Evil and Drama

University of Kentucky
UKnowledge
Studies in Romance Languages Series University Press of Kentucky
2005
Stages of Evil: Occultism in Western Theater and

Drama
Robert Lima
Thanks to the University of Kentucky Libraries and the University Press of Kentucky, this book is
freely available to current faculty, students, and staff at the University of Kentucky.
Find other University of Kentucky Books at uknowledge.uky.edu/upk. For more information, please
contact UKnowledge at uknowledge@lsv.uky.edu.
Recommended Citation
Lima, Robert, "Stages of Evil: Occultism in Western Theater and Drama" (2005). Studies in Romance Languages Series. 1.
https://uknowledge.uky.edu/srls_book/1
Stages of Evil
Studies in Romance Languages: 49
John E. Keller, Editor

Occultism in Western Theater and Drama
ROBERT LIMA
THE UNIVERSITY PRESS OF KENTUCKY

Publication of this volume was made possible in part by a grant
from the National Endowment for the Humanities.
Copyright © 2005 by The University Press of Kentucky
Scholarly publisher for the Commonwealth,

serving Bellarmine University, Berea College, Centre
College of Kentucky, Eastern Kentucky University,
The Filson Historical Society, Georgetown College,
Kentucky Historical Society, Kentucky State University,
Morehead State University, Murray State University,
Northern Kentucky University, Transylvania University,
University of Kentucky, University of Louisville,
and Western Kentucky University.
All rights reserved.
Editorial and Sales Offices: The University Press of Kentucky

663 South Limestone Street, Lexington, Kentucky 40508-4008
www.kentuckypress.com
09 08 07 06 05 5 4 3 2 1
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Lima, Robert.
Stages of evil : occultism in Western theater and drama / Robert Lima.
p. cm. — (Studies in romance languages ; 49)
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN-13: 978-0-8131-2362-2 (hardcover : alk. paper)
ISBN-10: 0-8131-2362-3 (hardcover : alk. paper)
1. Occultism in literature. 2. Drama—History and criticism. I. Title.
II. Studies in Romance languages (Lexington, Ky.) ; 49.
PN1650.O33L56 2005
809'.9337—dc22 20050283
This book is printed on acid-free recycled paper meeting

the requirements of the American National Standard
for Permanence in Paper for Printed Library Materials.
Manufactured in the United States of America.
Member of the Association of

American University Presses
To John Esten Keller,
in celebration of a life and career
full of achievements
Contents
Acknowledgments ix
Introduction 1
I. The Matter of the Underworld

1. The Mouth of Hell: Damnation on the Stage of the Middle Ages 13
II. Metamorphoses of Gods

2. The Masks of Harlequin: Daemonic Antecedents of the
Commedia dell’Arte Character 47
3. The Pagan Pluto: Touchstone of Celestina’s Magic
in Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea 83
III. Possession and Exorcism

4. The Primal Spirit: Sacred Frenzy in Euripides’ Bacchae 101
5. Rites of Passage: Metempsychosis, Possession, and Exorcism
in S. An-Sky’s The Dybbuk 117
6. The Savaged Mind: Voodoo Terror in Eugene O’Neill’s
The Emperor Jones 137
7. Satan in Salem: Sex as Grimoire in Arthur Miller’s The Crucible 147
8. A Matter of Habit: The Politics of Demonic Hysteria in
John Whiting’s The Devils 159
9. The Prey of the Vampire: Malign Decadence in Francisco Nieva’s
Nosferatu 177
IV. Cauldron and Cave

10. Wither’d and Wild: Witches of the Elizabethan and Jacobean
Stages 197
11. The Cave and the Magician: Chthonic Sanctuaries
in Early European Drama 225
Appendix: Bibliography of European and American Drama

of the Occult 271
Index 315
Acknowledgments
Parts of chapters in this book were conference presentations and were is-
sued as follows: chapter 1 as “The Mouth of Hell: The Iconography of Dam-
nation on the Stage of the Middle Ages,” European Iconography East and
West, ed. György E. Szönyi, Symbola et Emblemata Series (Leiden: Brill,
1996), 35–48; chapter 2 as “The Genealogy of Harlequin as Diabolus,” in
The Iconography of the Fantastic, ed. Attila Kiss, Márta Baróti-Gaál, and György
E. Szönyi (Szeged: Jate, 2002), 81–92; chapter 3 as “The Arcane Paganism of
Celestina: Plutonic Magic versus Satanic Witchcraft in Tragicomedia de Calixto
y Melibea,” Neophilologus (Dordrecht) 82, no. 2 (April 1998): 221–33; and
chapter 9 as “Nosferatu: A Play on the Vampire by Francisco Nieva,” Mod-
ern Drama (Toronto) 44, no. 2 (spring 2001): 232–46. All are used with per-
mission of the publishers.
The majority of illustrations in this book are in the public domain. Per-
mission to reprint those that are not is indicated as appropriate. In some
cases, correspondence requesting permission has been ignored. I am grate-
ful to Mr. and Mrs. Sandor Korein for permission to use as figure 17 The
Weird Sisters (1827), by Alexandre-Marie Colin, which is in their collection.
Introduction / 1
Introduction
2 / STAGES OF EVIL
The play’s the thing. . . .

—Shakespeare, Hamlet
Theater has been a mode of expression since the days of prehistory when
man first attempted to communicate his experience and emotions, possi-
bly through oral expression, perhaps through dance or mummery, to at-
tentive companions gathered around a fire outdoors, at a hearth in a cave,
or within another form of shelter. To magical gods, whom he feared when
nature’s wrath was stirred but praised when the land came into fruition
and the waters provided its nutrients, he made obeisances that may have
consisted of ritualized movements, mimetic gestures, and sacred utterances.
The desire to recount, proclaim, and venerate did not disappear with
the advent of civilization. The early centuries of history not only witnessed
the ongoing role of secular and religious ritual actions but also saw the
emergence of drama, the written form of theater. Ancient Greece, gateway
to Western culture, came to adhere to the Asian cult of Dionysus, whose
ritual practices ultimately led to that form of expression defined by Aristotle
as tragedy, with its masterpieces being the extant works of Aeschylus,
Sophocles, and Euripides, and to the concomitant form of comedy, with
the plays of Aristophanes at the apex. Rome would follow suit with the
writings of Plautus and Terence for two. And both cultures built magnifi-
cent outdoor theaters in which to mount numerous productions during
their religious and secular festivals.
As the Roman Empire waned, Christianity became more powerful. In
the process, it confronted the lewd drama and barbaric spectacles that
passed for public entertainment. Soon the excesses became intolerable, and,
when the church came into its own on the collapse of Rome, it banned all
public representations and ordered the theaters to be closed. But the histri-
onic spirit could not be bested so readily. If the presentation of plays in
Previous page: Le grand architecte, Eliphas Levi. Public domain.

Introduction / 3
theaters was forbidden, the populace continued to enjoy an informal the-

atrical experience through the peripatetic troubadours, jongleurs, min-
strels, juglares, and other such purveyors of song, dance, juggling,
acrobatics, and storytelling. In effect, it was an underground theater whose
house was a town’s street, plaza, or courtyard, weather permitting, or a
tavern.
In time, the Middle Ages experienced the slow resurgence of theater,
ironically first in the churches themselves as manifestations of the liturgy.
An example is the Mass, a daily representation of Jesus Christ’s Last Sup-
per, in which there are a leading actor (the priest who acts the role of Christ);
supporting actors (the acolytes); a stage (the sanctuary with its altar); move-
ment, gesture, and dialogue (between the priest, the acolytes, and the la-
ity); and an audience (those in attendance at the service). But there were
other liturgical observances that permitted greater participation by the la-
ity, often leading to abuses that would prove intolerable. When too many
secular elements crept into the liturgical observances, the church excised
them, retaining only the sacred. As a result, the religious festivals of a laical
nature came to be celebrated on the church’s steps or on its plaza under the
patronage of craft guilds. An extension of these religious productions oc-
curred with the introduction of pageant wagons, each of which mounted a
scene of the seasonal mystery, miracle, or morality play. Slowly, Europe
created a new theater with written texts that grafted the sacred and the
profane in what is called religious drama.
The next development was of greater import. The spirit of Italian hu-
manism (Umanesimo) in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries led to the
Renaissance in that country and elsewhere, making accessible classical
sources once prohibited. The theater was reinstated as a cultural activity
and flourished on all levels of society. Among its patrons were members of
the nobility and of the church’s hierarchy—bishops, cardinals, and popes.
These political and religious dignitaries installed theaters or allocated ar-
eas for performances of plays in their palaces.
European theater showed a vigorous life thereafter. Italy exported its
popular improvisational commedia dell’arte, giving the world such comic
characters as Arlecchino, Colombina, Pantalone, and Pulcinella; Spain en-
joyed what has become known as its Golden Age and saw the innovative
dramas of Lope de Vega (creator of the three-act play), Cervantes, Calderón,
Tirso de Molina, and Ruiz de Alarcón; England produced the genius of
Shakespeare and the bountiful talents of Marlowe and Jonson; France boasted
the comic perspicacity of Molière and the highly crafted works of Corneille
4 / STAGES OF EVIL
and Racine; the works of Gozzi and Goldoni graced continental stages; and
so on. European drama had reached a very high level of excellence.
The centuries that followed proved less fulfilling because succeeding
literary movements such as neoclassicism, romanticism, realism, and natu-
ralism superimposed their tenets or perspective on the drama, generally to
its detriment. These movements had their small triumphs, but the play-
wrights whose works stand out in the panorama of the eighteenth and
nineteenth centuries are Goldoni, Goethe, Zorrilla, Ibsen, and Strindberg,
with Chekhov’s successes coming later.
It was the twentieth century that ushered in another burst of dramatic
activity akin to that of the Renaissance, but this time authors from the New
World had to be counted among major contributors to such avant-gardist
movements as surrealism, the theater of cruelty, and the theater of the ab-
surd. Playwrights such as Shaw, Pirandello, Chekhov, Valle-Inclán,
Ghelderode, Lorca, O’Neill, Cocteau, Beckett, Giraudoux, Betti, Brecht,
Anouilh, Ionesco, Williams, Genet, Miller, and Arrabal, among others, took
the theater into new and exciting venues and forms of expression.
Today, the audience is confronted with the greatest variety and audac-
ity the stage has permitted itself since the days of Rome, stopping short
only at human sacrifice. But that may yet come, the actors willing. Modern
theater attacks even its public or ignores it, eulogizes and demythifies,
militates for or against a cause, explores the realm of the subconscious,
improvises like jazz or treads the boards in a traditional manner, swings or
is mute, is self-conscious or cocky, rants or bleats. At times it is poetic. And
often it simply entertains. The avant-garde and the absurd have become
usual fare and seldom shock.
But the play is still a ritual, now substituting for Dionysus some other
divinity or cause. Today, as in the past, it is in the play that life can be
scrutinized with greatest immediacy. Regardless of trappings and sidelights,
the play still holds the mirror up to life and lets us see ourselves in major
proportions. There is no more effective artistic communication.
And one of the reflections in that mirror is of humanity’s belief since
prehistory in the occult, a hidden, supernatural dimension whose deni-
zens—from gods to demons1—can and do intervene in human affairs of
their own volition or at the behest of an individual adept in the arts of
summoning them, either in a religious or in a secular venue. Shaman, cel-
ebrant, magus, or witch, all essentially perform rituals to evoke the super-
natural being(s), for purposes of worship, emulation, or service. And, when
involuntary possession of a human by such a being occurs, the tribal healer,
Introduction / 5
shaman, curandero, rabbi, priest, or minister is called on to perform a rite of

exorcism. Whatever the period or setting, it is all theater.
The encounter of the natural and the supernatural worlds has fasci-
nated creative writers, among others, in the Western cultural tradition from
Homer on, not to speak of biblical narrators. Particularly moved to ad-
dress the multifaceted theme have been the dramatists, from antiquity to
the modern era. The works that I have chosen to discuss herein show that
some prominent dramatists have focused on the interaction of the two
planes in the context of evil, inherent or perceived as such by society.
The personification of evil in the Devil, a syncretic being, a collage of
remnants from Indo-European myths, pseudepigraphal texts, rabbinic lit-
erature, and folk traditions, who is the rationalization for the baser instincts
that man discerns in himself, has been with Christianity since its inception,
tempting even its founder. Over the centuries, Satan has attained a status
close to that of the Zoroastrian Ahriman owing to the church’s concern
with damnation theology. It is, in fact, impossible to conceive of Christianity
without the Devil, so intimate is the intertwining of the purveyor of evil—
the word itself forms the larger part of his name—in the life of the church.
The Devil, be he in the onomastic guise of Lucifer, Satan, Beelzebub,
Old Nick, or another of his nearly countless appellations, is also an actor in
much of the Western dramatic tradition, as many of the chapters that fol-
low demonstrate. But the Christian Devil is not the only manifestation of
evil to have a large presence on the stage. Thus, other chapters emphasize
various non-Christian personifications of evil: Euripides is so bold as to
represent the god Dionysus as the vengeful purveyor of a cult that pro-
motes blood sacrifice (sometimes human), orgiastic excesses, and madness;
Harlequin’s persona emerges as the result of a complex evolution out of
pagan daemonic beings; Rojas presents Pluto, Lord of Hades, as a malefic
deity; in many plays dealing with witchcraft and magic, pre-Christian gods
and goddesses such as Hecate are the empowerers of evil actions; An-Sky
introduces to the stage the Hasidic manifestation of evil in the form of the
dybbuk, a concept out of mystical Jewish lore known as cabala; O’Neill
entraps his protagonist Brutus Jones in the psychological web of Carib-
bean Voodoo and a primordial African god who demands human sacri-
fice; and Miller eschews the Devil altogether when he interprets the killing
ways of Salem Village and surrounding communities as an evil greater
than any alleged to have been committed by those whom the Puritans pros-
ecuted or by Tituba’s Caribbean pagan spirit; Nieva follows suit by dem-
onstrating that the evil being termed vampire is less so than the decadent,
6 / STAGES OF EVIL
nihilistic society in which he functions, wherein eros and death are juxta-
posed. Evil has been given many names and identities within and beyond
the pale of Christianity.
Evil is concretized in many ways in theater and drama. The multifac-
eted aspects of evil reflected in the histrionic mirror are what Stages of Evil:
Occultism in Western Theater and Drama depicts. The theater and drama stud-
ied here have been selected as major manifestations of the theme through-
out Western culture. The book is intended as a representative, in-depth
comparative study of Western mythological, folkloric, and religious beliefs
regarding evil as expressed in theater and drama from classical times to
the modern era. As such, the text brings together works that show the di-
versity of treatments of evil as manifested through early theatrical history
and written texts that make up the representational tradition of Western
culture. The phases of that evolution on the stages of the Western world
are expressed in the title of this book. The chapters contained herein, while
selective in their subject matter, give a broad overview of the theme.
Part 1, “The Matter of the Underworld,” focuses on the Mouth of Hell
motif so prominent in religious representations in the Middle Ages and
thereafter. The fear of being swallowed by a monster is an age-old one,
found in both Eastern and Western cultures. Christianity employed that
fear to foster the terror of eternal damnation among the faithful, and, thus,
medieval representations of eschatological subjects, both in art and in the-
ater, often featured a Mouth of Hell as the receptacle for those who died in
mortal sin. The most grotesque devils imaginable came forth through the
miasmic emanations out of the Mouth of Hell to drag their prey into the
abyss of everlasting suffering. The iconography of this motif is extensive,
as evidenced by the illustrations accompanying chapter 1, among which
are depictions of medieval representations most often positioned stage left
as befitted the sinister locale.
Part 2, “Metamorphoses of Gods,” consists of two chapters. Chapter 2
explores daemonic antecedents of Arlecchino, the most memorable and
enigmatic figure of the improvised Italian Renaissance theater known as
the commedia dell’arte. Harlequin has very strong links to Northern Euro-
pean and other demonic beings from antiquity, among them the Wild Man,
the Green Man, Herne the Hunter, the Erl King, and the like. Both in his
manner (acrobatic, sexual, devious) and in his dress (gnome-like mask,
patchwork costume, phallos, slapstick), Arlecchino showed traces of classi-
cal fertility deities and chthonic beings from Nordic climes. The evolution
from pre-Attic demon to antic mountebank is shown with illustrations of
Introduction / 7
the antecedents of the character. In chapter 3, Plutonic magic is contrasted

to Satanic witchcraft in Fernando de Rojas’s Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea.
Magic and witchcraft are two distinct and mutually exclusive esoteric pur-
suits, the one being ritualistic and the other religious, albeit highly unor-
thodox. After both are defined and their histories traced, the distinction is
applied to the Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea in order to rectify the tradi-
tional conception of Celestina as a witch in the popular sense of a person
who has made a pact with Satan and is, thus, empowered to affect human
life through supernatural means. But Celestina’s “power” derives from a
different source. On the basis of the internal evidence of words and rites,
Celestina is here revealed as a practitioner of magic, the object of her incan-
tations being the pagan Pluto, not the Christian Satan.
Part 3, “Possession and Exorcism,” consists of six chapters. It first looks
in chapter 4 at the primal spirit as manifested in the sacred frenzy in
Euripides’ Bacchae. The clash of the Apollonian and the Dionysian polari-
ties, as posited by Nietzsche, is at the core of Euripides’ tragedy, the only
extant play in ancient Greek drama with Dionysus as the protagonist. Pos-
sessed by his spirit (or controlled mentally by him), the Bacchantes dis-
member the body of Pentheus, who had persecuted Dionysus and his
cultists. This chapter assesses the controversial role of Dionysus (nature
deity or deranged mortal?) and the unparalleled events that result from
the interaction of the deific being with the celebrants of his ghastly rites of
orgiastic “mysticism.”
In chapter 5, the focus is on An-Sky’s The Dybbuk. The masterpiece of
Yiddish drama is based on the mystical life of the Hasidic Jews, whose
foundation is the cabala. The actions of the characters are motivated by
their deeply rooted belief that the world of the living and that of the dead
are intertwined. Thus, the play is centered on the cabalistic doctrines of
metempsychosis, possession, and exorcism. It ends in a remarkable apo-
theosis that attests to the validity of the belief in the supernatural ties be-
tween the two worlds.
Chapter 6 deals with Eugene O’Neill’s The Emperor Jones, in which the
protagonist is about to be deposed by the natives of a Caribbean island.
Brutus Jones, the brutal self-styled emperor, enters the nearby forest with
confidence at the start of his prepared escape. But he is soon haunted by
Voodoo drums beating in the night, and his civilized veneer begins to erode.
His primal fears emerge as the incessant drumming seems ever nearer. He
starts to regress to the primitive state of the natives he had mocked, ulti-
mately undergoing possession in an ironic triumph of superstition.
8 / STAGES OF EVIL
Chapter 7 looks at Arthur Miller’s The Crucible. The historical record

shows that some in Salem Village, as elsewhere in colonial America, at-
tempted to traffic with Satan and perform rituals forbidden by the laws of
the Massachusetts Bay Colony, thus leaving themselves subject to punish-
ment. But Miller’s play clearly attacks the infamous witch-hunt, showing
that the Salem nightmare was brought on by a repressive society that im-
peded the search for personal freedom, including that of sexual expres-
sion, because of its superstitious fear that Satan was in its midst as a result
of God’s abandonment. A case of mass hysteria, the supposed possession
could not be remedied by formal exorcism; only the inequity of the legal
process and of the executions themselves provided a catharsis that ulti-
mately brought to an end this formidable chapter in American history.
Chapter 8 focuses on The Devils, a play by John Whiting, assessing the
life and times of the Reverend Urbain Grandier, renowned priest, fiery
preacher against government excesses, and confessor to a group of clois-
tered nuns in the seventeenth-century France of Louis XIII, which was con-
trolled by Cardinal Richelieu. This is the basis for Whiting’s study of a
persecution and execution founded on political premises but carried out
through the accusation against the priest of trafficking with the Devil
through a demonic pact (which was produced at his trial, along with one
signed by numerous devils) and of sexually possessing the nuns through
demonic agency. Political might and popular credulity in superstition made
it impossible for the priest to win his case. Urbain Grandier was convicted,
sentenced to death, and duly executed by being garroted and burned at
the stake.
Chapter 9 offers a dark subject that has long fascinated readers and the
theater public, particularly since the publication of Bram Stoker’s Dracula
and the film version, Nosferatu, by F. W. Murnau. The vampire was not a
motif in Spanish literature until Nieva’s play Nosferatu appeared. Nieva’s
is a heterodox stance, a departure from the canonicity established by the
early assessors of the tradition. Nieva eschews fundamental elements of
the tradition to play on the theme in a surrealistic, absurd manner, placing
front and center the malign decadence of society.
Part 4, “Cauldron and Cave,” has two chapters. Chapter 10 deals with
witchcraft on the Elizabethan and Jacobean stages. The three Weird Sisters
in Shakespeare’s Macbeth are the best known of the witches on the Elizabe-
than stage, but there are numerous other practitioners of the black arts
depicted in the works of the period, among them the homegrown Lancashire
Witches, Mother Shipton, Mother Bombey, and Mother Sawyer; the classi-
Introduction / 9
cal world’s Medea, Erictho, and Hecate; among others. Thomas Middleton’s
The Witch, Thomas Dekker et al.’s The Witch of Edmonton, and John Kirke’s
The Seven Champions of Christendome are treated here, along with Shakespeare’s
Macbeth, as representative of these several currents of witch lore.
Chapter 11 explores the topos of the cave and its frequent use in Euro-
pean drama whenever magic was concerned. This may have been because
the cave satisfied an intellectual need in the dramatist and addressed an
intuitive curiosity in his public—the former saw the motif as an entertain-
ing way to delve into human psychology by assessing the desire for power
and control through supernatural means in an appropriate venue, while
the latter was awed by the chthonic setting and the magical occurrences
within and without its confines. However, as the church became increas-
ingly more powerful, both in spiritual and in political terms, it interpreted
as heterodox and, therefore, sinful all attempts at empowerment or knowl-
edge outside what Christianity promoted as acceptable. Magic and magi-
cians became associated with the Devil, as had witchcraft and witches. And
the caves that they used were seen as malevolent places, without regard to
the type of magic practiced or its ends.
The appendix provides a bibliography of European and American plays.
In the first section, European and American playwrights are listed alpha-
betically, with their pertinent works. In the second section, plays are listed
according to category, for example, alchemy, astrology, demonic pact, fairies,
Faust, Last Judgment, lycanthropy, magic, Mouth of Hell, possession and exor-
cism, and witchcraft, with author, date, and nation as well as any annotation
deemed pertinent. This extensive bibliography attests to the hundreds of
plays that have been written in Europe and the Americas on the subject of
evil, especially on its preeminent figure, the Devil. The division of these
works into thematic categories will facilitate the research of those who wish
to pursue a particular line of inquiry.
To my knowledge, no other critical study has ranged as widely in time
or assessed so many works on the subject of occult thematics in Western
theater and drama.
NOTE
1. Throughout this study, the Greek daemon and daemonic are employed when
the entity in question is a subordinate deity, genius of a place, or chthonic being,
demon and demonic (because of their unfortunate association with devil in the Judeo-
Christian tradition) when the entity in question is simply an evil spirit.
10 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Mouth of Hell / 11
Part I
The Matter
of the
Underworld
12 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Mouth of Hell

Damnation on the Stage
of the Middle Ages
14 / STAGES OF EVIL
Who can force open the doors of his mouth, close to his terrible
teeth? . . . Out of his mouth go forth firebrands; sparks of fire
leap forth. From his nostrils issues steam.
—Job 41:6, 11-12
The “Mouth of Hell” is a motif out of the ancient world that first became
manifest iconographically in Christianity during patristic times and con-
tinued to increase in importance thereafter, reaching its apogee in the Eu-
ropean Middle Ages. As Christianity increased its spiritual and temporal
power in post-Roman Europe, it superimposed its beliefs on the pagan
traditions of the Continent. Building on Greek ideas of the underworld,
the church began to promote its conception of what awaited the Christian
after death: either sanctification in heaven or damnation in hell. The con-
cept of the place of eternal punishment soon caught the imagination of me-
dieval man, and representations of the place of torment became plentiful.
The Christian Mouth of Hell motif appeared in religiously oriented
frescoes, mosaics, architectonic elements, and sculpture in churches and
cathedrals as well as in illuminated manuscripts, among them antiphon-
aries, apocalypses, Bibles, books of hours, breviaries, lives of Christ and
the saints, and psalters. The motif is particularly prevalent in written and
visual works dealing with the fall of Lucifer and the rebel angels, along
with those on such eschatological matters as Christ’s Harrowing of Hell and
the Last Judgment. The Mouth of Hell is likewise prominent in the staging of
those medieval secular dramas known as mystery and miracle plays.
The pervasiveness of the Mouth of Hell image can be understood in
that its impact lent itself to the needs of a church combating what it saw as
the evils of a pagan world. In its mission of impressing on the faithful the
dire consequences of leading an immoral life, the church had the alliance
of visual artists, mostly anonymous, whose imagination was unfettered in
the interpretation of the eternal punishment due those who died in origi-
Previous page: The Mouth of Hell, Book of Hours of Catherine of Cleves, Utrecht, ca.
1440. By permission of the Pierpont Morgan Library, M.945, fol. 168v.
14
nal or mortal sin. And the figure that appeared with increasing frequency
in their works was that of the sinner being cast into hell through the maw,
gaping jaws, or mouth of a grotesque beast. The motif ranged from simple
line drawings of the Mouth of Hell to the masterful complexity depicted in
the Book of Hours of Catherine of Cleves.1
Whence came the concept of the Mouth of Hell? There are two distinct
concepts that contribute to this traditional Christian motif. The first is that
of a great beast swallowing a living human being; the second is the belief
in punishment for evil in an afterlife. Through the strange symbiosis that
occurs frequently in religion, these disparate images out of classical, bibli-
cal, and other lores formed a syncretic bond, creating one of the symbols
that not only proved frightening to the medieval mind but continued to
fascinate churchmen, laity, and artists well into the seventeenth century.
SWALLOWED BY THE BEAST

A possible source of the first concept may be traced to intrepid ancient
mariners who feared the huge creatures that sometimes destroyed fishing
boats or dragged pursuers to the depths of the ocean. The monsters, per-
haps whales or man-eating sharks, undoubtedly were attempting to free
themselves from the nets and harpoons of marauders or were attacking
targets of opportunity in their watery domain. Even the large Mediterra-
nean dolphins of Minoan fame might qualify as probable sources of the
mariners’ real or imagined concerns. Sea charts, from ancient times to the
days of Columbus, often depicted unknown waters as pullulating with
grotesque beasts, a warning to those who might wish to traverse those
stretches.
The Jonah of the Old Testament,2 for one, was swallowed by such a sea
monster, a “great fish” (Hebrew dag gadol) now usually identified as a whale.
But, when Jonah cried “out of the belly of hell” (Jon. 2:1), God heard his
plea. Jonah emerged unscathed through divine intervention, and perhaps
similar miraculous escapes from the gaping mouths of sea creatures led to
such encounters being thought of as symbolic of the rite of passage from
death to rebirth. The Jonah story thus may disguise the initiation ritual of
an ancient mystery religion. In the theatrical context of fifteenth-century
Florence, there is among the sacre rappresentazioni the play of the Feast of
the Purification of Mary (Purificazione), whose records list a peccie di Giona,
a papier-mâché whale to be used by Jonah (and, perhaps, other prophets;
see Newbigin, 285).
16 / STAGES OF EVIL
However, the deep-seated terror of a living entombment ultimately

gave precedence to tales of people who, having been swallowed alive by a
beast, were never seen again. Whatever the positive overtones that had
attached to the Jonah image, they were eroded under the greater impact of
the horrific death by bestial assimilation. In the Old Testament, the name
given the embodiment of such human-devouring monsters was Leviathan,
probably under the influence of Oriental sea dragon or marine serpent
myths. The Book of Job makes many references to the great beast:
Let them curse it who curse the sea, the appointed disturbers of Leviathan.
(3:8)
Can you lead about Leviathan. . . . (40:25)
Who can force open the doors of his mouth, close to his terrible teeth? Rows of
scales are on his back, tightly sealed together. (41:6)
When he sneezes, light flashes forth; his eyes are like those of the dawn. Out
of his mouth go forth firebrands; sparks of fire leap forth. From his nostrils
issues steam, as from a seething pot or bowl. His breath sets coals afire; a
flame pours from his mouth. (41:10–13)
The Book of Job’s description of the beast has the aspects traditionally
descriptive of a dragon, but, somewhat surprisingly, the Leviathan de-
scribed therein has been surmised by some commentators to be a Nile croco-
dile. On the other hand, the later Book of Isaiah states: “In that day the
Lord with his sore and great and strong sword shall punish Leviathan the
piercing serpent, even Leviathan that crooked serpent; and he shall slay
the dragon that is in the sea” (27:1). Serpent and dragon are the explicit
referents in this text, which prophesied how on Doomsday the might of
Yahweh, the “new” god of the Hebrews, will be deployed against that of the
more ancient divinity that the same Semitic people had worshiped long be-
fore him. Indeed, Levi, the name of those who belonged to the priestly caste
known as Levites, meant “son of Leviathan.” Before becoming the priests of
Yahweh, the Levites had served Leviathan in that capacity.
The antipathy of Yahweh toward Leviathan can be understood in the
light of the stature of the monstrous deity among the Hebrews. As any new
god, Yahweh was intolerant of the deity and the tenets of the earlier reli-
gion. The old god had to give way to the new, so Yahweh exercised brutal
reprisals against the once-powerful predecessor. Leviathan had become the

enemy, as narrated in Psalms:
Thou didst divide the sea by thy strength: thou brakest the heads of the dragon
in the waters. Thou brakest the head of Leviathan in pieces, and gavest him to
be meat to the people inhabiting the wilderness. (74:13–14)
Thou hast broken Rahab in pieces, as one that is slain. (89:10)
Rahab,3 here, is another personification of the sea dragon, as in Isaiah’s

exhortation to Yahweh to act once again on behalf of his people: “Awake as
in the ancient days, in the generations of old. Art thou not it that hath cut
Rahab, and wounded the dragon?” (Isa. 51:9). But Leviathan, although
defeated, was not to disappear from the biblical scene. Once conquered,
Leviathan became the servant of Yahweh.
The Hebrew etymon for Leviathan, meaning “that which twists around”
or “the wriggly one,” is also associated with the great serpent Nehushtan,4
which, at the instigation of Yahweh, Moses had made into a healing icon
for his followers, as narrated in Numbers: “And the Lord said unto Moses,
Make thee a fiery serpent, and set it upon a pole: and it shall come to pass,
that every one that is bitten, when he looketh upon it, shall live. And Moses
made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a pole, and it came to pass, that if
a serpent had bitten any man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, he
lived” (21:8–9). That the efficacious brass saraph (or seraph) came to be re-
vered is evidenced by its place of honor in the Temple, where it was still
being worshiped more than five centuries later when the righteous King
Hezekiah ordered its destruction: “He removed the high places, and brake
the images, and cut down the groves, and brake in pieces the brasen ser-
pent that Moses had made: for unto those days the children of Israel did
burn incense to it: and he called it Nehustan” (2 Kings 18:4).
Yahweh’s hostile associations with Leviathan would imply that the
Hebrew’s god was distinct from the dragon-serpent deity. But Yahweh’s
ties with ancient Ophism could be imputed from the Nehushtan episode
and other dragon-serpent motifs throughout the Old Testament. Indeed,
the Hebrew saraph, for a divine fiery serpent, became the source of sera-
phim, “the burning ones,” six-winged serpent spirits who hovered above
the throne of Yahweh, whom they served (Isa. 6:2–3). Earlier, in Exodus,
Moses was instructed by Yahweh on what he should do before the power
of Pharaoh:
18 / STAGES OF EVIL
And the Lord said unto him, What is that in thine hand? And he said, A rod.
And he said, Cast it on the ground, and it became a serpent; and Moses fled
from before it. And the Lord said unto Moses, Put forth thine hand, and take it
by the tail. And he put forth his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in his
hand. (4:2–4)
And thou shalt take this rod in thine hand, wherewith thou shalt do signs.
(4:17)
And Moses took the rod of God in his hand. (4:20)
And the Lord said unto Moses, When thou goest to return into Egypt, see that
thou do all those wonders before Pharaoh, which I have put in thine hand.
(4:21)
Turning Yahweh’s rod into a serpent before Pharaoh, Aaron and Moses
witnessed a similar miracle performed by the court magicians. But Yahweh’s
serpent swallowed all the other serpents (Exod. 7:10–12). Thus, Pharaoh’s
serpents, symbols of the Egyptian god Thoth, were devoured by the ser-
pent of Moses and Aaron, symbol of Yahweh. Furthermore, Jewish medal-
lions of the first and second centuries B.C.E. represented Yahweh as a serpent
god, while Jews of Asia Minor said that their Yahweh was the same as
Zeus Sabazius, the serpent god of Phrygia (Enslin, 91).
In time, as Christianity began to establish its hegemony in the world of
the declining Roman Empire, it unwittingly or otherwise incorporated into
its allegorical tradition many diverse Mediterranean and adjacent concepts,
among them the far-reaching role of serpents in the affairs of God and man.
As attested in the Gospel of John (3:14), the healing “crucified” serpent of
Moses is identified with the redeeming crucified Christ (see fig. 1). Here,
Saint John uses the Old Testament image in a positive prefigurement of Christ.5
But the best-planned symbolism can sometimes go awry, as in the case
of Christian Ophites, who claimed Moses as the founder of their tradition
and worshiped his brass saraph strung on a tau cross, both in itself and as a
manifestation of Christ-Ophion. So pervasive was the association of Moses’
serpent and the crucified Christ that, in 1415, in his Ordo paginarum ludi
Corpus Christi, Roger Burton comments on the eleventh pageant of the
medieval play cycle: “Moses raising the serpent of bronze in the desert.
King Pharaoh, eight Jews in admiration and expectancy” (Nagler, Medieval
Religious Stage, 60). And, as late as 1583, Renward Cysat’s plan for the stag-
Figure 1. The Serpent of Moses on the Christian Cross, provenance unknown. Public
domain.
ing of the Lucerne Osterspiel, the Passion play, included instructions for the
central location on the playing area of the Old Testament saraph: “Moses’
Brazen Serpent and its cross shall have their place for insertion 7 feet away
from the Savior’s cross. It comes almost in the middle of the square. There
a piece of pipe is put upright into the ground, level with the surface”
(Meredith and Tailby, 86).
Although the dragon and serpent were often beneficent—as Jesus him-
self acknowledged when he said: “Be ye therefore wise as serpents” (Matt.
10:16)—they came to be considered as evil beasts in patristic Christianity.
First, the serpent identified in Genesis as the purveyor of forbidden knowl-
edge and the instigator of the Fall6 was transmogrified by Yahweh: “And
the Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art
cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly
shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life” (Gen. 3:14).
Second, dragons and serpents either were symbols associated with “false
gods” or were gods themselves in many pagan systems of belief. Third, those
monstrous deities had become absorbed into the Christian conception of
20 / STAGES OF EVIL
evil personified, the Devil. Therefore, the beast—be it dragon or serpent—

had to be slain by a Saint Michael the Archangel, a Saint George (the pa-
tron saint of England and, as Sant Jordi, Catalonia), and a host of Christian
knights-errant in epics, ballads, and novels of chivalry. As Meredith and
Tailby (121–22) record it, in the Valencia Corpus Christi processions of the
early fifteenth century, salaries were paid in 1404 “to hire the men who
walked in the dragons (los drachs),” in 1407 “[f]or repairing the wild beasts
(les figures de les besties feres) of the blessed St. George,” and in 1407 and 1408
“to the man who walked inside St. George’s dragon (la cucha de sent Jordi),”
while, in an indoor performance at the Aranzo estate in Jaén, Spain, in
1461, there was a fire-breathing dragon: “In front of the place where the
Countess was seated, there then appeared the head of this huge dragon
(serpiente). It was made of painted wood, and a device inside it (su artificio)
propelled the boys out through its mouth one by one, and it breathed huge
flames at the same time.” And, in the 1510 Saint George celebration at
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, various merchants were paid for providing accou-
trements for the dragon.
The dragon or serpent also had to have his head crushed underfoot by
the Virgin Mary7 in accord with the exhortation in Genesis: “And I will put
enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed;
it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise its heel” (3:15). The
suppresion of the beast by the Virgin Mary was meant to provide the
faithful with continuing visual evidence of the triumph of the Christian God
over more ancient deities. A medieval play that incorporated the prophecy
was Hildegard of Bingen’s very early morality play in Latin, Ordo virtutum,
wherein Chastity (read the Virgin Mary) literally oppresses the Devil:
In mente altissimi, o Satana, caput tuum conculcavi,

et in virginea forma dulce miraculum colui . . .
et nunc gaudeant omnes qui habitant in celis
quia venter tuus confusus est. (Axton, 98)
(In the mind of the Highest, Satan, I trod upon your head
and in virgin form I nurtured a sweet miracle . . .
and now let all who dwell in heaven rejoice
that the fruit of your innards has been confounded.)
A later play with the same motif is The Presentation of Mary in the Temple
(Festo praesentationis Beatae Virginis Mariae in Templo), performed in Avignon
in 1372,8 in which the archangel Michael points to the chained Lucifer and
says to Mary: “Behold the rebel against God. . . . You, indeed, have re-
ceived from God the power of treading underfoot, of overcoming and tor-
menting him on behalf of God Almighty. He is placed under your sentence,
is given over to your will, and is bound under your feet” (Meredith and
Tailby, 220).
Yet even such Christian attempts at the subjugation of evil through a
symbolic act could not eradicate ancient superstitions. Credence was still
given to the belief that many of the mythic beings of old were unspeakable
monsters and deities who devoured sinful humans. Christianity affixed all
such expropriations to Satan, as in the New Testament Book of Revelation,
where an angel of the Lord “laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent,
which is the Devil, and Satan” (20:1). Dragon and serpent appear to have
been nearly synonymous terms as well in sacred scriptures out of antiq-
uity and in the early years of the common era. This equating of the dragon-
serpent with the Devil indicates the attempt to eradicate traces of
Ophiolatreia by associating it with the evil entity of the Christian pantheon.
That such identifications of Satan with dragons and serpents were rem-
nants of Ophic worship is evident in many instances in Christian Europe.
In the Moralia of Pope Gregory I (the Great; 540–604), Satan is said to be a
shape changer, being different beasts under different circumstances: “[I]n
those whom he inflames to do malicious injury, he is the dragon” (Galpern,
142). In the Gerona Apocalypse (ca. 975), a full-page miniature (fol. 17v) de-
picts a tripartite hell with a seated Satan entwined with serpents (Galpern,
149). An eleventh-century Icelandic woodcut of a snakelike monster de-
vouring a human (Milosevic, 31) shows that the motif had crossed wide
expanses of ocean. The twelfth-century Resurrection and Last Judgment
mosaic at Torcello shows Satan astride a serpent that devours sinners. In
the thirteenth century and the early fourteenth, the relationship is frequently
manifest elsewhere on the Italian Peninsula, particularly in representations
of the Lord of Hell seated on a chair made of dragons and serpents “in the
pulpits at Siena and Pisa, in the Arena Chapel in Padua, and in the Florentine
Baptistry” (Frye, 138) (see fig. 2). And there are many other similar ex-
amples throughout the Middle Ages.
So it was that the motif of the sea beast who swallowed humans came
to be depicted in medieval treatises in terms of a dragon or some hybrid
monster out of Middle and Far Eastern mythology. Thus, Pope Gregory I
could write in his commentary on Job in his Moralia: “But it was no wonder
that this, Behemoth . . . drank up, with the yawning gulph of his deep
22 / STAGES OF EVIL
Figure 2. Satan on a Throne Devouring a Sinner, mosaic after the Inferno, Baptistery,
Florence. Photograph by the author.
persuasion, the river of the human race. . . . [H]e seizes many with his open
mouth, that even after heavenly sacraments he hurries them away to the
depth of hell.” And he could also describe Leviathan as follows: “For in
this abyss of water, that is, in this boundlessness of the human race, this
whale was rushing hither and thither with open mouth, eager for the death,
and devouring the life of almost all” (Galpern, 143). More often than not, a
dragon’s mouth was the receptacle for the discomfited human being. How-
ever, the whale motif continued to survive in some instances, as in the
Anglo-Saxon heroic poem known as Genesis B, where Satan is “represented
as chained to the teeth of a giant whale, while his followers are shown
falling pell mell into the whale’s jaws” (Frye, 139). Yet another such Anglo-
Saxon association is in the late-tenth-century fragment The Whale, from a
bestiary in The Exeter Book, where the devouring of mariners by the sea
beast and that of sinners by Satan are paralleled, equating the jaws of the
whale to those of hell:
When the deceiver, practiced in evil,

has brought into that prison
where the fire is renewed, those who, loaded with sins,
adhered to him, and who once listened

eagerly to his teachings in the days of their life,
he then, after their death, clashes
fast together those grim jaws
the gates of hell. Those who enter there
have no return or escape, no egress ever,
any more than those fishes, swimmers in the sea,
may return from the grasp of the whale. (Galpern, 143)
Jonah’s escape was, indeed, singular, but he was involved, nonetheless, in

a circumstance within a natural framework, if one with miraculous over-
tones. Medieval man labored under the belief in the supernatural applica-
tion of being swallowed forever by the zoomorphic Mouth of Hell.
Perhaps the classical and Oriental conceptions of exotic beasts that had
informed the apocalyptic vision of Saint John the Divine early on had been
strengthened in the European consciousness through the travel accounts
of such as Marco Polo. Perhaps it was through the Crusaders, especially
the Templars, who, according to their accusers, had become imbued with
esoteric Aryan, Islamic, and other heterodox beliefs. Perhaps it was through
the symbolism of alchemical and cabalistic practices in the Middle Ages or
even through the diffusion of such Oriental tales as those Scheherezade
told her sultan. Whatever the provenance, the theme of the whale-dragon-
serpent that swallowed living human beings was widely spread through-
out medieval Europe.
PUNISHMENT IN THE AFTERLIFE

The second concept, punishment in the afterlife, is equally diverse in ori-
gin. It can be traced most effectively to the growing infiltration of Chris-
tianity by the plethora of superstitious beliefs that had come together in
the Roman Empire, among them some from ancient Greece, themselves
derivative from Far and Near Eastern sources.
In book 11 of Homer’s Odyssey, entitled “The Book of the Dead,”
Odysseus learns from his mother that, in Hades, “all is consumed by the
fierce heat of the blazing fire” (177), while the other shades who come be-
fore him are mournful in their deprived condition within “the wide por-
tals of the House of Hades” (186). Odysseus describes the torments suffered
by Tityos, Tantalus, and Sisyphus, thus presenting Hades as a place of suf-
fering not only for common men but also for figures of renown.
24 / STAGES OF EVIL
In the fifth century B.C.E., Democritus, who posited in his atomic theory
that something once destroyed cannot exist again, speaks of the false belief
held by many that those who enter the netherworld having done wrong in
life are punished: “Those who know nothing of the dissolution of our mor-
tal nature, but are aware of having done wrong in life, experience tormented
lives in the confused fear of the fables they have fabricated concerning life
after death” (fragment 297, pp. 206–7 [my translation]). Those very fables
are reflected in book 1 of Plato’s Republic, where the aged Kephalos tells
Socrates of one of the great fears that his waning life has seen emerge into
consciousness: “Think of the tales they tell of the next world, how one that
has done wrong here must have justice done him there—you may have
laughed at them before, but then they begin to rack your soul. What if they
are true!” (128). And Aristophanes, Socrates’ contemporary, also depicts
that interpretation of Hades in The Frogs, but in varied comic ways ranging
from Heracles’ account of “snakes, and armies of wild animals, [and] mon-
sters” (17) such as Empousa through the enumeration of types of punish-
ment. The very mockery of Hades and its personnel presumes the Greek
audience’s long familiarity with the serious aspects of the underworld. But,
whether serious or comic, the thought of Hades as a place of retributive
punishment would continue to haunt the Greeks and their inheritors in
Rome.
Consequently, a century before Christ, Lucretius could speak of the
jaws of hell (infernus)9 in book 3 of De rerum naturae (The nature of the
universe) with the intent of dispelling what he saw as an unfortunate su-
perstition:
There is no murky pit of Hell awaiting anyone. (125)
As for all those torments that are said to take place in the depths of Hell, they
are actually present here and now, in our own lives. (126)
As for Cerberus and the Furies and the pitchy darkness and the jaws of Hell
belching abominable fumes, these are not and cannot be anywhere at all. (127)
Lucretius goes on to explore the basis for the superstition in terms of hu-
man psychology, attributing it to a sense of retributive justice: “But life is
darkened by the fear of restitution for our misdeeds, a fear enormous in
proportion to their enormity. . . . Even though these horrors are not physi-
cally present, yet the conscience-ridden mind in terrified anticipation tor-
ments itself with its own goads and whips. . . . It is afraid that death may
serve merely to intensify pain. So at length the life of misguided mortals
becomes a Hell on earth” (127).
The fear of the torments to which Lucretius refers had long standing in
the ancient world prior to Rome and Greece. Although the tenets of Egyp-
tian, Babylonian, Mesopotamian, and Judaic religions, among others, did
not posit that the realm of the dead was a place of torture in itself, the
popular mind had less than orthodox ideas on the subject of the nether-
world. For one, it misconstrued Egyptian depictions of fire pits in Amenti
(the underworld; also Khert-Neter, Tuat), where the supernatural enemies
of hawk-headed Ra (the sun god) were tortured, as a punishment awaiting
all such wrongdoers. For another, it was awed by the Zoroastrian idea of
postmortem tortures, particularly for women who erred, in an underworld
setting of fire, scorpions, snakes, and other vile life-forms that devoured
the victim under the eyes of Ahriman, Lord of Darkness, manifest as the
Great Serpent.10
Besides drawing on varied classical sources, Christianity relied on Old
Testament texts as evidence of the belief’s antiquity. In Numbers, it found
the words of Moses on the fate of the rebellious Korah (Core), Dathan, and
Abiram:
But if the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow
them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the
pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the Lord. And it
came to pass, as he had made an end of speaking all these words, that the
ground clave asunder that was under them. And the earth opened her mouth,
and swallowed them up, and their houses, and all the men that appertained
unto Korah, and all their goods. They, and all that appertained to them, went
down alive into the pit, and the earth closed upon them: and they perished
from among the congregation. And all Israel that were round about them fled
at the cry of them: for they said, Lest the earth swallow us up also. (16:30–34)
In the Psalms, a long cry of anguish contains the words: “Let not the water-
flood overflow me, neither let the deep swallow me up, and let not the pit
shut her mouth upon me” (69:15). In his fifth-century commentary,
Caesarius of Arles emphasizes the closure of the process, that is, the final-
ity of being swallowed and not having the possibility of release à la Jonah
(Saint Caesarius of Arles, 406–7). And in Isaiah is found a reference to Sheol,
the Hebrew netherworld: “Therefore hell hath enlarged herself, and opened
26 / STAGES OF EVIL
her mouth without measure: and their glory, and their multitude, and their
pomp, and he that rejoiceth, shall descend into it” (5:14). Such passages,
interpreted literally, undoubtedly gave rise to early Christian beliefs in the
yawning abyss that awaited the unrepentant sinner.
In a greatly distanced era and setting, the Norse goddess of the under-
world, Hel (whose name means “The Concealer”), was symbolized as a
cauldron, a metaphor for the womb, both as life-giving and as purgative. In
Nifleheim, the goddess presides over a realm distinguished by ice, cold, and
darkness, as appropriate to the harsh reality of northern climes in winter.
And the entrance to that realm was named Nágrind, gate of the dead. When
the Danelaw was extended to parts of England, such beliefs were amalgam-
ated to the indigenous traditions of death and punishment in the hereafter.
The Christian idea of eternal punishment in the fires of hell emerged
out of such diverse religious and folkloric beliefs, factoring out of pagan
and biblical sources any positive aspects that the image might have had. It
would appear that the earliest extant depictions of the abyss in a Christian
text are from a sixth-century Greek manuscript preserved in a ninth-century
copy11 (Milosevic, 13).
SYMBIOSIS
The overlord of the torment and discord in the Christian hell was Lucifer
(the name being a misinterpretation of Isaiah’s reference to Nebuchadnezzar
in Isa. 14:12), transmogrified from the leader of the fallen angels (like the Per-
sian Ahriman) into a sadistic being half goat, half human (like the Greek Pan)
who, just as Pluto had ruled Hades, was the lord of the underworld (hell was a
later name derived from the nether kingdom of the Norse goddess Hel).
This syncretic being, a demoted deity in the Christian pantheon, the
Devil (from the Aryan daeva), was often depicted in art as swallowing the
sinner whole, a conception no doubt influenced by the myth of the Greek
god Kronos (Saturn), who cannibalized his male offspring because he feared
that they would depose him someday.12
The descent of the anthrophagous image from Kronos on the Greek
Olympus to Satan in the Christianized Hades ultimately led to its expan-
sion. Then it was but a short leap of imagination to transfer the image of
Satan (Lucifer, the Devil) ingesting sinners to that of hell itself receiving
the damned through a fissure in the earth.13 It was perhaps inevitable in
that scheme of embodiment of evil to hold that the mortal being brought
into the place of punishment would experience the nefarious rite of pas-
sage through a monstruous mouth that was zoomorphic in its configura-

tion, particularly with the precursory foundation laid by the vivid imagery
of the Old Testament, Greek religion, and other pagan belief systems.
What can be interpreted as evolutionary stages in the process are evi-
dent in two early texts. The Life of Saint Guthlac, written in Latin by the
English monk Felix between 730 and 740, contains an episode in which the
saint is taken “to the accursed jaws of hell” (ad nefandas tartari fauces), there
to be faced by a spectacle more frightening than that witnessed by Virgil’s
Aeneas: “Behold: the fiery entrances of Erebus gape for you with yawning
mouths . . . the bowels of Styx long to devour you and the hot gulfs of
Aacheron gape with dreadful jaws” (Galpern, 139). Then there is the Utrecht
Psalter,14 a mid-ninth-century treatise where several of the illustrations show
a so-called death’s-head in the pit of hell. Both these medieval texts mark a
transition between the inanimate fissure of classical times and the zoomor-
phic maw of later centuries.
In time, the whale, dragon, or serpent—all Christian metaphors for
evil—metamorphosed into yet another and more poignant guise: the ex-
otic beast became the literal Mouth of Hell in written and visual depictions
throughout medieval Christendom. The earliest-known illuminations
or drawings depicting the actual Mouth of Hell are from the beginning
of the eleventh century, and they were made by Anglo-Saxon artists in
such manuscripts as the Liber vitae (New Minster, Winchester, ca. 1020–
30),15 the Bury St. Edmunds Psalter,16 and others, perhaps inspired by
Felix’s vivid description of the jaws of hell in his Life of Saint Guthlac.
The first illustration of the Mouth of Hell in the shape of an animal head
with open jaws appeared in the Harrowing of Hell scene of an Anglo-
Saxon-inspired Gospel book (ca. 1000) from the monastery of Saint Bertin
in northern France.17
The texts that were to consolidate the motif and promulgate it through-
out Europe began to appear once the dreaded millennium had passed with-
out incident and doomsayers began to make verbal and pictorial
reassessments of the Last Judgment and other eschatological concepts. The
date of the projected catastrophe too was readjusted with frequency, giv-
ing vent to ongoing concern over the end of the universe and the punish-
ment awaiting the condemned.
The motif seems to have taken root in France in the twelfth century, as
attested by the powerful relief carved on the tympanum of the abbey church
of Sainte Foy at Conques-en-Rouergue, featuring the open maw of Levia-
than surging through the gate of hell (see fig. 3). The pilgrims who stopped
28 / STAGES OF EVIL
Figure 3. Maw of Leviathan and Gate of Hell, west portal tympanum (lower right),
Church of Sainte Foy, Conques-en-Rouergue, France. Photograph by the author.
at Conques on the route from La Puy to the shrine of the apostle James at
Santiago de Compostela in northwestern Spain looked up at the Last Judg-
ment images on the tympanum and were taken by the depiction of devils
dragging sinners to the Mouth of Hell.
Thereafter, the Mouth of Hell appears elsewhere on the Continent in a
variety of written, artistic, and architectonic manifestations (see fig. 4). The
transition from classical, biblical, and
other lores to Christian tradition was
complete, having gone through three
stages: an unfortunate human being
swallowed by some sea or land mon-
ster (the Jonah motif); the association
of a vindictive deity with the serpent-
dragon (the Yahweh motif); and the
Devil gorging himself on sinners in
hell (the Kronos motif). These led ul-
timately to the Christian Mouth of Figure 4. Capital, Church of Sainte
Hell so prominent in Last Judgment Pons, France. Photograph by the au-
scenes in medieval Europe. thor.
STAGE LEFT: THE SINISTER PLACE OF HELL

ON THE MEDIEVAL STAGE
Since the church promoted the Mouth of Hell with such frequency and
immediacy, it is not unexpected to find that the theater of the Middle Ages
used the same motif in the mise-en-scène of Last Judgment (or Doomsday)
and Harrowing of Hell18 plays, among others of the mystery and miracle
genre (French mystères, Italian sacre rappresentazioni, Spanish misterios and
autos sacramentales) staged during such important feasts in the church cal-
endar as Corpus Christi, held sixty days after Easter.19 These were the first
“stages of evil” in the European Christian tradition.
Religious treatises may have focused most often on the Leviathan im-
age, as in the exegesis of the Book of Job in Pope Gregory I’s Moralia: “[T]his
whale then, who is lying in ambush. . . . But what man can escape from the
mouth of the Leviathan?” (Galpern, 146). But the primary metaphor for
the entryway to the place of eternal damnation on the medieval stage was
the dragon or serpent.
While the entrance to hell was held by some to be in Palestine, on
Golgotha (where the hellish crime of executing Christ took place),20 for the
medieval European who attended the stagings of mystery and miracle plays,
the Mouth of Hell erected on pageant wagons, on platforms over secrets
(i.e., trapdoors) in town plazas, in courtyards, in corrals, or in the “rounds”
(earthworks similar to those of the Iron Age wherein the play was per-
formed) was there in front of him, so terrifyingly re-created was this most
dreaded of places.
Many medieval plays incorporate this horrific element. The Sponsus, a
French miracle play dated ca. 1096–99 and said to be from Saint-Martial de
Limoges, is the earliest extant example of demons on the medieval stage.
In it, the Bridegroom, Christ, addressing the Foolish Virgins first in Latin
and then in the Limousin dialect of langue d’oc (Provençal), consigns them
to damnation at play’s end:
Amen dico, vos ignosco, nam caretis lumine,

Quod qui perdunt procul pergunt huius aule limine.
Alet, chaitivas, alet, malavreas!
A tot iors mais vos so penas livreas;
En efern ora seret meneias!
(Amen I say, I know you not, for you lack light;

30 / STAGES OF EVIL
Those without it lose the path to this hall.

Go, you wretches! Go, accursed!
All your days to come you shall suffer torture.
And now you shall be taken into hell.)
On hearing the judgment, the nonspeaking demons hasten to the Foolish

Virgins as hunters would to prey and then cast them into the Mouth of
Hell (“Modo accipiant eas Demones, et precipitentur in infernum” [Axton,
103]). This rubric (stage direction) evidences perhaps the first instance of
this horrific motif in the staging of medieval drama.
But it was during the twelfth century that the medieval stage in Eu-
rope began to represent the Mouth of Hell with frequency. The rubrics of
the two versions of the Anglo-Norman Resurrection play La seinte
Resurreccion indicate the placing of the structure for hell on the playing
area. The older Canterbury manuscript states: “Let Hell be put on one side
there, in which will be the devils together with the patriarchs who shall be
held there in bonds.” The later Paris version simplifies even further: “Let
Hell be put on this side and the mansions on the other side.” The French
play of Saint Lawrence, of 1499, says no more than: “On this side is Hell.”
That of Saints Crispin and Crispinian (Le mystère de S. Crespin et S. Crespinien)
states: “Then see there stinking Hell!” And the fifteenth-century Last Judg-
ment play from Rouergue likewise assumes knowledge of hell’s location:
“The devils shall be at the side (apart) when they have come from Hell”
(Meredith and Tailby, 76–77). The side of the stage on which the Mouth of
Hell was to be located was unspecified because of the long-standing tradi-
tion in Christianity that all things considered evil were sinister, that is, of
the left-hand path. It was unecessary, therefore, for the rubrics to state the
obvious: that hell and its devils belonged on stage left, the side of the ad-
versaries of heaven and the righteous.
The best known of the early examples of the Mouth of Hell in medi-
eval drama is found in the twelfth-century Anglo-Norman Jeu d’Adam.21
(The Continental thirteenth-century manuscript titles it Ordo representacionis
Ade.) In this mystère, the anonymous author, commonly held to have been
a priest, gives very precise rubrics as to the destination of Adam and Eve
on their demise:
Then shall the Devil come, and three or four other devils with him, bearing in
their hands chains and iron shackles, which they shall place on the necks of
Adam and Eve. And certain ones shall push them on, others shall drag them
toward Hell; other devils, however, shall be close beside Hell, waiting for them
as they come, and these shall make a great dancing and jubilation over their
destruction; and other devils shall, one after another, point to them as they
come; and they shall take them up and thrust them into Hell; and thereupon
they shall cause a great smoke to arise, and they shall shout to one another in
Hell, greatly rejoicing; and they shall dash together their pots and kettles, so
that they may be heard without. And after some little interval, the devils shall
go forth, and shall run to and fro in the square (per plateas); certain of them,
however, shall remain behind in Hell. (Nagler, Source Book, 46–47)
Just as with the location of hell or the physical aspect of its devilish
horde,22 it was unnecessary for the rubrics to elaborate on the description
of the locus because the convention was well established that the place of
eternal punishment was entered through the maw of a monstrous dragon
or serpent (Chambers, 86). Plays such as Jeu d’Adam had elaborate settings
that, reading from stage right to left, culminated in a graphically monstrous
Mouth of Hell, into which those who had died in mortal sin would be
dragged by grotesque demons. The abysmal fires of hell spewed forth as
the Devil’s minions performed their gruesome labors before a Christian
audience awed by witnessing the materialization of the greatest of its fears:
a devouring hell, with its everlasting punishment. The visual and audi-
tory23 lesson of the theatrical experience had a greater impact than the most
imposing “fire and brimstone” sermon.
The Mouth of Hell remained a standard fixture of the mise-en-scène in
the centuries that followed. A fourteenth-century German version of the
story of the wise and foolish virgins, written entirely in the vernacular, was
performed at Eisenach in 1322 under the title Das Spiel von den Klugen und
Torichten Jungfrauen; in it, the condemned women were taken by demons
to the Mouth of Hell, as in the Sponsus. Another early fourteenth-century
Passion play, from Vienna, contains both the fall of Lucifer into hell and a
scene in which successive souls are brought there as well.
The Mouth of Hell reached its apogee in fifteenth-century plays, some-
times manifest in innovative, sometimes in colossal ways. The manuscript
of the English morality play The Castle of Perseverance (ca. 1425), for one,
contains a circular plan that has been surmised to hold the key to its stag-
ing (see fig. 5). Beyond the periphery of the outer circle are written five
locations, the one on the north assigned to the devil Belial. The placing of
the heavenly paradise in the east position, that is, to the left of Belial’s abode,
would seem to go against the traditional heaven-hell relation; however, on
32 / STAGES OF EVIL
a circular staging area, such a placement is not only tenable but also mean-
ingful when seen as assigning hell a position counterclockwise from that of
heaven—and, thus, unnatural (read evil). Therefore, Belial is in his proper,
if somewhat experimental, place. The setting for the staging of this play in
Lincolnshire, England, has been rendered by Southern.
Figure 5. Stage plan for The Castle of Perseverance (ca. 1425). By permission of the
Folger Shakespeare Library, Washington, D.C., Macro Collection.
The rubrics of fifteenth-century plays, collected by Meredith and Tailby,

include a variety of descriptions of hell. The Paris Resurrection play of
1419 associates several elements:
Here the Anima Christi should shove Satan from the top of the step (marche) of
the pit (puytz) inside, and Satan cries out horribly. This pit should be made
between the gate of Hell and the tower of Limbo on the side of the playing
space (champ du jeu) so as to be more visible, and the said pit must be made in
such a way that it seems from outside to be constructed of black dressed stone
(maconné de pierre de taille noire), and it should be made in such a way that there
are formed everywhere inside partitions of mortar (bousilles) without them
being visible. In one of the sections the Anima Christi shall cast the devils, and
from the other shall come forth flaming sulphur, cannon-fire, thunder, and other
fearful sounds (tempestes) until Satan and the others shall all be cast in. (90)
The Catalan Prades play of the Assumption of Mary, written before 1420, is
an example of the motif’s use in the Iberian Peninsula; its rubrics read, in
part: “Lucifer and the other devils are to make a place which is to be a large
Hell (un loch quey sía infern gran). And they are to take there an anvil (anclusa)
and hammers (mayls) to make a loud noise when the time comes” (79). One
of the more descriptive mentions of the Mouth of Hell appears in the 1437
Metz Passion play: “The gateway and mouth of Hell in this play was very
well made, for by a device (engin) it opened and closed of its own accord
when the devils wanted to go in or come out of it. And this great head
(hure) had two great steel eyes which glittered wonderfully” (90). In the
1474 Rouen Passion play, the rubric reads: “Hell made like a great mouth
(guelle) opening and closing as is needful” (90). The Montferrand perfor-
mance book of 1477 states: “20 March. Item: the said Percheron has given
to the said Colas 15d for a bundle of rings (faysse de cercles) to make the
Hell’s mouth. Item: Pierre Noel acknowledges . . . having received . . . the
sum of 5s 3d T for the price of a cartload of thorn which was purchased to
put round the scaffold of Hell to play the play” (90). And the 1454 Florence
celebration of the Feast of John the Baptist included many floats, on one of
which the play of the Last Judgment was performed: “Twenty-second, the
float of Judgment, with the stretcher for tombs (barella de’sepolcri), Paradise,
and Hell, and its play (Rappresentazione) as in faith we believe it shall be at
the end of time” (242).
The stage of the Frankfurt Passion play (ca. 1450), whose text has not
34 / STAGES OF EVIL
been preserved, was “reconstructed” in 1921; the plan shows the tradi-
tional throne of God at the top of the Samstagberg and the portae inferni at
the bottom. The Digby (England) St. Mary Magdalen,24 probably of the late
fifteenth century, includes the stage direction: “[A] stage, and a Helle
ondyrneth that stage.” Other English guild plays, such as that of the Cap-
pers’ Harrowing of Hell and the Weavers’ Doomsday, both from Coventry,
had a Mouth of Hell (Chambers, 137 n. 3), as did the 1433 Doomsday pag-
eant of York (Johnston and Rogerson, 1:55). But the best visual evidence of
the Mouth of Hell in the fifteenth century in what may be a play perfor-
mance can be garnered from Jean Fouquet’s miniature of the play The Mar-
tyrdom of Saint Apollonia (Mystère de Sainte Apolline), painted for a
mid-fifteenth-century book of hours.25 In it can be seen the traditional loca,
with heaven and hell sited at the extremities of the semicircle, stage right
and left, respectively. Two tiered, hell features an upper level with various
devils and the lower entrance through the gaping maw in which a demonic
host stands ready to receive the damned.
There are many instances in the theater of the sixteenth century where
plays continued to focus on the Mouth of Hell.26 The Belgian Mystère de la
Passion, held at Mons in 1501, had a Mouth of Hell, as attested by the
promptbook of the meneur de jeu (production manager), in which were kept
records of payments for the plastering of hell (Meredith and Tailby, 91).
The 1504 Cornish play Saint Meriasek,27 staged on two days in an earthwork
round, provides for scaffolds on the acting circumference. One of these is
for the Mouth of Hell, again situated counterclockwise from heaven. In the
Mystère des trois doms (1509) at Romans, hell’s place was in the west, oppo-
site that of heaven, again in a counterclockwise position from the main
point of reference; similarly located at the right in Vigil Raber’s plan for the
church performance is the hell of the 1514 Passion play of Bozen. As in the
previous century, the 1526 Doomsday pageant at York included the tradi-
tional Mouth of Hell (Johnston and Rogerson, 1:242). The Mystère des saints
actes des Apostres, presented in 1536 at Bourges, contained a wagon or float
on which was erected a huge Mouth of Hell. The description of the pag-
eant is attributed to a local merchant:
After this infernal crew (diablerie) came a Hell, fourteen feet long and eight feet
wide, in the form of a rock on which was constructed a tower, continually
blazing and shooting out flames in which Lucifer appeared, head and body
only. . . . [H]e ceaselessly vomited flames, held in his hands various serpents
or vipers which moved and spat fire. At the four corners of the rock were four
small towers inside which could be seen souls undergoing various torments.
And from the front of the rock there came a great serpent whistling and spit-
ting fire from the throat, nostrils, and eyes. And on every part of the rock there
clambered and climbed all kinds of serpents and great toads. It was moved
and guided by a certain number of people inside it, who worked the torments
in the [different] places as they had been instructed. (Meredith and Tailby, 91)
The Passion play of Valenciennes (Mystère de la Passion) contains a fron-

tispiece by Hubert Cailleau that gives a total view of the fixed loca and sedes
of the stage,28 including the grotesque Mouth of Hell in its traditional place
on the actor’s left (see fig. 6). Not only has this play bequeathed to us the
best graphic representation of the motif on the stage of the century in this
engraving, but it also prompted a parallel account by Henri d’Outreman of
the technical elements that accompanied the 1547 Whitsuntide performance,
which lasted twenty-five days: “The machines (secrets) of the Paradise and
of Hell were absolutely prodigious and could be taken by the populace for
magic. For there we saw Truth, the angels and other characters descend
Figure 6. Station stage for the Passion play at Valenciennes, France (1547), frontis-
piece by Hubert Cailleau. By permission of the Bibliothèque nationale de France,
Paris, MS Français 12536.
36 / STAGES OF EVIL
from very high, sometimes visibly, sometimes invisibly, appearing sud-

denly. Lucifer was raised from Hell on a dragon without our being able to
see how” (Nagler, Source Book, 47).
Among the stage sets and properties for the English play Tobias (1564),
performed in Lincoln, is listed “First, hell mouth with a neither chap” (Craig,
80)—given elsewhere as “First, Hell Mouth with a lower jaw” (Meredith
and Tailby, 188)—which item was being stored in a private house. But per-
haps the most detailed description of a playing area in the sixteenth cen-
tury in which the Mouth of Hell appears can be found in the performance
record of the Lucerne Passion (Osterspils), a two-day event held in 1583 in
the city’s Weinmarkt.29 It can be understood better in terms of Renward
Cysat’s sketch of the setting, with its impressive Mouth of Hell in the south-
west part of the playing area:
1. Hell at the bottom end of the square towards the Muligasse, between the
fountain and the Cobblers’ Hall, two feet away uphill from the door of said
Hall. In front two posts are to be dug in, on which the mouth is hung, drawn
up, and lowered, 9½ feet wide. The first post is to be 3½ feet from the Hall. The
mouth shall be level with the scaffold (dem gerüst eben) beside the fountain on
the side facing the square. The length of Hell up to 6 feet away from the door
of the Tanners’ Hall, towards the fountain. Beside the door (darneben) it has a
separate closed passageway out. Hell closed in, walled in, also covered over
and raised at the rear. The space between Hell and the fountain is to be cov-
ered over and also have a stand over it (verbrügenet sin) as far as the post on
which the mouth hangs—likewise also on the other side, what is free as far
(as) the post of the entrance—and forwards it tapers (werts verloren) as far as
the pillar of the fountain. (Meredith and Tailby, 81)
The Villingen Passion play (ca. 1585) presents a variation on the tradi-
tional location of hell. On the extant drawing of the rectangular stage plan,30
hell appears at the left of the lower register, across from the Garden of
Gethsemane, and, thus, is not directly opposite the place of Christ (Golgotha
here, the throne of judgment above and behind). The Mouth of Hell also
figured in the scene of the Harrowing of Hell. Furthermore, although the
text calls for Judas and Beelzebub to glide down to hell together, the stage
directions for the suicide of Christ’s betrayer are missing, and it is impos-
sible to assess how the lift mechanism worked and where it was located;
there is no indication of the point of departure for the aerial journey to the
Mouth of Hell.
The motif of the Mouth of Hell was still thought useful as a theatrical
device in the seventeenth century, as evidenced, for one, in Spain by Miguel
de Cervantes Saavedra’s comedia La casa de los celos y selvas de Ardenia (see
act 2, lines 248–50), wherein the magician Malgesí guards the entrance to
the maw, here of a serpent, within which are heard the cries of the damned,
and, for another, in England by Christopher Marlowe’s The Tragedy of Doc-
tor Faustus, in which the magician, uttering, “Ugly hell, gape not” (78), is
dragged into hell’s mouth on failing to seek God’s forgiveness for his pact
with Mephistopheles.
From the eleventh century, when the dreaded date of the millennium
had passed without incident, the concept of the Mouth of Hell seems to
have materialized on the stage to replace the Final Days as a reminder that
punishment still awaited the sinner at the end of time. The image derived
its power from interpretations in numerous book illuminations, architec-
tural embellishments, and other artistic manifestations that preceded it. Its
pervasiveness gives credence to the vulnerability of medieval minds to the
idea of eternal punishment for anyone who died in the state of original sin
or for a Christian who had not confessed a mortal sin before passing away.
And that punishment was believed to begin when the sinner was dragged
by devils, as in these plays, into the gaping maw of a great monster, the
zoomorphic Mouth of Hell. An image that had its origin in the ancient
belief systems of Near and Far Eastern peoples was taken up by medieval
Christianity in its religious tracts, church decor, and pageant wagons with
unparalleled religious fervor.
NOTES
I am indebted to the late Charles Mann, curator of Special Collections, Pattee
Library, Pennsylvania State University, Ms. Sandy Stelts, and the rest of the staff
for providing me with numerous originals and facsimiles of medieval texts to con-
sult for chapter 1 of this study, as listed below: (1) Apocalisse, with extensive wood
engravings, analysis by Sergio Samek Ludovici, Latin text from the critical Oxford
ed. by J. Wordsworth and H. White, translation and notes by Cesare Angelini (Parma:
Franco Maria Ricci, 1969); (2) The Trinity College Apocalypse: A Reproduction in Fac-
simile of the Manuscript R.16.2 in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge (Cambridge:
Roxburghe Club, 1909); (3) Die Apokalypse, oldest block-book ed. reprinted in collo-
type, ed. Paul Kristeller (Berlin: Bruno Cassirer, 1916); (4) The Dublin Apocalypse,
ed. Montague Rhodes James (Cambridge: Roxburghe Club/Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, 1932); (5) The Apocalypse in Latin and French: Bodleian Ms. Douce 180, de-
scribed by Montague Rhodes James (Oxford: Roxburghe Club, 1922); (6) Biblia
pauperum—Apocalypsis: The Weimar Manuscript, trans. George Baurley and Leonard
38 / STAGES OF EVIL
A. Jones (New York: Hacker Art Books, 1978); (7) Biblia pauperum, 51, “Codices e
Vaticanis selecti quam simillima expressi iussu Ioannis Pauli PP II concilio et opera
curatorum Bibliothecae Vaticanae”; (8) The Sobieski Hours: A Manuscript in the Royal
Library at Windsor Castle, examined by Eleanor P. Spencer (London: Academic, 1977);
(9) Bible Moralisée, Codex Vindobonensis 2554, Osterreichis-chen Nationalbibliothek;
(10) Alfonso X, El Sabio, Cantigas de Santa María: Edición facsímil del Códice T.I.1 de la
Biblioteca de San Lorenzo el Real de El Escorial; Siglo XIII (Madrid: Edilan, 1979); (11)
E. T. Dewald, ed., The Illustrations of the Utrecht Psalter (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
University Press, n.d.); (12) Bertram Colgrave, ed., Early English Manuscripts in Fac-
simile, vol. 8, The Paris Psalter: Ms. Bibliothèque nationale (Paris) Fonds Latin 8824
(Copenhagen: Rosenkilde & Bagger, 1958); (13) Biblia veteris . . . of Hans Brosamer
(Frankfurt, 1552); and (14) Vita Christi . . . of Ludolphus de Saxonia (Venetiis: Guerraeos
Fratres et Franciscum, 1581). I am also indebted to Ms. Ingeborg Miller, recent cu-
rator of the Slide Collection of the Department of Art History, Pennsylvania State
University, for locating and giving me access to numerous Mouth of Hell represen-
tations in the university’s holdings.
1. Book of Hours of Catherine of Cleves, by an unknown master in Utrecht, ca.
1440 (Pierpont Morgan Library, M. 945, fol. 168v). This illuminated manuscript
was featured in “The Golden Age of Dutch Manuscript Painting” at the Morgan,
March 1–May 6, 1990.
2. The story of Jonah and the whale can be found in the very brief Old Testa-
ment Book of Jonah. In it, Jonah had fled by ship to avoid Yahweh’s commission to
preach in Nineveh: “But the Lord sent out a great wind into the sea, and there was
a mighty tempest in the sea, so that the ship was like to broken” (1:4). When the
sailors learned from Jonah that his disobedience had caused Yahweh’s wrath, they
took him and threw him into the sea: “Now the Lord had prepared a great fish to
swallow up Jonah. And Jonah was in the belly of the fish for three days and three
nights” (1:17). Then Jonah prayed to Yahweh in repentance: “And the Lord spake
unto the fish, and it vomited out Jonah upon the dry land” (2:10). Simpson has
suggested that the story may be an extended metaphor for an ancient death and
resurrection belief. The symbolism of this tale is taken up by Christ as precursory
of his own fate when he says: “For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the
belly of the whale, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the
heart of the earth” (Matt. 12:40).
3. Rahab is a name for Egypt, so the language in Isaiah may be symbolic rather
than literal. Rahab is also mentioned in Job 9:13.
4. The name Nehushtan comes from the Hebrew nahash or “serpent,” from the
Vedic serpent god Nahusha, the supreme ruler over all until cast down into the
underworld, in yet another variant on the War in Heaven theme (O’Flaherty, 328).
5. Atop Mount Nebo in Jordan, where, tradition has it, Moses was permitted to
view the Promised Land, was erected in 1984 a modern iron sculpture of the ser-
pent lifted up by Moses in the desert. The new interpretation of the age-old theme
by the Florentine Gianni Fantoni commemorates Moses’ act not so much as the
Christian version of the serpent on the cross as the prefiguration of the crucified
Christ.
6. Having provided Adam and Eve with the means to attain knowledge and,
thus, be like God, the serpent was perceived by Ophites and Gnostics to be as
much the benefactor of mankind through its progenitors in the Old Testament as
was Prometheus by the ancient Greeks for his daring act of stealing fire from the
gods on Mount Olympus to enlighten humanity.
7. Graves (1:27) notes that, in some myths, the Goddess, the Great Mother,
punished her consort, the Great Serpent, when he claimed to be the sole creator of
the universe by crushing his head underfoot and banishing him to the underworld.
The Virgin Mary follows in this tradition, as in Philippe de Mézières’s staging of
The Presentation of Mary in the Temple, performed in Avignon in 1372 (Meredith and
Tailby, 220).
8. Biblothèque nationale, MS Lat. 173330.
9. Hell is an improper translation of Lucretius’s term infernus, which in Latin
literally meant “an oven placed in the earth.” The Roman proverb “The oven is the
Mother” can be associated with the Norse Hel, goddess of the underworld, who
was thought of “as a cauldron-womb filled with purgative fire” and “may have
been related to the idea of the volcanic Mother-mountain” (Walker, 380), as in the
Icelandic Hekla, called the Mouth of Hell.
10. Ahriman (from the Vedic deity Aryaman, the creator of the Aryans, i.e., those
made of clay), the god of darkness, was the twin brother of Ahura Mazda, the god
of light. When his sacrifice was rejected by the supreme deity and his brother’s
was accepted (as in the Cain and Abel story), Ahriman rebelled against Ahura
Mazda and caused the great war in heaven that ended in his defeat and led to his
and the daevas’ fall to the underworld (as in the myth of Prometheus, as in the
myth of the fall of the rebel angels). (The daevas were beings who supported
Ahriman’s cause.) Still, Ahriman was considered to be the equal of Ahura Mazda.
Out of this dualistic myth emerged the pseudepigraphal account of the fall of Lu-
cifer and the angels in The Book of Enoch, later a foundation stone in the patristic
view of demonology.
11. Bibliothèque nationale, MS Grec. 923.
12. The theme of a deity that swallows a human being may derive from ancient
India, where the monkey god Hanuman is seen emerging from the mouth of the
she-devil Surasa. There are also Mongolian images depicting hideous mouths swal-
lowing humans. In a Mogul epic, the mouth of a monster is about to devour Bahman.
13. Besides the maw as an entryway to hell, there are other means of ingress: the
pit; the cave; and the gate or portal. All four have extensive iconographies, some-
times related, as at the Abbey of Conques-en-Rouergue, where both the monster’s
maw and the gate of hell appear on the same relief, with Leviathan emerging
through the opening. The “bottomless pit” in which the Dragon (Satan) was im-
prisoned originates in Saint John the Divine’s Book of Revelation (9:1–2, 20:1). Saint
John, writing in Patmos, the Greek island, may have been influenced in his con-
ception by the Greek myth of Prometheus, in which the benefactor of humanity,
after having been chained to a boulder on the Caucasus, was cast into an abyss for
his unbreachable pride in refusing to seek the pardon of Zeus.
14. University Lib. 32, Scrip. Eccl. 484, fols. 1, 9r, 59r, 78r. The sketcher’s hand
gives ill-defined drawings of hell pits in fols. 1v, 9r, 14v, and 66r. The mid-ninth-
century Utrecht Psalter resided in England for many centuries, serving as a model
40 / STAGES OF EVIL
for Anglo-Saxon and later tracts, as in the case of the twelfth-century Eadwine Psalter
(Cambridge, Trinity College R. 17.1).
15. British Museum, MS Stowe 944, fols. 6v–7r. Part of the manuscript is attrib-
uted to the monk Aelsinus. To the right of the lower register is the image of the
Mouth of Hell.
16. Vatican Library, MS Reg. Lat. 12. Here, the soul of a sinner is cast into the
fiery mouth of a dragon.
17. Pierpont Morgan Library, MS 333, fol. 85.
18. Harrowing of Hell plays seldom employ the Mouth of Hell. Rather, they
require the use of gates, which are to fall down or to open on the demand of Christ,
as in the apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, with its “Tollite portas” scene, and litur-
gical texts used at Eastertide, among them a homily of Augustine and various an-
tiphons. An example is the Middle English (ca. 1250) fragment known as the Harrowing of
Hell (see Kretzmann). However, the epic poetry of Germany equated the word for
door with the mouth of a building, thus the identification in the Anglo-Saxon verses
of The Whale (“those grim jaws / the gates of hell” [Galpern, 144]) and in Beowulf
(when Grendel “tore open / the mouth of the hall” [Galpern, 144]). In some in-
stances, the zoomorphic Mouth of Hell awaits the sinner behind the gates of hell,
as in the frieze at Conques and the lower register illustration of the Last Judgment
in the Liber vitae.
19. The feast day celebrating the Body of Christ was instituted in 1264 by Pope
Urban IV. The consecrated Host or Eucharist was taken in procession through the
streets and then installed on the main altar of the church or cathedral for venera-
tion throughout the day. These public rituals not only reminded the populace of
the central mystery of the faith but also demonstrated the power of the church as
the sole purveyor of Christianity in medieval society, especially in the light of the
encroachments of secularism. In providing a day of rest from labor on the Feast of
Corpus Christi, the church gave notice to rulers and populace that it could con-
tinue to impose its will on society.
20. Tradition holds that Golgotha was not only the place of the execution of
Jesus of Nazareth but also that of the birth and burial of Adam; thus, the blood of
the crucified Christ was held to have fallen on Adam’s skull and redeemed him
(Eliade, 14). The tree used to make Christ’s cross was believed to have grown from
a seedling taken from Eden and planted on Adam’s grave on Golgotha (Hase, 11).
A map of Iceland dated 1585 locates the Mouth of Hell at a volcano named Hekla;
this is a throwback to classical concepts (Walker, 380).
21. Municipal Library of Tours, MS 927.
22. In the twelfth-century Latin Dispute of the Body and Soul, devils are described
in anthropomorphic terms as possessing animal characteristics such as wings, claws
or talons, tails, and hairy bodies. Furthermore, they exude fire and smoke (à la
dragons) since they are denizens of hell.
23. Meredith and Tailby catalog many of the special visual (fire, fireworks) and
auditory (drums, cannon, explosions) effects used in medieval plays to convey the
awesome nature of hell and its denizens. In Rouen (1474): “Then all the devils cry
out together with the drums and other thunderings made by machines (engins),
and the cannon (couleuvrines) are shot off and flames of fire are thrown out from
the nostrils, the eyes, and the ears [of the Hell’s mouth]” (157). In Mons, payments
are listed for the thunder-making machine: “[F]or two large vellum skins used for
a cask of fir wood (thonneau de sapin) and a skin of parchment used to cover a
cauldron; all this for Hell: 36s. . . . [C]auldron-maker (caudrelier) for the deprecia-
tion (amenrissement) of two large, flat bronze basins (bachins d’airain) lent by him for
the said Mystery and which were put in Hell to make thunder. . . . [F]or a pound of
brass used both for the Pinnacle (Pinacle) and for joining together two copper ba-
sins (bachins de keuvre) for some effect (secres) in Hell, 14s. . . . Item: for a pivot of
iron and for four pieces of iron and four eyelets to turn on it and two handles
(manevelles), 16 fasteners (crampons) to attach them to two great vats (keuvres) to
make thunder in Hell, weighing 24 lbs. at 2s the 1 lb., 48s” (157–58). In Modane
(1580): “They shall make and supply fireworks for the costume of the play (des
istoires) for each of the devils every time they emerge from Hell and for Lucifer
each time he speaks, each day” (105).
24. Bodleian Library, Digby MS 133, fol. 95.
25. Livre d’heures pour maitre Etienne Chevalier (ca. 1452–56), Musée Condé de
Chantilly.
26. One case in which the stage plan (in the Landesbibliothek, Kassel) omits hell
is the German Alsfeld Passion play, presented in 1501. But the rubrics indicate
“that Hell was a large barrel, which had a door that could be closed and a window.
Lucifer climbs onto this barrel (‘ascendit doleum’) to make his address to the devils”
(Nagler, Medieval Religious Stage, 34).
27. Ordinale de vita sancti Mereadoci Episcopi et Confessoris (National Library of
Wales).
28. Bibliothèque nationale, Paris, MS Français 12536.
29. Original in the Zentralbibliothek, Lucerne.
30. Original in the Fürstlich Fürstenbergische Hofbibliothek, Donaueschingen.
For the controversy over the relation of the stage plan to the Donaueschingen Pas-
sion play (ca. 1485) in which it was found in the mid-nineteenth century, see Nagler,
Medieval Religious Stage, 36–47.
WORKS CITED
Aristophanes. The Frogs. Translated by Richmond Lattimore. Ann Arbor: Univer-
sity of Michigan Press, 1962.
Axton, Richard. European Drama of the Early Middle Ages. Pittsburgh: University of
Pittsburgh Press, 1975.
Bessy, Maurice. A Pictorial History of Magic and the Supernatural. London: Spring,
1964.
The Book of the Secrets of Enoch [i.e., The Book of Enoch]. In The Other Bible, ed. Willis
Barnstone. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1984.
Caedmon. Archaeologia. Vol. 24.
Calkins, Robert G. Illuminated Books of the Middle Ages. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell Univer-
sity Press, 1983.
Cervantes Saavedra, Miguel de. La casa de los celos o selvas de Ardenia. In Obras
completas. Madrid: Aguilar, 1962.
42 / STAGES OF EVIL
Chambers, E. K. The Medieval Stage. Vol. 2. London: Oxford University Press, 1903.
Comay, Joan, and Ronald Brownrigg. Who’s Who in the Bible. New York: Bonanza,
1980.
Craig, Hardin. “Note on the Home of Ludus Conventriae.” Bulletin of the University
of Minnesota, October 1914, 72–83.
Davidson, Clifford, C. J. Gianakaris, and John H. Stroupe, eds. The Drama in the
Middle Ages: Comparative and Critical Essays. New York: AMS, 1982.
Democritus. [Moral reflections]. In Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker, ed. Hermann
Diels, vol. 2. Berlin, 1936. Reprint, Zürich: Weidmann, 1985.
Dronke, Peter. Poetic Individuality in the Middle Ages. London: University of Lon-
don, Westfield College, 1986.
Eliade, Mircea. Cosmos and History. New York: Harper & Row/Harper Torchbooks,
1959.
Enslin, Morton Scott. Christian Beginnings. New York: Harper & Bros., 1938.
Frye, Roland Mushat. Milton’s Imagery and the Visual Arts: Iconographic Tradition in
the Epic Poems. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1978.
Galpern, Joyce Ruth Manheimer. “The Shape of Hell in Anglo-Saxon England.”
PhD diss., University of California, Berkeley, 1978.
Genesis B. See Timmer.
Graves, Robert. The Greek Myths. 2 vols. New York: Penguin, 1955.
Gréban, Arnoul, and Simon Gréban. Relation de l’ordre de la triomphante et magnifique
monstre dy Mystère des Saints Actes des Apostres. Edited by Jacques Thiboust.
Bourges, 1836. Geneva: Slatkine Reprints, 1975.
Harrsen, Meta. Central European Manuscripts in the Pierpont Morgan Library. New
York: Pierpont Morgan Library, 1958.
Harrsen, Meta, and George K. Boyce. Italian Manuscripts in the Pierpont Morgan
Library. New York: Pierpont Morgan Library, 1953.
Harthan, John. The History of the Illustrated Book: The Western Tradition. London:
Thames & Hudson, 1981.
Hase, Karl. Miracle Plays and Sacred Dramas: A Historical Survey. Translated by A. W.
Jackson. London: Trübner, 1880.
The Holy Bible. Authorized King James Version. New York: Abradale, 1959. All cita-
tions except those of Job (Job 3:8 in this translation not mentioning Leviathan)
are to this edition.
The Holy Bible. St. Joseph New Catholic Edition. New York: Catholic Book Publish-
ing, 1962. All citations of Job are to this edition.
Homer. The Odyssey. Translated by E. V. Rieu. Baltimore: Penguin, 1956.
Hughes, Robert. Heaven and Hell in Western Art. New York: Stein & Day, 1968.
Johnston, Alexandra, and Margaret Rogerson, eds. Records of Early English Drama:
York. 2 vols. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1979.
Kretzmann, Paul Edward. “The Liturgical Element in the Earliest Forms of the Me-
dieval Drama.” Bulletin of the University of Minnesota, December 1916, 128–33.
Lima, Robert. “La Gueule de l’enfer: Iconographie de la damnation dans le théâtre
de l’époque médiévale.” In Enfer et paradis: L’au-delà dans l’art et la littérature en
Europe, 205–18. Conques: Les Cahiers de Conques, March 1995. For an English
translation, see Lima 1996.
———. “The Mouth of Hell: The Iconography of Damnation on the Stage of the
Middle Ages.” In European Iconography East and West, ed. György E. Szönyi, 35–
48. Symbola et Emblemata Series. Leiden: Brill, 1996.
Lucretius. The Nature of the Universe. Translated by Ronald Latham. Baltimore: Pen-
guin, 1951.
Male, Emile. Religious Art from the Twelfth to the Eighteenth Century. New York: Noon-
day, 1949.
Marlowe, Christopher. The Tragedy of Doctor Faustus. New York: Washington Square/
Folger Library, 1959.
Meredith, Peter, and John E. Tailby, eds. The Staging of Religious Drama in Europe in
the Later Middle Ages: Texts and Documents in English Translation. Early Drama,
Art, and Music Monograph Series, no. 4. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publi-
cations/Western Michigan University, 1983.
Milosevic, Desanka. The Last Judgment. Translated by George H. Genzel and Hans
Rosenwald. New York: Catholic Art Book Guild, 1964.
Nagler, A. M. A Source Book in Theatrical History. New York: Dover, 1952.
———. The Medieval Religious Stage: Shapes and Phantoms. New Haven, Conn.: Yale
University Press, 1976.
Newbigin, Nerida. “Plays, Printing and Publishing, 1485–1500: Florentine Sacre
Rappresentazioni.” La bibliofilia, November 1988, 269–296.
Nilsson, Martin P. Greek Folk Religion. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press,
1972.
O’Flaherty, Wendy Doniger. Hindu Myths. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1975.
Plato. The Republic. Translated by W. H. D. Rouse. In Great Dialogues of Plato, ed.
Eric H. Warmington and Philip G. Rouse. New York: Mentor/New American
Library, 1956.
Preminger, Alex, and Edward L. Greenstein, eds. The Hebrew Bible in Literary Criti-
cism. New York: Ungar, 1986.
Rothe, Edith. Medieval Book Illumination in Europe: The Collections of the German Demo-
cratic Republic. New York: Norton, 1968.
Saint Caesarius of Arles: Sermons 2. Washington, D.C.: Catholic University of America
Press, 1964.
Schmidt, Gary D. The Iconography of the Mouth of Hell: Eighth-Century Britain to the
Fifteenth Century. Selingsgrove, Pa.: Susquehanna University Press, 1995.
Simpson, W. The Jonah Legend: A Suggestion of Interpretation. London: Grant Richards,
1899.
Southern, Richard. The Seven Ages of the Theatre. New York: Hill & Wang, 1963.
Timmer, B. J., ed. The Later Genesis: Edited from MS. Junius II. Oxford: Scrivener,
1948. Includes Genesis B.
Walker, Barbara G. The Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets. San Francisco:
Harper & Row, 1983.
Wickham, Glynne. The Medieval Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1987.
Wieck, Rogers. Time Sanctified: The Book of Hours in Medieval Art and Life. New York:
Brazillier, 1988.
Young, Karl. The Drama of the Medieval Church. 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon, 1967.
44 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Masks of Harlequin / 45
Part II
Metamorphoses
of Gods
46 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Masks of Harlequin

Daemonic Antecedents
of the Commedia dell’Arte Character
48 / STAGES OF EVIL
Down, down to Hell, from whence ye rose.

—Mercury in Harlequin Student
When the god Mercury speaks these words of damnation in the final scene
of Harlequin Student; or, The Fall of Pantomime, with the Restoration of the Drama,1
he is addressing Harlequin and his fellows, English pantomime players
out of the commedia dell’arte tradition. The Greek god’s vituperation speaks
to what was once generally known but has lately been forgotten: the origin
of Harlequin is demonic and lies within the dark recesses of antiquity.
Mercury’s words may be ironic in that a pagan deity damns the players to
hell, but the anonymous dramatist is, after all, addressing a Christian au-
dience. The damnatory words are, consequently, effective in tying together
the various religious and cultural traditions at play in the evolution of
Harlequin from pre-Christian daemon to commedia dell’arte and panto-
mime jester.
The epithet commedia dell’arte defines and allies the peripatetic Italian
theater companies that, from the sixteenth century through the eighteenth,
traversed the continent of Europe performing comic scenarios that were
largely improvisational in nature, first on outdoor platforms, carts, or other
makeshift stages, and later indoors in the drawing rooms, salons, and the-
aters of the palaces of nobles and high churchmen. It was largely through
the commedia dell’arte troupes, following on medieval pageants, that the
secular theater of Europe was reinstated after the long hiatus caused by the
church’s condemnation of all manner of public entertainments owing to
excesses during the decline of Rome. In bringing popular theater back to
the populace, the commedia dell’arte in effect revived the Western tradi-
tion of comedy, which had been born in ancient Greece and had lain mori-
bund since the fifth century of the modern era.2
The outstanding comic figure on the commedia dell’arte stage was the
masked, motley-dressed, acrobatic character known as Arlecchino on the
Previous page: Masked Harlequin Astride a Bedecked Steed, German and Latin inscrip-
tions, anonymous, provenance unknown. Public domain.
Italian Peninsula,3 as Harlekin in Germany, as Harlequin in France and

England, and as Arlequín in Spain, these being among the most prominent
of his stage identities. The doings of Arlecchino and his cronies were pro-
mulgated by such as the I Comici Confidenti, the I Comici Gelosi (at one
time I Comici Uniti), and the I Comici Fedeli, which, along with the most
famed sixteenth-century troupe, that led by Alberto Ganassa, were the lead-
ing Italian theater companies of this kind.
Such was the popularity of Arlecchino that the character, who had a
secondary role at first (he was usually the second zanni, a buffoon or clown),
soon took center stage and was often portrayed by the company’s leading
actor, as in the case of Ganassa. Furthermore, Arlecchino’s uniqueness soon
made him the subject of both anonymous illustrators and eminent painters
from the sixteenth century forward, even to the present era.4
Arlecchino was not only the most memorable of the masked charac-
ters of the commedia dell’arte but also the most enigmatic owing to the
shroud of mystery surrounding his origin, name, manner, costume, and
mien. The Italian Arlecchino had existed in other guises and functioned in
other venues long before he became the dominant male figure on the stage
of the European Renaissance. In previous antique manifestations, he was
anything but the zany, doltish servant, said to be from lower Bergamo,
who entertained populace and royalty alike at street and court perfor-
mances.
To fathom the complex essence of Arlecchino, therefore, it is requisite
that the elements contributing to the holism of this character be assessed
fully. To that end, the delineation of the genealogy, the derivation of the
appellation, the conventions of the manner, and the conceptualization of
the costume, head cover, and mask of Arlecchino will each be treated sepa-
rately.
GENEALOGY
The ancestral lineage of Arlecchino is both ancient and exotic. There are
two principal veins in his bloodline, the first being the Central and North-
ern European barbaric culture, the second the classical tradition of the
Mediterranean. Each contributed disparate elements to the evolution of
the complex figure that ultimately established itself in the forefront of the
commedia dell’arte scenarios.
Belief in nature deities in pagan times often became transformed in the
Christian era. There are numerous instances in which such gods and god-
50 / STAGES OF EVIL
desses became transmogrified, being given the role of purveyors of evil in

the new faith. Among these is the figure that has come to be known as
Harlequin.
The oldest known references that relate to Arlecchino’s barbaric lin-
eage clearly show his ancestors to be daemonic. The Historiae ecclesiasticae
libri XIII, a Norman manuscript by Ordericus Vitalis (1075–1143?), is the
earliest extant written reference in this context. The Anglo-Norman monk
who is its author narrates a legend—perhaps based on a real-life incident—
centering on a supernatural encounter experienced by a certain Gauchelin,
a French monk, when he was returning late at night to his abode in Bonneval,
near Chartres. The text refers to his being accosted by a hellish band: “Haec
sine dubio familia Herlichini est” (Vitalis, 3:376). Clearly, the monk in the
narrative had been beset by the “family of Herlichin,” a “spectral host of
relentless demons who marauded the countryside on certain winter nights,
at the same time of year as the Carnival celebrations, rampaging through
forests and valleys, destroying everything in their path” (Husband, 152–
53). Gauchelin recognizes his assailants as the nefarious group that had
come to be known among the populace as the Wild Horde, infamous be-
ings out of a very widespread European folkloric tradition.5 The proces-
sion of damned souls is led by a gigantic figure with a club whose proper
name is given as “Hellekins.” This will prove to be the earliest-known written
version of the name that would ultimately become Arlecchino.
The fact that this episode, narrated in the twelfth century, is so well
delineated indicates that the belief in the Wild Horde and its daemonic
leader had currency much earlier. Ordericus Vitalis’s account is surely not
an isolated one, only the earliest found to date. It is followed by others,
narratives that show how deeply embedded was the belief in the Wild
Horde and its leader in the imagination of the Middle Ages, particularly in
France.
The continuity of the topos can be seen in the thirteenth century, which
provides further folkloric and literary references to Hellekin and his co-
horts in the works of several church and secular authors. For one, Wilhelm
of Auvergne, bishop of Paris at his death in 1248, verifies the wide range of
the belief in the daemonic figures when he refers to the tradition in Spain
in his Tractatus de universo: “De equitibus vero nocturnis qui vulgari gallicano
‘Hellequin’ et vulgari hispanico ‘exercitus antiquus’ vocantur, nondum tibi
satisfeci, quia nondum declarare intendo qui sint; nectamen certum est eos
malignos spiritus esse” (par. 2, chap. 12; Driesen, 239). That the folkloric
figure crossed over into literature proper is also evident in the same cen-
tury. The Norman poet Bourdet narrates in the verse “Lay de Luque la
Maudite” the tale of a lascivious old witch of Rouen who on her deathbed
calls on “Hellequin” to marry her. In response, the daemon leads three
thousand of his hellish kin to the wedding feast and, ultimately, takes her
soul into his realm, hell. In this text, as elsewhere, Hellequin has an obvi-
ous appeal as a sexual being to a dying woman; in being tied to the lure of
death, he also represents the daemon-lover, which is what Hades is in the
Persephone myth (McClelland, 100–102).
Another telling identification of Arlecchino with the daemonic in the
thirteenth century is found in Le jeu de la feuillée (Li jus Adan ou de la feuillie
[Play of the bower], ca. 1276), a work ascribed to Adam de la Halle (Adam
le Bossu), in which “Herlequin,” the ruler of the underworld (McClelland,
99; Carré Cartier, 132), seeks to woo the fairy Morgue through the agency
of the daemon Crokesot (Croquesot in later texts) rather than in person.
Unfortunately, Herlequin himself does not appear on-stage, choosing to
remain invisibly ensconced in his nether kingdom.
In this belief system of barbaric origin, the first of the two veins,
Arlecchino is seen to derive from a daemon, named Hellequin first and
then Herlequin, out of old French (Boulogne) folklore, who becomes mani-
fest in literary texts in the thirteenth century. But this figure is itself deriva-
tive.
The ascendant of the medieval French daemon evolved out of Norse
and Teutonic mythological beings who came to be known in Germany and
adjacent areas as the “Teufel Herlekin” (Driesen, viii) or Hellekin (i.e., “Kin
of Hel”), Hel or Hela being the goddess of the Norse underworld. As Hel’s
consort, Ellerkonge (variant Elverkonge) was the male deity of the sacred
alder (elder) tree and of the land of the dead. The mistranslation of the
Danish Ellerkonge gave Erlkönig, king of the elves in a Germanic saga. As
Erl King, yet another variant, he was a German and Scandinavian spirit or
personified natural power akin to Odin who led a band of ghostly riders
across the night sky. In Middle English, he is Herleking, while King Herla
is the name of another mythical manifestation of the deity in England.
Herlekin is the probable source of Herne the Hunter, the phallic horned
god variously known in the British Isles under such names as the Green
Man, Jack-in-the-Green, Robin-of-the-Wood, Robin Goodfellow, and Robin
Hood.6 These are all manifestations of the King of the May, the ancient
fertility deity whose phallus became the symbolic maypole featured in May
Day celebrations held throughout Europe to welcome the rebirth (and im-
pregnation) of Mother Earth in spring. The magical season of nature’s fe-
52 / STAGES OF EVIL
cundity was emulated in rituals of sympathetic magic that culminated in

sexual coupling.
Such fertility figures in the British Isles and on the Continent derive
from a very early, perhaps Paleolithic, being generally known as the Wild
Man,7 a larger-than-life, often gigantic creature covered in hair, fur, lichen,
twigs, or leaves whose primal identity was tied to the woodlands, symbol-
ized by the uprooted tree he carried, usually over his shoulder or in his
hand (see fig. 7). Later, in Carnival celebrations, in the wedding-night pan-
demonium called charivari (chivaree), and in rites known as the Wild Man
Figure 7. Wild Man with Tree in Hand, Woodhouse type, anonymous, sixteenth cen-
tury, provenance unknown. Public domain.
Hunt, a massive studded club was often substituted for the traditional tree.8
Paraphrasing Chrétien de Troyes, Husband describes this elemental being
as “an ogrish wild man, black like a Moor, large and hideous, sitting on a
tree stump and holding a large club in his hand” (2), while Bernheimer
cites the anonymous medieval French Renaud de Montaubon for its descrip-
tion of such marginal beings as “black and hairy like a chained bear” (“noir
et velu com ours enchainé” [16]).9
In one of the strange symbioses that sometimes occur in folklore, the
Wild Man came to be associated with mythological beings and himself was
held to be daemonic. One of the identities of the savage is Orcus (literally,
Wild Man), a telluric deity out of the Gallo-Roman era who led the proces-
sions of the dead and who, as a daemon of death, had an association with
Pluto or Hades, the lord of the underworld in classical mythology. In the
Tyrolean “Virginal,” the epic gives the variant Orkise as the name of a can-
nibalistic hunter in the form of an ogre (Bernheimer, 130). The functions of
Orcus as leader of the Wild Horde came to be preempted by the daemon
Hellekin, whose name was variously given as Herlekin, Herlechin,
Harlekin, and Herlequin or Harlequin in medieval France.
Similarly in the second vein, the complex world of classical and East-
ern mythologies, there are several figures who are clearly antecedents of
Arlecchino’s earliest relative, the Wild Man: “The hairy Enkidu, who, in
the Babylonian epic Gilgamesh, lives with and protects wild animals and is
alternately referred to as a man and a beast, can be viewed as a prototype
of the medieval wild man” (Husband, 10). The giant Polyphemus, the leader
of the Cyclopes in the Odyssey, and the fabled Hercules, who wore the pelt
of a lion and brandished a great club, as did the half-animal, half-human
Centaurs, were also likely antecedents of the Wild Man. So too were the
woodland deities Silvanus, who had the sapling of a cypress in his hand,
and especially Silenus, who, like the Wild Man, carried an uprooted tree
from his forest realm and was depicted with a thick coat of hair on Greek
and Roman kraters, sculptures, and murals.
Besides such prominent deities, there are figures of lesser position in
the pantheons of classical antiquity whose similarity to Arlecchino is sug-
gestive of ancestry. Out of the Greek theater comes “an actor dressed now
in the skin of a goat, now in the skin of a tiger, variegated in colour, which
clung tightly to his body, armed with only a wooden staff, his head shaved,
and covered by a white hat, his face by a brown mask; he was called by the
vulgar the young satyr” (Sand, 59). Some of these beings of reduced status
have survived into the present day in folk festivals and propitiatory rites.
54 / STAGES OF EVIL
Among them are such fertility figures from across the Mediterranean as
Sardinia’s Sos Mamuttones or Mamutti (see fig. 8), which means “daemon”
or “spirit of the earth,” and Kalogeros, from Greece, whose hairy costumes
are accompanied by dark masks, large bells, and sticks with animal blad-
Figure 8. Mamuttone, festival at Mamoiada, Nuoro, in Sardinia, Italy. Photograph

by the author.
ders.10 Strikingly similar figures are also found in Germany. To this day, the
Venetian Carnevale features such hairy masked relatives of the Wild Man.
In time, the uncivilized behavior of such untamed beings became the
object of civilized man’s arts. The Wild Man came to play an important role
in medieval theater, for one. Richard Bernheimer refers to the Magnus ludus
de homine salvatico, a major play put on in 1208 during Pentecost, and to
another performance in 1224, both in Padua, adding that little is recorded
about these productions. The same, he states, is true in the case of later
plays about the Wild Man: “We know no more about the Ludus at virum
dictum wildman acted in 1399 in Aarau, Switzerland. This ignorance is the
more regrettable since the Italian plays, at least, are not only among the
first instances of theatrical activity in that country since the demise of the
Roman theater, but also the first documented examples of wild man plays.
But we shall note at least that these performances took place in Italy and in
the part of it that is contiguous to the Alps” (51). Another medieval play in
which the Wild Man appeared is an English masque of 1348 in which is
found a textual reference to “capita de woodewose” (Bernheimer, 71).11 If
this is, indeed, an identification of the chieftan of the satyrs or fauns, that
is, the Wild Man, then the English masque is next in the chronology of such
plays after the two Italian examples.
This is germane because it demonstrates that ancestors to Hellekin can
be found not only in the Wild Man topoi of German folklore but also in
theatrical contexts, which are, of course, especially pertinent to the lineage
of Arlecchino. In such festivals as the pre-Lenten Carnival, the Wild Man
played an important role in connection with fertility dances of pagan ori-
gin, such as those performed by the Butchers’ Guild and the religious pro-
cessions that culminated in a “play,” as in the 1539 Nuremberg Schembartlauf,
where there are four manifestations of the Wild Man depicted in the storm-
ing of Hölle (hell) along with a fool in a motley costume reminiscent of
Arlecchino’s.
Such varied Central and Northern European sources in the evolution
of Arlecchino are logical in the geopolitical sense since northern Italy was,
in fact, largely Teutonic in antiquity prior to Rome and again after the fall
of the empire, when hordes of “barbarians,” the hirsute elements from be-
yond the borders, swept into the Italian Peninsula, often resettling ancient
sites. Bergamo, northeast of Milan, not only was at the crossroads of the
postempire invasions but belonged to the earlier Teutonic sphere of influ-
ence. It was to be expected, then, that Arlecchino, said by Italian chauvin-
ists to have been born in lower Bergamo, should possess the name and
56 / STAGES OF EVIL
characteristics of earlier Teutonic deities, whose lot it was to be associated

with the Devil under Christianity. In some instances, others were later to
be turned into fools on the late-medieval and Renaissance stages, as was
the case with Arlecchino.
Within the second vein of Arlecchino’s ancestry, the Mediterranean,
can be seen additional precursory elements deriving from the mythologi-
cal, folkloric, and comedic traditions of Greece and Rome (including the
Etruscan) in classical antiquity.
The ancient comic theater has provided some historians and critics with
grist for the mill of conjecture. But if, in fact, other of Arlecchino’s cohorts
on the commedia stage have close kinships with such comedic types from
antiquity, the same is not true for Arlecchino himself. At best tangential,
his associations are limited to stage business and the use of a mask; these
are insufficient to establish a sound base for developing a lineage out of the
comic characters of classical comedy. Arlecchino’s singularity makes any
potential equation void de facto.
Other contexts prove more fruitful, however. As has been demonstrated,
ancient mythologies of the Mediterranean and its adjacent regions have
contributed many antecedents, deific beings in particular, to the genealogy
of Arlecchino’s earliest human progenitor, the Wild Man. One such is the
Greek Hercules, as proposed by Battisti after Nicolini; another is Silenus,
along with the additional ancestral figures discussed earlier.
What is verifiable is Arlecchino’s rootstock—the daemonic and deific
ancestry out of Norse and Teutonic beliefs, on the one hand, and, in a dif-
ferent manner, out of Mediterranean mythology, on the other. His genea-
logical tree is replete with telluric and cosmic ancestors out of these diverse
systems of belief with probable origins at the dawn of humanity. The im-
pact of the daemonic figure that was Herlekin must have been great in the
popular imagination for it to have persevered for so many centuries as a
myth. But then, having been confronted with modern knowledge and its
attendant change in attitudes, which at best tolerated it as fiction, the old
belief became transfigured when incorporated in Arlecchino, the outra-
geous stage character of the commedia dell’arte during the sixteenth cen-
tury. As Driesen has it, citing in German, the title of the first extant
manuscript of a play in which Harlequin actually appears is Lustige Geschicte
von den Handlungen und Heldentaten Harlekins, italienischen Komödianten (158).
The play, discovered in Paris by Emile Picot,12 had been published in the
French capital by Didier Millot in 1585 as Histoire plaisante des faicts et gestes
de Harlequin commedien italien . . . (Driesen, 249). Its plot directly relates the
protagonist to things hellish, if in a comic manner, when he descends into

Pluto’s realm, charming his way across Styx and into Persephone’s bed,
and rescuing the madam Mutter Cardine, who had been wed to Cerberus
on her death (McClelland, 100–101), in a motif that gives an interesting
variant of the thirteenth-century Luque la Maudite’s wedding with
Hellekin, Lord of Hell.
In effect, Arlecchino became the leader of a very different group, the
“wild horde” of masked comedians who began to gambol on sixteenth-
century stages throughout Europe and continued thereafter to keep alive,
if in a manner more palatable to the times, the ancient traditions of the
deific and daemonic figures who were Arlecchino’s ancestors.
ETYMOLOGY
The origin of the name Arlecchino has been problematic to theater histori-
ans for centuries, and it continues to be a source of much speculation. Po-
tential antecedents come from a variety of sources and cultures, among
them Dante’s Inferno, Norse and Teutonic mythologies, medieval French
tradition, and Italian folklore. Yet there has not been a systematic examina-
tion of these toward as definitive an etymology as it is possible to formulate.
The single known use in the Italian Peninsula of a related name prior
to the appearance of Arlecchino in the late 1500s is in the Inferno (written in
the first decade of the fourteenth century), where the minor devil Alichino
(canto 21, line 118), later Alichin (canto 22, line 112), appears as a torturer of
those damned for barratry in the fifth circle. According to Caffi, Dante could
have derived the name of his devil from Allequinus, a Latinate name used
by the French Dominican Etienne de Bourbon in his thirteenth-century work
Tractatus de diversis materiis praedicabililus. What is more important here is
that, in both cases, the name is that of a daemonic being. On the other
hand, Rossetti posited an etymology, now discredited, founded on Aliotti,
the name of a Florentine prior ca. 1303.
The late Italian cultural historian Eugenio Battisti turns to the classical
world for a possible source. He sees a relationship between the name of
Arlecchino and that of Ercole, the Hercules of Greek mythology: “Questa
figura, connessa d’altronde ad una tematica extraeuropea, ebbe una notevole
fortuna nel teatro medioevale e nella sacra rappresentazione; entro piú volte
mella scultura lignea, e sta, secondo una suggestiva ipotesi, anche
etimologicamente al l’origine dell’Arlecchino” (91). The variant Herculinus
also supplies suggestive connotations.13 Elsewhere, in a 1592 source,14 there
58 / STAGES OF EVIL
is another reference on the speculation Hercules-Harlekin: “Im Jahre 1592

finden wir die entsprechende lateinische Form im Anti-Chopin: ‘. . . nicht
um eine Maskerade aufzuführen oder um die Rolle des Herkules oder
Harlekin in der Komödie zu spielen . . .’ ‘. . . non ut faceret mascarandam, vel
ut luderet personam Herculis vel Harlequini in Comoedia . . .’” (Driesen, 18).
Also discussing the origin of the name Arlecchino, M. L. Sainéan traces
it to the dogs used in the hunt of birds and animals in France: “These popular
traditions taken together reveal the predominance of the dog in this leg-
end, which is entirely natural, since the subject is a hunt. Hellequin was in
consequence interpreted as hélechien, literally a ‘dog-caller’ (chien or dog,
taking the form of quin in the Norman dialect: a ‘haloo-hound’ let loose on
the game)” (quoted in Duchartre, 138).
Another conjecture appears in Poussières d’Italie by Dominique Durandy,
who conveys that documents in Bergamo tell of a French lord resident in
the vicinity around 1356 who had brought with him a disreputable valet.
Wounded in the face while committing thievery, the lout was identified in
the indictment as Pietro the Harlequin (for he said that he had been born in
Arles) and was forced into exile for his crime: “Dressed in baize, with a
wooden sword at his side, and covered from head to foot with as many
patches as there are colours in the banners of those whose justice he had
defied, he was placed upon a donkey and conducted to the frontier. . . .
[T]he following year a band of rowdy drunkards took it into their heads to
make themselves up like Harlequin, dressing grotesquely . . . with a wooden
lathe and a black mask in imitation of the bandage which the condemned
man had worn over his wound” (Duchartre, 136–37).
Yet another proponent argues that the name of the character originated
in that of a leader of Parliament, a certain Hachille du Harlay. Having taken
under his patronage an actor who played the role of a particular zanni,
Harlay’s name became attached to him, and the comedian was thereafter
known as Harlayquino (Duchartre, 137).
The commedia characters themselves often gave outrageous etymolo-
gies. For one, the seventeenth-century actor Giuseppe Domenico Biancolelli,
known in France as Dominique, gave his own concoction. Having identi-
fied himself as Arlecchino Sbrufadelli (lit. “water,” i.e., spittle, spitter, thus
braggart), he proceeds to tell how his father, fearful that someone would
be lying in wait as he traveled with the as-yet-unnamed child, would shout
to his donkey: “Ar! lé chin!” (Get moving! He’s going to pounce!). The
journey safely over, the father laughed at his own antics and christened his
son Arlecchino.15
There are many other interpretations. Giacomo Oreglia, for one, sug-
gests that the primogenitor of the character’s name may be “Hoillequin or
Hellequin of Boulogne, a knight who lived in the ninth century and who
died fighting against the Normans, giving rise to a legend of damned dev-
ils (chase Arlequin). This last conjecture is certainly the most probable” (56).
There is an obvious confusion here of the knight with the leader of the
Wild Horde, thus his unexplained and, therefore, unmerited association
with the damned.
But there are more plausible antecedents. In her succinct assessment of
Hel, Norse goddess of the underworld, Barbara G. Walker speaks of the
Old High German “ancestral ghosts known as Hella cunni, ‘kinsmen of Hel,’
corrupted in the medieval mystery play to Harlequin” (380). She may be
referring to the French work by Adam de la Halle, whose own name pre-
sents a variant of Hel and Hölle. In the play, Hellekin is the ruler of the
underworld, in some dark era having supplanted the classical Lord of the
Dead, variously Pluto or Hades. It is from this line that Arlecchino inherits
his sometime identification with death and hell in commedia dell’arte sce-
narios as well as his identity of daemon-lover, as noted by McClelland.
In the same line of folkloric antecedents, Otto Driesen’s very thorough
assessment early in this century of the origins of Arlecchino posits that the
name of the character in the commedia dell’arte was derived from the me-
dieval French daemon Herlequin, apparently first identified in writing as
Harlequin in a 1514 French manuscript written in Latin (Driesen, 18, citing
Paris, 324). The variant in spelling between the folkloric Herlequin and the
manuscript Harlequin may be due to a difference in pronunciation in the
Parisian dialect of the period, but the dichotomy is minor since herle and
harle both mean “hair” (from hure) in Old French and Old English.16 Exem-
plary of this is the thirteenth-century play Le jeu de la feuillée (Play of the
bower; ca. 1276), in which Crokesot, the messenger of Hellequin, Lord of
the Underworld, is described as a hurepiaus, a term used to refer to dae-
mons who were said to have uncommonly hairy faces.17 By association, it
has been said that Crokesot’s hirsuteness is typical of all his kind and, con-
sequently, of Hellequin himself (Driesen, 72–73). The name of the charac-
ter may, therefore, have originated in the hairiness of the ancestor, the
daemonic Hellequin. Thus, in the evolution toward Harlequin in medieval
France, the name was previously Hellequin, with the variants Hellekin,
Herlekin, Herlechin, or Harlekin.
It might also be conjectured further on the evidence in the twelfth-
century Lebor Gabála Erenn (The book of the taking of Ireland)—which tells
60 / STAGES OF EVIL
many Old Testament stories, including that of Lamech, Cain’s grandson,

shooting an arrow at a hirsute wild man who turns out to be Cain—that
the name of the first felon may, with the Old English–Old French harle, be
seen as Harle Cain (the hairy Cain) and be a possible source of the eventual
Herlekin or Harlequin.
Whatever the fanciful variants that have accrued over the centuries,
there can be no doubt on the face of the serious evidence that the true ety-
mology of the name Arlecchino has its origin in ancestors out of ancient
Norse and Teutonic myths, telluric beings who passed through the cru-
cible of medieval France, where the pagan daemon Harlequin was still
found in Christian festivals, into the consciousness of the early troupes of
the improvisational theater known as the commedia dell’arte, which began
to perform in French cities and courts in the sixteenth century. In time, the
name of the character in the Italian troupes was to become fixed as
Arlecchino, although the French continued to call him Harlequin. Mean-
while, the ancestral daemonic Harlequin continued to have an active and
independent presence of his own in French folklore.
THE MANNER
Arlecchino’s gestures, movements, poses, and other stage mannerisms serve
to characterize him and give him an individuality that has no kin in the
commedia scenarios. Recognizing his singularity, Théophile Gautier, who
had seen the commedia characters in a pantomime performed at the
Funambules in Paris, wrote that Harlequin “represents love, wit, mobility,
audacity, all the showy and vicious qualities” (Sand, 54).
Some have seen his stage manner as having evolved from Greco-Ro-
man theater conventions. Although there are no clear matches, sufficient
similarities to the lazzi (tricks) and attitudes or poses of Arlecchino can be
found in the ways of ancient comedic types to make possible an associa-
tion between his manner and theirs; thus, Duchartre identifies the lenones
and phallophores, as well as others, found in satyr plays of classic comedy
with the commedia dell’arte figure. There is no doubt that Arlecchino in-
herited time-honored ways of representing comic plots from his Mediter-
ranean stage ancestors. But that Arlecchino sometimes expressed his role
in ways similar to those of the Greek and Roman antecedents on the comic
stage is merely indicative of the continuity of stage traditions. Nonethe-
less, his are largely coincidental comic manners at best and not indicative
of his true nature.
One of the most impressive characteristics of Arlecchino is his ability

to perform cascate, “devilish capers and backward somersaults” (Duchartre,
125). According to Riccoboni, these physical feats of strength and dexterity
constituted the earliest activity of Arlecchino on the commedia dell’arte
stage: “The acting of the Harlequins before the seventeenth century was
nothing but a continual play of extravagant tricks, violent movements, and
outrageous rogueries. He was at once insolent, mocking, inept, clownish,
and emphatically ribald. I believe that he was extraordinarily agile, and
he seemed to be constantly in the air; and I might add that he was a pro-
ficient tumbler” (Duchartre, 125). Some of the engravings in the Recueil
Fossard document the agility of the sixteenth-century character named
Harlequin therein; so do the drawings in the early-seventeenth-century
Compositions de rhétorique, where the character’s name is variously given
as Arlequin, Arlechin, and Harlequin. Indeed, physical comedy of all types
was one of the most characteristic elements of the commedia dell’arte as a
whole.
Again, the ancestral Wild Man, whose physique and strength were
associated with the bear (there is a relation between the words orcus [wild
man] and ursus [bear]), also looms large as the potential source of
Arlecchino’s physical prowess since the gigantic being who uprooted trees
or carried a massive club became associated with Hellekin, leader of the
Wild Horde, as indicated in Ordericus Vitalis’s ecclesiastical history, where
the giant Hellekins also carries a club à la the Wild Man, whom he resembles
greatly. And the contributory agency of Hercules should also be remem-
bered in terms of Arlecchino’s strength.
Arlecchino could also manipulate situations as if he had superhuman
powers,18 albeit in a comic manner. Some have associated these qualities in
him with the Roman deity Mercury, who flew between the world of the
gods and that of man, often as a messenger (see fig. 9). As well, it may be
that Arlecchino’s acrobatic ability was derived from his supernatural
ancestor’s ability to fly, as his winged feet and helmet signified in the an-
cient world. Indeed, in Arlequin Mercure galant (1682), he is dressed as the
god and appears in midair mounted on Jupiter’s eagle.19 As Duchartre puts
it: “[H]e is without doubt of divine essence, if not, indeed, the god Mercury
himself, patron of merchants, thieves, and panders. . . . Arlecchino, trans-
formed into a citizen of Bergamo, made his appearance at the time when
the ancient gods emerged from the fertile Latin soil” (124). But the Romans
had inherited Mercury from the yet earlier Greek tradition, where the god
was named Hermes. The Greeks, in turn, saw their deity as the manifesta-
62 / STAGES OF EVIL
tion of Thoth, the zoomorphic Egyptian god of learning, wisdom, and eso-
teric arts, naming him Hermes Trismegistus.
Under his many guises, the ancient deity carried his identifying wand
or scepter—the caduceus—with the two entwined serpents. Similarly, the
Greek Dionysus (Bacchus to the Romans) had a thyrsus, a staff tipped with
Figure 9. Harlequin astride the Devil as a black goat in Le roy de la Chine, a

seventeenth-century play. By permission of the Bibliothèque de l’Opera, Paris.
a pinecone and sometimes twined with ivy and vine branches. Both sym-
bols of the authority of the deities have been held since ancient times to be
emblematic of the male procreative member, the phallus. Male sexual po-
tency is, therefore, paramount in the ancient worshipers’ conception of these
gods, as the frequent representation of the phallus shows.20
A purgated variant of Hermes’ caduceus and Dionysus’s thyrsus may
be seen in Arlecchino’s principal stage property, the slapstick, which he
often used lewdly after his leather phallos was no longer a part of his accou-
trements. In this context, the manner of the commedia dell’arte character
was openly sexual, and he pleased his audience, high and low, with ener-
getic, satyr-like behavior, à la the Wild Man, of whose tree or club the slap-
stick is also reminiscent. All Arlecchino’s antics were carried out with a
keen wit and rambunctious humor.21
Arlecchino’s manner, therefore, was yet another remnant of his mixed
deific and daemonic origins. It mingled elements out of classical Mediter-
ranean tradition and barbaric Norse-Teutonic folklore: Thoth-Hermes-
Dionysus on the one hand, Orcus–Wild Man–Hellekin on the other.
THE COSTUME
Arlecchino’s chameleon nature is made manifest, not just in his myriad
roles, but also in his variegated costume. Originally, on the Renaissance
stage, he dressed in a multicolored patchwork resembling tatters (see fig.
10). Indeed, Trivelino, one of his early alter egos, bears a name that means
“tatterdemalion,” after his ragged costume.22
In his early, tattered garb, Arlecchino has an association with the hir-
sute beings out of the folklore of Scandinavia, Germany, Austria, Switzer-
land, and Tyrolean Italy—the traditional figure of the Wild Man. In his
association with the Wild Man, Arlecchino inherited physical aspects of
woodland figures such as Silenus: “Since Silenus, like the wild man, was
expected to appear in plays, the alternative to rendering him as befringed
and shaggy lay in showing him in his stage costume, a close-fitting gar-
ment with glued-on tufts imitating animal fur” (Bernheimer, 94). In time,
these aspects became highly stylized:
More frequent than the replacement of the furs by feathers was the use of
close-fitting tights and bodices covered with little bits of colored rags or flax
to simulate tufts. . . . The wild men who performed their revels in Basel in 1435
wore green and red tufts; and the wild men and women rendered on the Swiss
64 / STAGES OF EVIL
Figure 10. Harlequin’s tattered costume, Recueil Fossard (ca. 1577). By permission
of the Bibliothèque nationale de France.
tapestries of the same period wore fluff of any color. . . . [T]he sartorial tradi-
tion of the wild man and his daemonic relatives and associates was inherited
by the Harlequin of the modern stage. . . . [T]hese rags were systematized into
interlocking triangular or lozenge-shaped patches but the original Harlequin
of the seventeenth century wore them at random, in a manner similar to a
wild demon’s garb [see fig. 11]. (Bernheimer, 83–84)
Figure 11. Harlequin’s tattered costume, Compositions de rhétorique (1601). By per-

mission of the Bibliothèque de l’Opera, Paris.
66 / STAGES OF EVIL
Making the case for Arlecchino’s daemonic identity, McClelland also

ties in the costume with its earliest manifestation as part of the physical
evidence of the character’s origins in woodland daemons, referring to “his
multicolored suit, which was originally a skin with patches sewed on to
show he was a devil” (101). The color plates and other illustrations in Hus-
band demonstrate visually the changing aspects of the conception of the
Wild Man; these can be seen as evolving toward the colorful, patchwork
effect associated with Arlecchino on the commedia dell’arte stage.
Many of the Wild Man manifestations are still extant in Carnival cel-
ebrations in Europe, as Bernheimer (76) notes. The Mirabilis urbis Romae, a
medieval text, provides the earliest written record of an event related to
the tradition of what came to be known as the Wild Man Hunt; the text
cites a pageant occurring in Rome during the Carnival of 1142 where a
bear, that is, a man diguised as such, was hunted and “killed.” This type of
ritual eventually substituted the Wild Man for the bear, who was thought
of as “the man of the woods,” but, in some areas of Czechoslovakia, Swit-
zerland, and Germany, bear and Wild Man were so closely identified in
these rituals that the two were undifferentiated.
In German-speaking areas of Europe, these figures had many names
and aspects, among them “the Plaetzlimanli . . . artfully fitted out with
small bits of rags sewn on to a garment, so that he may look his name
which means ‘man in little rags’”; “Flecklegewand, or ‘man in patched
garment’”; “Fransenkleidle, who like the others imitates shagginess through
the fringes on his costume”; and “the Hudler and the Zottler (meaning
again ‘fringed people’), similar figures in rags.” Bernheimer continues:
“[T]he incarnation of the Wild Horde would be incomplete without the
participation of the fringed revenant” (63). Some variants appear in the
British Isles, as in the Sword Dance, which is a symbolic ritual of the death
of winter going back at least to Beowulf. In some areas, the leader of the
mummers wears “a fox’s skin, generally serving him for a covering and
ornament to his head, the tail hanging down his back” (Wallis, 28), giving
him a kinship with the Wild Man. In Elizabethan times, Norton and
Sackville’s Gorboduc; or, Ferrex and Porrex (1561) contains a chorus of “an-
cient men of Britain” who are none other than the wild men of old.
Duchartre, who does not discuss the Wild Man, traces the costume
worn by Arlecchino to the classical theater of the Mediterranean world. To
him, the lenones or planipes, literally “flat feet,” the panders of satyr plays,
“wore the same sort of motley as Harlequin. It was their master’s livery
signifying poverty as well as ‘neither fish nor flesh,’ which indicates the
diverse and curious resources of Mercury’s proteges” (124). Battisti cites

yet another possible provenance of Arlecchino’s costume out of antiquity:
“Le riesumazioni delle comedie classiche . . . dovettero ridare impulso al
mestiere teatrale, e favorire la ripresa di tipi e caratteri antichi, dato anche
l’interesse per la fisionomica, per i temperamenti, ecc. Ed ecco rinascere
maschere scheniche singolarmente vicine a quelle attestate dagli escrittori
antichi: come il mimus centunculus, da cui proverrebbe secondo alcuni il
costume di Arlecchino, i tipi delle Atellane, ecc., ma senza che nulla indichi
una continuita tradizionale” (121). He adds in the note to that text: “La
difficoltà maggiore sta nel costume, che, parrebbe in qualche caso derivare
da quelli, di origine culta, adottati in occasione di solenni riesumazioni
classiche, a Ferrara, o in spettacoli d’imitazione” (413 n. 55).
In the Twelfth Night celebration of 1515, Henry VIII saw “[e]ight
wyldemen, all apparayled in green mosse with sleved sylke, with ugly
weapons and terrible visages.” By the late sixteenth century, the English
Wild Man had acquired the companionship of traditional Roman “fawnz,
satyres, nymphs, dryads and hamadryades” (Bernheimer, 71), minor wood-
land deities all, who were eroding his predominance on the Elizabethan
stage, as was occurring at the same time in the masques presented at French
courts.
Yet the illustrations in the Recueil Fossard (ca. 1577) and Compositions de
rhétorique (1601) give evidence of the patchwork costumes of the earliest
Arlecchinos on the commedia dell’arte stage. In time, stylization set in,
and the pattern became that of triangles, until, ultimately, the familiar loz-
enge pattern in several colors emerged as Arlecchino’s distinctive costume
(see fig. 12).
THE HEAD COVER

The head covers worn by Arlecchino and his namesakes showed great va-
riety, some reflecting the particular part the character was playing, some
having no evident relation to the role or the period, but all thought to be
traditional in that they were associated with the overall costume of
Arlecchino.
Plumage is frequently associated with Arlecchino’s head cover. An
engraving from the Recueil Fossard shows Arlecchino holding a hat in his
right hand: it is a nearly brimless puffed piece whose crown is adorned
with two feathers, one broad and curling, the other slim and upright like a
quill; the hat, a toque (Italian tocca), is typical of that worn in French, Spanish,
68 / STAGES OF EVIL
Figure 12. Harlequin in La reverance by Claude Gillot (1673-1722). By permission of

the Bibliothèque de l’Opera, Paris.
and Italian courts of the period as well as of academic attire. To have “a

feather in one’s cap” was a mark of distinction, as the expression still has it
today. In roles such as the Emperor of the Moon and Diana (see fig. 13),
Arlecchino wore a variety of feathers as well, perhaps as a way of indicat-
ing the aerial aspect of each figure he represented (Cirlot, 98).
Figure 13. Harlequin as Diana. By permission of the Bibliothèque de l’Opera, Paris.

70 / STAGES OF EVIL
Another item that adorned the head cover worn by Arlecchino was the
tail of a hare or fox. The fox was “a common symbol for the devil during
the Middle Ages, expressive of base attitudes and of the wiles of the adver-
sary” (Cirlot, 108). In Compositions de rhétorique (1601), he is shown cap in
hand, while the later Trivelino also wore a soft hat adorned with a rabbit
scut.
But a more significant origin for the head cover is the caul, the amnion,
the innermost embryonic membrane over a child’s head at birth, said to
engender magical powers in one so born and protect him from drowning
(since the fetus is surrounded by amniotic fluid in the sac). In a study of a
Friulian cult from the northern Italian region where German, Italian, and
Slav customs meet, Carlo Ginzburg has documented that those born with
the caul formed an association, the so-called good walkers, who entered a
trance state during planting and harvesting seasons to ensure good crops
by battling witches and other malefactors.
The so-called caul of Harlequin indicated the entrance to that under-
world once ruled by Herlequin but usurped by the Christian Devil—ex-
cept in the minds of the populace, who retained the pagan folkloric tradition
in the nickname. Later on, and through the nineteenth century, manteau de
Harlequin was the name given in France to the black curtain behind the apron
of the stage (McClelland, 99). In this context, it is interesting to note that, on
the medieval French stage, a popular name for the Mouth of Hell was chape
de Herlequin: “Die Struwelfratze des Holleneingangs, das Teufelgesicht als
Wahrzeichen der Hollenbewohner, ist nichts andered als die vergrosserte
Struwelfratze des Herlekin Narrenbeisser. . . . Diesr Herle-kinkopf führt
selbstverstandlich die beiden Namen, die uns für den Begriff ‘Herlekinkopf’
vertraut sind: ‘Struwelfratze’ (hure) und ‘Herlekinkappe’ (chape de
herlequin)” (Driesen, 72–73).
The headdress worn by gods and heroes in Norse and Teutonic my-
thology also has a possible association with the headgear of Arlecchino:
“The most famous magic helmet was called Hildegrim, or Helkappe, or
Tarnkappe, or Cap of Darkness. It was given by Mother Hel (Hilde) to her
favored heroes. It made them invisible so they could enter the rose gardens
of paradise as if they were dead, yet return alive to the earth. The wearer of
the mask (sic) became like the Lord of Death, able to reincarnate himself. . . .
Some said this magic Helkappe was made of dog skin, since dogs were
sacred to the death-goddess, and it was the same mask worn by Hades, the
Lord of Death” (Walker, 617).
THE MASK
Consider the following apt description of the curious animalistic half mask
worn by Arlecchino since the inception of the stage character in the six-
teenth century: “I found myself staring, for the first time, into the pin-sized
eyeholes of Arlecchino’s early mask: . . . the sly brutish features, the two
flamboyant warts, the animal hair of this dark leather face. . . . It was a
shock to meet . . . the feral ancestor of the shining Harlequin” (Niklaus, 14).
This mask provides the strongest physical evidence of his kinship to
daemonic beings out of antiquity. For one, the Mediterranean lineage of
Mercury and Hermes originates in Thoth, one of whose manifestations was
as a baboon-headed deity. For another, the remnants of Arlecchino’s Teu-
tonic and Nordic genes can be seen in his strange feral mask, with its black
or dark brown leather, bristle hair, severe wrinkles crowned by the stub of a
horn, and minute molelike eyes, below one of which is a wen (see fig. 14).23
Figure 14. Harlequin’s mask, provenance unknown. By permission Bibliothèque

de l’Opera, Paris.
72 / STAGES OF EVIL
Again, Arlecchino’s early progenitor, the Wild Man, has passed on one
of his characteristics, his distinctive facade. Certainly, the early descrip-
tions of the Wild Man portray him with a virulent black face, usually con-
veyed in medieval ritual plays through wooden masks that contemporary
chroniclers referred to as having “terrible visages” or being “orrende in
viso e spaventevole” (Bernheimer, 81–82). Having evolved from Ursus, the
great bear of primitive lore, the Wild Man wore a mask that had an un-
doubted kinship with that animal’s features: “There is the Haensele in
Ueberlingen on Lake Constance, who wears a fringed suit, a belt of cowbells,
and a black velvet mask with a snout. . . . [T]here are the so-called Schuddigs
in Elzach, Württemberg, persons all dressed in brownish-reddish costumes
and fitted out with masks half-human, half bear-like. They are divided
into the ‘bear faces’ and the ‘dead faces’ thus manifesting the same conno-
tations which we found universally associated with the figure of the wild
man” (Bernheimer, 63–64).
But other accretions ensued over the centuries, including the wen and
the stub of a horn, to expand the scope of the mask’s origin beyond that
initial point of reference in a bear deity out of Neanderthal worship in Pa-
leolithic times.
The stub atop Arlecchino’s mask may be the remnant of a horn, as in
the black Mamuttones’s mask (bisera) of Sardinia. McClelland points to the
“bestial hairy mask, which even had small horns to leave no doubt of his
devilish connection” (101), although none of the extant masks or those
portrayed by contemporaries of the commedia show more than the stub of
a single horn. It may be that the singularity prompted Ducharte to refer to
the growth as “the wart” (135) rather than as the stub of a missing horn.
In this context, Arlecchino may also be associated with the stag-horned
god Cernunnos, whose realm was the underworld of Celtic mythology
and who functioned in ways similar to Pluto or Hades, or he may have a
kinship with a horned deity out of another system of belief, such as Pan or
Diana. Thus, in Arlequin, empereur dans la Lune (1684), the protagonist is
outrageously attired in tunic and cloak, his knees, waist, shoulders, and
neck decorated with crescent moons, the goddess Diana’s horned symbol.
And, in the anonymous seventeenth-century L’Harlequino bergamasco, he
performs in the role of Diana herself, his visage again identified with the
goddess’s horns through a large crescent moon that reaches from neck to
ears. As Diana, Arlecchino manifests a sometime androgynous tendency,
but transvestism was not uncommon on the stage of the commedia dell’arte.
Another interesting conjecture regarding the origin of the stub can be
found in Lebor Gabála Erenn, wherein the so-called Mark of Cain (briefly
referred to in Genesis 4, but without description) is particularized: “God
set Cain in a sign, so that no man should slay him—a lump upon his fore-
head” (1:87). And there is additional commentary in a note: “The ‘lump on
his forehead’ goes back to a lost Book of Lamech, which told how Lamech,
under the guidance of his son Tubalcain—for he was blind—shot an arrow
at a wild man covered with hair, and with a horn growing out of his fore-
head, who proved to be Cain” (1:237 n. 39). Again, the Wild Man enters the
picture, this time with the telling horn on his forehead. And, in the light of
the lump on Cain’s forehead and the horn of the hairy wild man, Cain
himself, there is further support for the conjecture that Cain may have come
to be seen as Harle Cain, the hairy Cain, and be a possible source of the
eventual Arlecchino with the hairy mask bearing the remnant of a single
horn atop its forehead.
Then there is the mask’s hirsuteness itself. Discussing Adam de la
Halle’s Jeu de la feuillée, Driesen points to the dialogue concerning the hairy
face (hurepiaus) of Crokesot, Hellequin’s envoy, reasoning, as has been seen
earlier, that, since Crokesot has a hairy countenance typical of daemonic
beings in the folklore of the time, Hellequin must possess a similar facade
(Driesen, 72–73). Unfortunately, the supposition cannot be proved since
Hellequin does not appear in the play. Nonetheless, this provides valid
evidence for the supposition that this is contributory to the origin of the
hairiness of Arlecchino’s mask.
Driesen’s conception seems valid in the light of the fact that Arlecchino
has worn the mysterious dark, hairy mask since his first appearance on the
stage and that the mask is not typical of the region of Bergamo, usually
given as the birthplace of the comic figure. Rather, as Bernheimer points
out, such masks were traditional in depicting the Wild Man in the Alpine
region of Italy as well as in adjacent Germany and Austria. That they sur-
vived is due to their being integral to folk festivals of pagan origin, be they
sacred rituals or profane spectacles, such as the Wild Man Hunt; as they
persisted through the centuries, they became so ingrained in the social fab-
ric that they could not be eradicated, even in Christian times.
Since the Wild Man also had strong associations in the popular mind
with unbridled sexuality, the prominent long noses on such as the black
masks worn in ancient Mediterranean festivals, some still extant, have
phallic implications (as in the case of the Mamuttones and Kalogeros). Al-
though Arlecchino’s own mask lacks such a protuberance, his lascivious
manner gives evidence of his association with such earlier fertility figures.
74 / STAGES OF EVIL
For Maurice Sand, the blackness of Arlecchino’s mask has its origin in
the Greek theater, wherein the actor named after his phallic role, as at
Sicyonia, had “his countenance blackened with soot or concealed under a
papyrus mask” (10) and was the progenitor of the Roman planipes, one of
the supposed ancestors of Arlecchino out of classical comedy.
Duchartre addresses the blackness of Arlecchino’s mask by citing and
dismissing as far-fetched various hypotheses, including Carlo Goldoni’s
statement that its color (“tan,” Goldoni calls it) “represents the complexion
of the inhabitants of those mountains burned by the fierce sun” and that of
Durandy that rowdies recalling how a certain Pietro the Harlequin was
ridden out of Bergamo for thievery decided to wear “a black mask in imi-
tation of the bandage which the condemned man had worn over his wound”
(136–37). The idea that a black mask was adopted to emulate the blood-
stained bandage is one of the lamer aspects of this account of Arlecchino’s
appearance. Duchartre then posits his own interpretation of the black-
masked Arlecchino:
Perhaps it is because the ancient Harlequin was a phallophore; and, inasmuch

as some of the phallophores of the ancient theatre played the parts of African
slaves, it is thought that Harlequin might be their direct descendant. . . .
Harlequin’s authentic mask consisted of a half-mask and a black chin-piece.
The eyebrows and beard were bushy and covered with stiff bristles. The fore-
head was strongly lined with wrinkles which accentuated the slightly quizzi-
cal arch of the eyebrows. The eyes were tiny holes beneath, and the ensemble
gave a curious expression of craftiness, sensuality, and astonishment which was
both disturbing and alluring. The huge wen under the eye, the wart, and the
black colour completed the impression of something savage and fiendish. (135)
For Duchartre, the stub is termed a wart, and, thus, he misses making the
connection with the horned figures that contributed to the identity of
Arlecchino and that particular aspect of his mask.
For McClelland, the blackness of the mask is indicative of the character’s
old association with death. Arlecchino’s relation with myths of death and
resurrection such as that of Pluto or Hades and Persephone, which are
often present in one form or another in the scennari of the commedia dell’arte,
is interpreted as being derived from his “origin in the underworld” (97).
Arlecchino is seen as death’s seduction personified. Again, Arlecchino’s
lineage out of Herlekin, leader of the Wild Horde and of the underworld,
the walking dead, becomes evident in this speculation.
CONCLUSIONS
As has been seen, from the earliest references in the genealogy and etymol-
ogy, the ancestors of Arlecchino, no matter their provenance, have been
associated with the daemonic through the long centuries before his incep-
tion as a stage figure. Arlecchino, therefore, has primary primal links to
Northern European and other daemonic beings from earlier eras as well as
to deific figures from the Greek and Roman worlds, some with zoomor-
phic aspects. Equally in his stage manner (acrobatic, lascivious, amoral,
devious) and in his dress (patchwork costume, gnome-like mask, phallos,
slapstick), Arlecchino displayed the traces of such chthonic beings as the
Wild Man and Herlekin from Nordic climes and such Mediterranean fer-
tility deities as Thoth, Hermes, and Dionysus as well as Hercules, Silenus,
and the like.
The devolution of Herlekin from daemon in pre-Roman times to antic
mountebank in the sixteenth-century character Arlecchino is typical of the
absorption and purgation of ancient deities under the hegemony of Chris-
tianity. The remnants of Arlecchino’s inheritance from the pagan past are
evident in his traditional costume, mask, and other physical accoutrements
as well as in the variations in his name. As Cope says while assessing the
Cockney character Joey the Clown, named after Joseph Grimaldi, a star of
British pantomime: “When we view the character in this light we can see
the history of Harlequin’s decline in the eighteenth-century popular the-
ater quite differently. The Joey who replaced Harlequin was actually the
resurrection of his original form and spirit as the half-man half-daemon
who irrupted from the shadowy history of Germanic devils, a carrier of
irrepresible [sic] irrationality and desire into the fragile forms of social re-
straint. . . . Arlecchino came from the shades of an older chaos to become its
permanent comic voice but one passed from interpreter to interpreter
through the centuries” (11, 18).
In conclusion, it has been shown that the tradition of daemonic asso-
ciation of the name Arlecchino is first Norse-Teutonic (Ellerkonge,
Elverkonge, Erlkönig, Erlking, Herleking, Hellekin, Herlekin), passing
thereafter into France (Herlequin, Harlequin), no doubt throughout the
periods of invasions by Germanic tribes on the downfall of Roman hege-
mony, while the earliest use of a related name in Italy (Dante’s Alichino) is
likewise that of a daemon.
To the daemonic image out of Central and Northern European folklore
was joined the comic spirit out of Attic theater. The commedia dell’arte’s
76 / STAGES OF EVIL
Arlecchino and his namesakes elsewhere in Europe were the inheritors of

the symbiosis between the daemonic elements of ancient European lore
and classical tradition. Thus, Arlecchino represents a part of the pagan sub-
stratum still extant in a world wearing the mask of Christianity. As Driesen
summarizes the evidence in his fundamental work on the subject:
“Allerdings ist der Harlekin der Teufel” (24). There is, indeed, no doubt
that Arlecchino, whatever the period, whatever the variation in his name,
wherever he is made manifest, is a being of daemonic nature.
Arlecchino epitomizes the intervention of the supernatural in human
affairs. His characteristics are among those that course through much of
medieval Christian literature and art, both of which were channels for ex-
pressing the varied religious beliefs of the times, be they orthodox or het-
erodox, Christian or pagan. Undoubtedly with far greater importance in
pagan times than in the era of Christianity, the being that came to be called
Arlecchino in Italy nonetheless survives in many contexts elsewhere today
because in him lies a deep-seated quality that cannot be eradicated: the
dichotomy represented by the adjectives savage and deific, which manifest
his telluric and cosmic aspects, respectively. The masks of Harlequin are
manifestations of the primal elements of human nature itself.
NOTES
1. The full text of Harlequin Student can be found in Niklaus, 200–207.
2. For studies of the history and aspects of the commedia dell’arte, see esp.
Duchartre; Nicoll; and Sand.
3. There were many variants of the character’s name in the Italian Peninsula
before it became stabilized as Arlecchino; among these were Harlequino, Harlechino,
and Arlechino. Rather than confuse the issue, I will employ the form Arlecchino
throughout this chapter when referring to the commedia dell’arte character.
4. From Probus (Porbus) the Elder (Frans or Paul Pourbus), who was the earli-
est known (ca. 1570–72) depicter of Harlequin and whose work is in the Museum
of Bayeux (see Duchartre, 82ff., who identifies two possible Arlecchino figures),
through the seventy-two anonymous plates of the Recueil Fossard (ca. 1577), the
illustrations of the Compositions de rhetorique (Lyons, 1601), along with the works of
Jacques Callot, Claude Gillot (1673–1722), Antoine Watteau, G. J. Xavery, Edgar
Degas, Paul Cézanne, André Dérain, and Pablo Picasso, among many others. For
reproductions of some of these engravings, see Nicoll; and Duchartre.
5. The Wild Horde, pagan concept that was adapted in Christian times, was
originally a band of spirits under the headship of Diana, Hecate, Herodias, or an-
other female deity out of the Mediterranean world. Belief in it came to be inter-
preted by the church as heretical and was considered witchcraft. In Germany, the
term Wild Horde applies to male spirits under a leader named either the Wild Man
or Hellekin (Bernheimer, 78–79).
One of the related manifestations of this motif is the Santa Compaña, a proces-
sion of ghosts, spirits, and apparitions of all sorts believed to roam at night and
prey on unwary people in northwestern Spain. This is a pre-Christian superstition
centered in Galicia, the corner of Spain whose folklore and mythology are largely
Celtic. An important parallel with the Wild Horde is that “[a]l frente de esta comitiva
de fantasmas acostumbra figurar un espectro de mayor tamaño, según algunos, la
Estadea” (Carré Alvarellos, 53). Sometimes known by the name of its leader, Estadea,
as well as Hueste (the Spanish for “horde”), the belief was Christianized under
Santa Compaña and Procesión de las Animas into a procession of the souls of those
undergoing purgation before being admitted into God’s presence. Ironically, the
belief holds that the Christian dead terrorize the living at night. Any person they
encounter is forced to join the Santa Compaña; thus, believers throw themselves to
the ground and feign death when they see the approach of the shrouded candle-
bearers. But, in other instances, the nefarious group enters houses and drags those
sleeping within through keyholes to join the procession of the unholy. Those who
see the Santa Compaña despite its invisibility can do so because they are soon to
die. In this aspect, the belief resembles that of the Banshee in Ireland, another Celtic
land.
6. In Shakespeare’s The Merry Wives of Windsor, Falstaff dresses as Herne the
Hunter to be acceptable to the ladies as a sex partner. Thus attired, he meets Mis-
tress Ford after midnight and dances around the ancient sacred oak before copu-
lating with her. The Wild Man is depicted all in green in Pieter Brueghel the Elder’s
painting The Battle of Carnival and Lent. See also Anderson.
7. Counterparts in other areas of the world include, but are not limited to, the
Himalayan Yeti or Abominable Snowman (the descendant of the apelike
Gigantopithecus?), the North American Indian Sasquatch (or Saskwatch), and the
Northwest U.S. Bigfoot.
8. For a description and depiction of a charivari, see the fourteenth-century
Roman de Fauvel. The tree-club motif associated with the Wild Man spans many
centuries, as exemplified in Boccaccio and Goethe’s works. The second tale of the
fourth day in Giovanni Boccaccio’s Decameron narrates how Fra Alberto was pun-
ished for posing as the angel Gabriel to carry on a seduction. The good man who
assists Fra Alberto in his flight tells him: “‘Today we are celebrating a festival in
which men are led around dressed as bears, some as wild men. . . . [T]he festival
comes to a close with a sort of hunt in St. Mark’s Square. . . . I would be willing to
lead you along in one of these disguises.’ . . . The man smeared him all over with
honey, covered him with feathers, and put a chain around his neck and a mask on
his face; in one of his hands he put a large club. . . . When he arrived there, he tied
his wild man up to a column in a conspicuous and elevated spot, pretending to
wait for the hunt. . . . [P]retending to unchain his wild man, he tore the mask from
his face” (266–7). The man then announced to all Fra Alberto’s crime, whereupon
the friar was beset by the mob that had followed them, taken away, and impris-
oned by his fellow friars. The traditional uprooted tree is featured in the first act of
78 / STAGES OF EVIL
the second part of Goethe’s Faust: “The wild men of the woods . . . [a] fir-tree’s
trunk in each right hand” (176).
9. Husband is paraphrasing Chrétien de Troyes’s Yvain: “[U]n vilain, qui
resambloit mor, grant et hideus a desmure . . . vi je seoir sor une çache / Une grant
maçue an sa main” (lines 288–89, 192–93, cited in Husband, 2). See also engravings
of the Wild Man by Jacques Callot.
10. One such figure appears in Don Quijote, where the outlandish Cervantine
hero crosses paths with an exotically garbed individual: “[V]enía vestido de
bojiganga con muchos cascabeles, y en la punta de un palo traía tres vejigas de
vaca hinchadas” (pt. 2, chap. 11, p. 1308). (The anecdote is a reference to a traveling
troupe about to perform a play, disputedly Lope de Vega’s Auto sacramental de las
Cortes de la Muerte). The association of Arlecchino and similar figures with Death
no doubt arises in his ancestor Hermes as Psychopomp, in which capacity he con-
ducted the souls of the dead and is, therefore, thought of as Lord of Death. For an
extensive treatment of this aspect of Arlecchino’s nature, see McClelland.
11. For an etymology of woodewose, see Stratman. Wose derives Middle English
wode-wose from Old English wasa, meaning “satyr.” Bosworth-Toller, the standard
Old English dictionary, defines Old English wudewase as “satyr, faun”; the term
glosses Latin silvanus and satirus. See also A New English Dictionary of Historical
Principles, s.v. “woodwose.”
12. Bibliothèque nationale, Paris, Inv. Réserve Ye 4151. Discussed in Romania 16:
538ff.
13. “L’ettimologia Arlecchino da Herculinus e stata proposta, convincentemente,
dal Nicolini, Storia di Arlecchino, Napoli, 1957” (Battisti, 402 n. 130).
14. Carnuti, 1592, p. 23 (Bibliothèque nationale, Paris, L 35 b 351A).
15. Variants of the anecdote can be found in Duchartre, 140; and Niklaus, 30–31.
Sand, 58, adds that the character says: “I contrive so well that I now go to Court; I
am the Marquis of Sbruffadeli.”
16. Harle is also the name given a small bird of vibrant plumage (Niklaus, 30–
31) and is the root of harlequin duck, a name bestowed (after the commedia character’s
multicolored costume) because of the bird’s “blue legs” and feathers “of black,
grey, blue and chestnut streaked with white” (Potter and Sargent, 73–74).
17. Crokesot (variants Crokesos, Croquesos) may derive from croque, meaning
“frappe” (securely bound), and sots, meaning “a confirmed drunkard” (derived
from Vulgar Latin sottus). It may also be related to the English crock, for “soot” or
“smut.”
18. In David Garrick’s Harlequin’s Invasion; or, A Christmas Gambol (1759), Harle-
quin is interpreted as a French “invader” of the English stage. A diabolical figure
who lops off heads and resurrects the victims, Harlequin is eventually undone by
the deus ex machina appearance of the god Mercury. As Cope says of Harlequin’s
role in Garrick’s play: “Harlequin was bursting through . . . to speak in his first
person to the people about the daemonic bond which had always been implicit in
their contract to suspend disbelief in drama in order that it might reinvent its double,
as Artaud would say, in the underground of their psyches whence Harlequin had
come” (112). The association of Arlecchino with the Wild Man is given a subtle nod
through Harlequin’s diabolic nature and through his being positioned in a tree in
one scene and in a cave in another, both sites long associated with the woodland
deity.
19. The play was presented at the Hôtel de Bourgogne on January 22, 1682, by
His Majesty’s Italian Players. See the scenario in Niklaus, 194–95.
20. “Hermes’s phallic spirit protected crossroads throughout the Greco-Roman
world, in the form of herms, which were either stone phalli or short pillars with
Hermes’s head at the top and an erect penis on the front. . . . Saxons worshipped
Hermes as the phallic spirit of the Hermeseul, or Irminsul. . . . Other Germanic
tribes worshipped Hermes under the name of Thot or Teutatis, ‘Father of Teutons.’
. . . His caduceus was called a masturbatory symbol, a rod massaged by the ser-
pents that embraced it” (Walker, 397). See also Vanggaard; and Monick.
21. According to Sand: “[I]t was in the seventeenth century that the role of Har-
lequin was completely transformed by Domenico Biancolelli, . . . who bestowed
his own wit upon the character. Thus Harlequin became witty, astute, an utterer of
quips and something of a philosopher” (65).
22. According to Cirlot, rags and tatters symbolize “wounds and gashes in the
soul” (259). A curious manifestation of this meaning can be seen in the tattered
cloaks of medieval and Renaissance Spanish university students, today evident in
the musical groups known as estudiantinas or tunas, whose participants claim that
each tatter represents a broken heart.
23. A wen is described in pathology as a sebaceous cyst. Wen is also the name of
the rune for the letter w and derives from Middle English and Old English wenn; it
has a cognate, wen, in Dutch.
WORKS CITED
Anderson, William. Green Man: The Archetype of Our Oneness with the Earth. New
York: HarperCollins, 1990.
Battisti, Eugenio. L’antirinascimento. Milan: Feltrinelli, 1962.
Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Blom, 1907.
Bernheimer, Richard. Wild Men in the Middle Ages: A Study in Art, Sentiment, and
Demonology. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952. Copious
endnotes provide broad documentation on the subject.
Boccaccio, Giovanni. The Decameron. New York: New American Library, 1982.
Bosworth, Joseph, and T. Northcote Toller. An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary. Oxford:
Clarendon, 1898.
Caffi, E. “La questione di Arlecchino.” Rassegna Nazionale 30 (1908): 210–14.
Carré Alvarellos, Leandro. Las leyendas tradicionales gallegas. Madrid: Espasa-Calpe, 1978.
Carré Cartier, Normand R. Le Bossu désenchanté: Etude sur “Le jeu de la feuillée.”
Geneva: Droz, l971.
Cervantes Saavedra, Miguel de. Don Quijote. In Obras completas, ed. Angel Valbuena
Prat, 1027–1524. Madrid: Aguilar, 1962.
Cirlot, J. E. A Dictionary of Symbols. New York: Philosophical Library, 1962.
Compositions de rhétorique de Mr. Don Arlequin. Lyons: Imprimé delà Le Bout du
Monde, 1601. Only known copy is in the Bibliothèque de l’Opera, Paris (Rés. Y
2.922).
80 / STAGES OF EVIL
Cope, Jackson I. Dramaturgy of the Daemonic: Studies in Antigeneric Theater from

Ruzante to Grimaldi. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1984.
Dante Alighieri. Inferno. Translated by Robert Hollander and Jean Hollander. New
York: Doubleday, 2000.
Driesen, Otto. Der Ursprung des Harlekin: Ein kulturgeschichtliches Problem. Berlin:
Alexander Duncker, 1904. Copious footnotes provide excellent documentation
on the evolution of the subject.
Duchartre, Pierre Louis. The Italian Comedy. Translated by Randolph T. Weaver.
London: George G. Harrap, 1929. Expanded ed., New York: Dover, 1966. First
published as La comédie italienne (Paris, 1929). Contains an extensive bibliogra-
phy on and numerous illustrations of the commedia dell’arte as well as the
Recueil Fossard and excepts from Compositions de rhétorique.
Dudley, Edward, and Maximillian E. Novak, eds. The Wild Man Within: An Image in
Western Thought from the Renaissance to Romanticism. Pittsburgh: University of
Pittsburgh Press, 1972.
Durandy, Dominique. Poussières d’Italie. Paris: Paul Ollendorff, [1911].
Flasdieck, H. M. “Harlekin, Germanischer Mythos in Romanischer Wandlung.”
Anglia (Halle) 61 (1937): 225–340.
Ginzburg, Carlo. I benandanti: Stregoneria e culti agrari tra Cinquecento e Seicento. Turin:
Einaudi, 1966. Translated as The Night Battles: Witchcraft and Agrarian Cults in the
Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries by John and Anne Tedeschi (London:
Routledge & Kegan Paul; Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1983).
Goethe, J[ohann Wolfgang von]. Faust. Translated by George M. Priest. New York:
Covici-Friede, 1932.
Halle, Adam de la. Jeu de la feuillée (1276). In Oeuvres complètes du trouvère Adam de la
Halle, ed. E. de Coussemaker. Paris: A. Durand & Pédone-Lauriel, 1872. An En-
glish translation can be found in Complete Works of the Troubadour Adam de la
Halle (New York: Broude Bros., 1964). A modernized French text can be found in
Jean Frappier and A.-M. Gossart, eds., Le théatre comique au Moyen Age (Paris:
Larousse, n.d.).
Herrick, Marvin T. Italian Comedy in the Renaissance. Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1960.
Husband, Timothy. The Wild Man: Medieval Myth and Symbolism. New York: Metro-
politan Museum of Art, 1980.
Keightley, Thomas. The World Guide to Gnomes, Fairies, Elves and Other Little People.
New York: Avenel, 1978.
Lebor Gabála Erenn. Edited and translated by R. A. Stewart Macalister. 5 vols. Dublin:
Irish Texts Society/Educational Company of Ireland, 1938. The first redaction
of the text is ca. C.E. 1150. These five volumes are nos. 34, 35, 39, 41, and 44 in the
Irish Texts series.
McClelland, David C. “The Harlequin Complex.” In The Study of Lives: Essays on Person-
ality in Honor of Henry A. Murray, ed. Robert W. White. New York: Atherton, 1963.
Mongai, Massimo. Sardinia. Olbia: R. Balzano, 1984.
Monick, Eugene. Phallos: Sacred Image of the Masculine. Toronto: Inner City, 1987.
Murray, J. A. H., ed. A New English Dictionary of Historical Principles. 12 vols. Ox-
ford: Clarendon, 1888–1933.
Nicolini, Fausto. Vita di Arlecchino. Milan: Ricciardi, 1958.

Nicoll, Allardyce. The World of Harlequin: A Critical Study of the “Commedia dell’Arte.”
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1963.
Niklaus, Thelma. Harlequin Phoenix; or, The Rise and Fall of a Bergamask Rogue. Lon-
don: Bodley Head, [1956].
Oreglia, Giacomo. The “Commedia dell’Arte.” New York: Hill & Wang, 1968.
Paris, Paulin. Les manuscrits de la bibliothèque du roi. Vol. 1. Paris, 1836.
Pegg, Bob. Rites and Riots: Folk Customs of Britain and Europe. Poole: Blanford, 1981.
Potter, Stephen, and Laurens Sargent. Pedigree: The Origin of Words from Nature.
New York: Taplinger, 1974.
Presta, Vincenzo. “Alichino.” In Enciclopedia dantesca, 1:125. Rome: Istituto della
Enciclopedia Italiana, 1970.
Recueil des plusiers fragments des premières comédies italiennes qui ont esté représentées
en France sous le règne de Henry 3. Compiled by Sieur Fossard. ca. 1577. Pub-
lished for the first time in Compositions de rhétorique de M. Don Arlequin, ed. P. L.
Duchartre and Van Buggenhoudt (Paris, 1928).
Recueil Fossard. See Recueil des plusiers fragments 1577.
Rhulemann, Martin. Etymologie des Wortes Harlequin und Verwander Worter. Halle,
1912.
Rossetti, Gabriele. Commento analitico. London, 1826–27.
Sainéan, M. L. Les sources indigènes de l’étymologie française. 2 vols. Paris: E. de Boccard,
1925.
Sand, Maurice. The History of the Harlequinade. London: Martin Secker, 1915.
Stratman, Francis Henry. A Middle English Dictionary. Edited by Henry Bradley.
Oxford: Clarendon, 1891.
Toschi, Paolo. Le origini del teatro italiano. Turin: Einaudi, 1955.
Uribe, María de la Luz. La Comedia del Arte. Santiago de Chile: Universidad de
Chile/Cuadernos del Centro de Investigaciones de Literatura Comparada,
[1963?].
Vanggaard, Thorkil. Phallós: A Symbol and Its History in the Male World. New York:
International Universities Press, 1972.
Vitalis, Ordericus. Historiae ecclesiasticae libri XIII. Edited by Augustus Le Prévost. 5
vols. Paris: J. Renouard, 1838–55.
Harper & Row, 1983. Excellent compilation of data and illustrations.
Wallis, J. The Natural History and Antiquities of Northumberland. Vol. 2. London: pri-
vately printed by W. & W. Strahan, 1769.
82 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Pagan Pluto / 83
The Pagan Pluto

Touchstone of Celestina’s Magic in
Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea
F03 goes here

84 / STAGES OF EVIL
Demand what you will of me.

—Celestina
Magic and witchcraft have two very different venues and are wholly dis-
tinct. The difference is quite marked, magic being ceremonial and witch-
craft religious. Magic seeks, through ritual practices, to manipulate the forces
and denizens of the supernatural world to the end of personal empower-
ment. The practices of the magician are prescribed in what came to be known
as grimoires, among the most famous being the Clavicle of Solomon (also the
Key of Solomon),1 esoteric texts that contained invocations, words of power,
patterns of circles to be inscribed on the ground with esoteric formulas,
and descriptions of objects to be used in the conjuration, all of which were
meant to enable the individual to control the will of others or affect cosmic
forces via the services of supernatural beings. As in the case of a Prospero,2
the magician uses but does not worship the supernatural entity called on
to serve.
Witchcraft (or Wicca), on the other hand, is a religion that encompasses
a variety of ancient worship traditions founded on the male and female
principles in nature.3 In Europe, these were deified as the Horned God
(e.g., the Greek Pan, the Celtic Cernunnos) and the Goddess (e.g., the Greek
Diana and Hecate, the Anatolian-Roman Cybele), whose symbol is the cres-
cent moon.4 They and the celebrants of their rites, as in Thessaly, predated
Christianity by thousands of years. As it grew in influence, the church
largely ignored witches and their cult because witchcraft was seen for what
it was: the remnant of a nonhierarchical pagan religion that posed no threat.
But, in the later Middle Ages, syncretism had confused classical and Chris-
tian concepts.5 Not least among these was the association of benevolent
pagan deities with saints and the affiliation of gods deemed sinister with
the Devil and his cohorts. Thus, the positive aspects of the Goddess under
her varied pagan guises (Diana, Hecate, Cybele, etc.) were subsumed in
the Virgin Mary, as her litany reveals; the Horned God of the witches be-
Previous page: Pluto and Persephone with Cerberus, provenance unknown. Public
domain.
came associated with the Christian Satan, who soon was vested with the
physical aspects (the goat’s horns and cloven hooves) of the satyr-god Pan.
In keeping with the negative attitude of the church toward women, the
role of the Goddess was ignored in Christianity—she was not even de-
monized. If there was only one God of good, there could be only one “god”
of evil. Such was the fate of the old deities before the might of the new
religion, and resentment of the church’s power led many to practice the
old religion secretly or to mock Christianity through worship of Satan.
The distinction between magic and witchcraft had been a clear one in
antiquity. However, the long-established separation of the two became
blurred in the European Middle Ages with Christianity’s evolving view
that all nonconforming systems of belief and ritual practices that it found
to be noxious were under the aegis of Satan. Christianity saw fit to inter-
pret both traditions as evil. Witchcraft came to be the term used for what is,
in fact, the heretical practice of Satanism, which seeks to elevate (some say
restore) the Lord of Darkness to the highest position in the pantheon, no
doubt under the influence of Zoroastrian dualism. The accepted idea be-
came that the witch served the Christian personification of evil, the Devil,
to whom he or she had made a religious (albeit heretical) commitment
through a professio tacitas or a professio expressa (see Lima, chap. 3). The me-
dieval witch was believed to be in thrall to her deity, the Satan who re-
belled against God; consequently, he or she had chosen to follow the path
of heterodoxy and had to be punished as a heretic by the Holy Office of the
Inquisition. It is due to this Satanic association that the famous King James
Bible self-servingly exhorts English Christians: “Thou shalt not suffer a
witch to live” (Exod. 22:18).6
Similarly, the search for knowledge (i.e., power) by magicians came to
be associated by the church with the Devil, and it was held that the
conjuror’s ability to alter the normal state of things came through a de-
monic pact, often signed in blood. The most notable of such cases is that of
Faust.7 Not only did such a crossover, associating their practices with Sa-
tan through a demonic pact that empowered magicians or witches to seek
supernatural alliances, erase the line between magic and witchcraft in the
Middle Ages, affecting subsequent conceptions of the two, but it also forced
both into the realm of Christian demonology. Thereafter, the confusion was
uniform throughout society at all levels.
The secular, that is, nonreligious, work in fifteenth-century Spanish
literature that is arguably most representative of the confusion of magic
and witchcraft, with the attendant misconception of demonic inspiration,
86 / STAGES OF EVIL
is the Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea (1502), a twenty-one-act work attrib-

uted through an acrostic to Fernando de Rojas. The Celestina, as it is gener-
ally known after its central character, is a novelesque drama (dramatic novel,
according to some) first published in 1499 (but probably composed before
1492)8 in sixteen acts as Comedia de Calixto y Melibea, wherein Calixto’s un-
bridled love for Melibea and later hers for him form the basis for the plot.
Such love is defined in the Malleus Maleficarum: “Philocaption or inordi-
nate love of one person for another can be caused in three ways. Some-
times it is due primarily to a lack of control over the eyes; sometimes to the
temptation of devils; sometimes to the spells of necromancers and witches
with the help of devils” (Sprenger and Kramer, 176). This process of
philocaption is presented in terms of occult operations at the hands of
Celestina that bring about its illicit fruition and, ultimately, the tragic de-
mise of the principal players.
In Celestina, the most outstanding in the cast of players, Rojas created
one of the most distinctive characterizations of the medieval old crone. A
down-to-earth woman with many side talents, Celestina seems unbounded
in the practice of her craft, as Sempronio informs Calixto in the first act:
“For a long time I’ve known a hairy old woman in the vicinity who calls
herself Celestina; she’s a crafty witch up to every kind of wickedness” (59).
Later in the same act, according to Pármeno’s description of her doings,
Celestina takes in sewing, runs a house of ill repute, repairs the often lost
virtue of supposed virgins, acts as a midwife, and concocts all sorts of medi-
cines, cosmetics, and potions, all her services being available at a price to a
large and eager clientele from all social classes. Pármeno also refers to her
as “a bit of a sorceress,” to which description he adds: “It was all mockery
and lies” (71).
But Celestina is more than a mere alcahueta, a love broker who is “a bit
of a sorceress.” An unbiased reading of her conjuration and statements
pertinent to her arcane work reveals that she is a practitioner of the ancient
arts of magic who follows pagan traditions while acting the proper Chris-
tian. That she serves the needs of society is obvious in the lack of secrecy
surrounding her affairs (although not her occult operations) and in the lu-
crative manner in which she is repaid. She may be thought of as a witch by
those who, like Pármeno and Sempronio, are incapable of properly defin-
ing her occult practices, but her rituals are centered on magic and not on
the popular misconception of witchcraft as worship of Satan.9
The crafty Celestina may function in society under the guise of a de-
vout Christian, but, in fact, she does not have an orthodox identity. This is
proved beyond hearsay by her actions. Pointedly in the pivotal third act,10
in the privacy of her house, Celestina looks to prepare the ingredients that
she requires to perform her magical conjuration. First, she instructs Elicia,
one of her prostitutes, who is with Sempronio: “Run up to the garret over
the sun porch and bring me that vial of snake oil, the one that’s hanging
from the rope I found in the fields that dark and rainy night. Then open the
sewing cabinet; on the right you’ll find a piece of paper written in bat’s
blood, under the wing of that dragon whose claws we removed yesterday.
. . . If not there, go to the room where I keep the ointments, and you’ll find
it in the hide of the black cat, where I told you to put the wolf eyes. Bring
down the goat’s blood too and a few of his whiskers that you cut off” (109).
These instructions leave no doubt that Celestina’s pharmacopoeia is re-
plete with ingredients for hechicería (i.e., sorcery) as traditionally conceived.11
But perhaps more often than is evident, as will be the case here, the
services that Celestina provides through her pharmacopoeia are aided by
her conjurations of supernatural forces. Yet such magical operations are to
be conducted only when she is alone. Thus, when Elicia takes Sempronio
upstairs, Celestina proceeds to her task. Using the unsavory (but seem-
ingly effective) ingredients that she had sent Elicia to fetch, Celestina be-
gins the thaumaturgic rite, a summoning of the being whose aid she seeks:
not the Devil of Christian tradition but a deity out of classical Greek belief.
Her conjuration is of Pluto, Lord of the Underworld:
I conjure you, dark Pluto, lord and master of the nether depths. . . . I, Celestina,
the best of your clients, conjure you by virtue and potency of these scarlet
letters, written in the blood of that nocturnal bird; by the weight of the names
and signs written on this paper; by the bitter snake venom out of which this
oil is made with which I now anoint this thread. Come at once to obey my
command, and wrap yourself within this thread; stay wrapped in it so that
Melibea buys it at the opportune moment, as she will, and as she gazes at it
more and more her heart will soften to my request. Wound her heart, and
lance it with base passion and love for Calixto, so that, forgetting her virginity,
she will reveal her passion to me and offer just rewards for all my work. Once
this has been done, ask and demand what you will of me. (110)
Hers is both a conjuration and an exhortation. She addresses Pluto through

a lengthy litany of titles that demonstrates the result of the syncretic pro-
cess.12 But it is her command of a deity, something that a witch would neither
have the power nor dare to undertake, that distinguishes the ritual as magic.13
88 / STAGES OF EVIL
The offering at the end of the conjuration, being made to a pagan rather
than a Christian deity, does not imply the pledging of her soul to eternal
damnation. The deity that Celestina deals with is the pagan Pluto, not the
Satan of Christianity. Thus, in keeping with her tradition, her statement is
a formulaic offer of her services to Pluto—a quid pro quo. For her, there is
no Christian damnation in the picture. Nor does her offering qualify as a
professed demonic pact in the traditional sense of that entered into by
Theophilus or by Faust14 because it has none of the heretical formulas or
public acts of blasphemy (e.g., the osculum infame, trampling on the cross,
abjuring baptism, the promissory document signed in blood) that Chris-
tian tradition associates with such demonic deeds of gift. Nor are there any
indications of rites of submission extraneous to the action of the
Tragicomedia.15 Internal evidence discloses that Celestina the magician is
learned enough in the magical arts to summon Pluto and to manipulate
the chthonic deity by having him entwine himself in the thread intended
for Melibea.16
Pluto, also referred to as Hades in antiquity,17 is the Olympian who
with his brothers Zeus and Poseidon divided the kingdom of Kronos, their
father, when they defeated him. Pluto/Hades, who then came to rule the
earth and all within its innards, thereafter, with the complicity of Zeus,
took the maiden Persephone/Kore while she was gathering flowers and
by force made her his consort. Thus arose the seventh-century B.C.E. myth
of Demeter’s search for her lost daughter and the agreement brokered by
Zeus for Persephone’s return to her mother, but only if the daughter spent
a third of the year in the underworld, owing to her having eaten there a
pomegranate offered by Pluto. Demeter, who had avenged herself by keep-
ing the grain hidden so that it would not grow during her daughter’s ab-
sence, restored the earth’s productivity. The myth tied the death of the fields
in winter to Persephone’s descent into the underworld and the rebirth of
nature to her residency in the land of the living each spring and summer.
The fructification of the land, a cyclic process, was seen as a double rite of
passage. The telluric myth was sanctified in the Eleusinian mysteries.
Celestina’s immediate concern is with the swift completion of the ap-
pointed task of leading Melibea to her own rite of passage—deflowering—
aptly invoking the selfsame Pluto/Hades who had caused the death of
Persephone’s virtue. And, to assure a satisfactory end to her demand of
Pluto, the crone adds a threat to her formulaic invocation: “But should you
fail to act with all due speed, I will become your greatest foe. I will pierce
your dark and moody dungeons with shafts of light, denounce with venom
all your lies, curse with harshest words your hideous name. I conjure you
this once and once again. And, trusting in my great power, I set out to my
task with this thread, believing that I have you wrapped within” (110–11).
The tone of Celestina’s words gives a different cast to her role vis-à-vis
Pluto. In threatening the Lord of the Underworld, she is, in effect, showing
the self-assurance of one who is in control (“trusting in my great power”).
Celestina’s conjuration and subsequent attitude toward the deity she in-
vokes show her in the guise of potent magician, not subservient witch.
In order to understand Celestina’s power and daring in this scene, it is
necessary to envision the setting for her incantations and the accoutrements
that accompany them. Little or much can be made of the staging of the
conjuration scene. The dramatist gives no stage directions to indicate how
the scene is to be set (the reader knows only that the locale is Celestina’s
house), or how the elements used in the conjuration are to be employed or
manipulated (we know the things she employs but not their magical mean-
ing in this context), or how the conjuration is to be intoned. Perhaps be-
cause the reader of his era knew how such things were done, Rojas felt no
need to explicate them In modern times, when the practices once called
magic or witchcraft are no longer so intrinsically related to daily life, inter-
pretative decisions as to how rituals in old works are to be performed on a
stage are left up to the reader’s imagination or the director’s imperatives.
This conjuration scene should be imagined as a ritual of magic—with
robe, wand, grimoire, and magic circle (as distinguished from the parapher-
nalia of witchcraft employed by the three Weird Sisters in Shakespeare’s
Macbeth)—in order to give an informed reading of the scene and to extract
from Celestina’s conjuration (her words of power) its full potential for the-
atricality.
Celestina’s is a subtle magic, neither showy nor pretentious, but highly
personal. She keeps the magical operations that she performs private, dis-
creetly avoiding calling on her supernatural connection when people are
around. But, when alone, she loosens the bonds of propriety and addresses
Pluto with familiarity, showing her control over the deity by words that
empower her. It is important, therefore, to convey her power and control
over a supernatural being in visual, theatrical terms: through setting, light-
ing, costuming, props, and ritualized action. Since the dramatist has not
given stage directions to achieve this end, it is up to the reader to introduce
the stage business necessary to elicit the full theatricality of the scene.
Once alone, Celestina would enter her secret chamber. Magical tradi-
tion has it that such were usually caves or other places set apart from pry-
90 / STAGES OF EVIL
ing eyes.18 Since Celestina is clearly in her house, it would be fitting that
she have a secret entrance to her domain; this could be accessed by lifting
some floorboards that give access to a subterranean chamber. Lighting a
lantern, she would descend some rickety stairs (accompanied by appropri-
ate creaking sounds) and enter the dark confines of her magical laboratory,
a setting replete with ominous retorts, grimoires full of magical lore and
incantations, and other tools of her magical trade. The area must be large
enough to accommodate a magic circle, which is to be drawn on the floor
each time a ritual is to be performed. But here there are to be none of the
objects associated with witchcraft—the cauldron, the broomstick—those
are things that belong in the upper world, that of her attic, where she had
instructed Elicia to find the ingredients she required. This nether place is
closer to the underground realm of Pluto and dedicated to Celestina’s magi-
cal operations, not to witchcraft.
On reaching the chamber, Celestina should regale her body with the
trappings of her calling: she should don the robes of the magician, put on
the headdress that vests her with uncommon intuition, and grasp the wand
or staff that will extend her power beyond her person into the dark realm
of Pluto. This done, she must proceed to make the circle on the ground by
standing at its intended center19 and tracing its circumference with her wand
or staff, all the while murmuring a formulaic chant from one of her grimoires;
once within the circle, she will be protected from the potential harm caused
by a spirit brought unwillingly to her presence. It is only after these prepa-
rations that Celestina can proceed to vocalize the incantation that will
evoke the Lord of the Underworld, Pluto. This is the central moment of
the magical work, and Celestina’s incantation must be performed with
the heightened, hierophantic voice and ritualized gestures that such a dar-
ing action requires.
The conjuration scene is larger than life and must be presented as such.
It must be highly stylized through setting, lighting, and costuming, for it is
ritual. The conjuration itself must be accompanied by sounds and music
that enhance its supernatural nature. The presence of Pluto must be made
manifest through ambience that suggests rather than defines—the deity
must not be visible. Brought together, elements of light and shadow, color
and sound, enhance a scene of inherent unreality—or antireality—which,
in turn, heightens theatricality.
It is only fitting that Celestina the magician, not the witch of popular
misconception, be given a proper interpretation during the one scene in La
Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea in which she allows herself to be seen in
the performance of her secret calling. The scene, properly staged (or imag-
ined), would be one of high theatricalism.
Once these magical preparations and rites are over, Celestina proceeds
to test her empowerment. Her first visit to Melibea takes place in the fourth
act, and the crone is encouraged by the virgin’s gracious reception. But
later, when Melibea recognizes Celestina for what she is and rants against
her for promoting Calixto’s cause, the alcahueta resorts once more to her
sinister ally, calling Pluto in an aside: “How unfortunate my coming here
would be if my conjuration fails me! Let’s get on with it! I know too well to
whom I speak. Go to it, brother, or else all will have been in vain!” (128).
Pluto is now addressed as “brother,” again showing that Celestina is deal-
ing, not with a deity whom she worships, but with one with whom she is
used to dealing, her “brother” in the practice of magic. That she is pleased
with Pluto’s final assistance can be seen at the start of the fifth act, when,
having left Melibea’s walled garden retreat, Celestina soliloquizes: “Oh,
demon whom I conjured! How well you granted all I asked! I am in your
debt. You tamed the shrewish fury of the girl with your power and let me
speak to her alone when you got rid of her mother. . . . Bless you, snake oil;
bless you, white thread! You’ve made everything work to my advantage!”
(140).
The tone of her mutterings shows that even the experienced magician
can be surprised at the efficacy of her conjuration, attested to by Pluto’s
having “got rid” of Melibea’s mother, Alisa, something that Celestina’s
much-touted rhetorical skills could not have brought about.20 In the eyes of
Celestina, Pluto had accomplished the opportune exit of Melibea’s mother
by causing the illness that called Alisa to her sister’s bedside. He did, in-
deed, give Celestina the “aparejada oportunidad” that she had asked for
toward the end of the third act; she recognizes Pluto’s role in an act 4 aside:
“That devil is around here creating an opportunity, making that other
woman sicker” (44), using diablo not in the sense of identifying Pluto with
the Christian personification of evil but as a usage of classical origin—diablo
(from the Late Greek diabolos and the Latin diabolus) and demonio (from the
Greek daimon). Such terms have been misread as supportive of Celestina’s
involvement with the Christian Devil. At best, they are employed in the
sense of the popular parlance of the era, in the socioreligious context in
which she lives, and in order to better communicate with the audience or
reader for whom the work is intended, Christians who did not believe in
Pluto but knew with certainty that the Devil existed.
The total fulfillment of her Plutonic conjuration with the illicit sexual
92 / STAGES OF EVIL
union of Calixto and Melibea through philocaption further attests to

Celestina’s powers—both occult and psychological. She has served society
once more, as well as Pluto has served her: “Thus you broke down that
cruel female with your power” (act 5; p. 52). Despite her success, Celestina
does not flaunt her magic. Indeed, she does not mention it at all to others,
preferring anonymity in this regard—keeping secret the most important
element in her life. She appears to accept society’s stigma as witch rather
than promote herself as one belonging to a non-Christian magical tradi-
tion. It may be that her decision is founded on practicality, for society needs
the services of an alcahueta and an hechicera, both of whom are embodied in
Celestina and publicly known. Her persona as magician, however, she
chooses to keep private and, therefore, is not evident as are her other fac-
ets. Indeed, in Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea, there is only one ritual of
magic—the conjuration in the third act—and that may indicate that such
practices are reserved for the most difficult cases, those that Celestina can
resolve only through magical intervention.
But, notwithstanding the successful conclusion of the Calixto-Melibea
affair in their illicit union, Celestina’s achievement as intermediary and
magician is marred by the deaths of the lovers and by the avarice of Calixto’s
servants, who expect to share in the reward that their master has given the
crone. In act 12, when Celestina reneges on her promise, Sempronio cannot
restrain his ire and, egged on by Pármeno, attacks her with his sword. As
he wounds her fatally, the servant shouts out her sentence of infernal dam-
nation. Hedging her bets even at the end (or is she acting the Christian to
the end?), Celestina screams for confession. But death has her in its grip,
and she dies at the hand of her former accomplice while Elicia looks on.
Celestina expires before anyone can bring a priest to her side—or Pluto
rescue her.
Celestina may have conjured the pagan Pluto, but, in the eyes of
Sempronio, her soul will dwell with the damned in Satan’s hell. It is ironic
that, despite her craftiness in magic, Celestina has no precognition of the
tragic events that her liaison with Pluto will cause, including betrayal by
her god, who abandons her at the moment of mortal danger, as he had
done with Doña Claudina. Or is it that the Lord of the Underworld has
extracted a price for his magical services, calling in Celestina’s earlier
offer—“demand what you will of me”—by claiming her for his nether
kingdom?
Despite the church’s misappropriation of ideas that by Rojas’s time
had led to the conflation of magic and witchcraft, a reading of Tragicomedia
de Calixto y Melibea informed by the fundamental distinctions between the

two practices divulges the intent of the author(s) to present Celestina in
two opposing ways: first, as the populace misinterprets her calling, that is,
seeing her as a worshiper of the Christian Devil; and, second, as disclosed
in her secret identity as magician when she calls on the services of the pa-
gan Pluto. The former identity is presented through the statements of
Sempronio, Pármeno, and Melibea, the latter through Celestina’s own words
and actions in the conjuration scene and in her revelations to Pármeno
regarding her training at the side of Doña Claudina: “She would function
in a magic circle better and more powerfully than I, even though I was very
famous for it then” (176). The magic circle was the protective barrier used
by magicians against potential harm by the otherworldly spirits they con-
jured. Further on, Celestina herself distinguishes what she and Doña
Claudina did from the popular misconception termed witchcraft when she
explains to Pármeno what took place one of the times that his mother was
arrested: “Once they brought her up on the charge of being a witch be-
cause they found her one night carting earth from a crossroads by the light
of candles. They had her tied to a ladder all night, wearing something like
painted spun wool on her head. . . . And, without rhyme or reason, as
everyone said, they made her confess using false witnesses and cruel tor-
ments to being what she was not” (178–79). Like her mentor Doña Claudina,
Celestina is taken by society for what she is not. But, rather than a devotee of
Satanic witchcraft whose soul will pass into hell, Celestina is a practitioner
of Plutonic magic and is, thus, exempt, at least in her own mind, from the
punishment meted out to Christian heretics. Thus, her afterlife will be spent
in Hades, the underworld ruled by the selfsame Pluto she had conjured,
cajoled, and threatened. The prospect is hardly better than that of eternal
damnation under Satan’s rule.
NOTES
1. Although this magical treatise purports to be from the time of the Hebrew
king and contains much late Jewish lore, it is of medieval origin, i.e., fourteenth or
fifteenth century. Other famous grimoires are The grimorium verum (1517) and The
Grimoire of Pope Honorius (Rome, 1629). There is also the Lesser Key of Solomon or
Legemeton, earliest texts of which date from the seventeenth century.
2. For aspects of magic as empowerment through the use of grimoires, see
Shakespeare’s Tempest (ca. 1611) and the Peter Greenaway/Sir John Gielgud film
Prospero’s Books. Faust, too, before he signs the demonic pact, is drawn to the power-
giving books that the magicians Valdes and Cornelius have brought for his in-
struction (sc. 1).
94 / STAGES OF EVIL
3. On the universality and forms of this type of worship, see Murray, Witch
Cult, and God of the Witches; and Hughes. In the English-speaking world, the term
Wicca is used to denote the religion of witchcraft; its practitioners frequently refer
to it as the Craft.
4. The moon’s crescent is also symbolic of horns, as can be seen on the headband
worn by the Goddess in many of her manifestations.
5. Christianity developed many of its tenets and dogmas from Judaic and other
Middle Eastern religions, among them Zoroastrianism (with its central doctrine of
the dual powers of light [Ahura Mazda] and darkness [Ahriman]), Mithraism, and
Gnosticism.
6. The translation is erroneous on two counts. First, the modern term witch is
how the translator chose to interpret a Hebrew term more properly rendered as
necromancer, soothsayer, seer, etc.; a more accurate translation would be: “Thou shalt
not permit a necromancer to live among you.” Second, by deleting the phrase among
you, the translator has changed the import of the exhortation in the original and
given Protestant “witch-finders” the authority to execute those deemed to have
practiced what the authorities considered to be the worship of Satan. Yet again the
Bible was misused as a tool of power, in this case to purge undesirable elements
from society. The New English Bible adheres to the perverse sense in the Authorized
Version, changing only “suffer” to “allow” (85), as does The Jerusalem Bible, which,
however, adopts “sorceress” rather than “witch” (84).
7. For a discussion of the Faust tradition and its interpretations in dramatic
literature, see Lima, chap. 3.
8. The date of composition is obviously earlier, as ascertainable by
Sempronio’s statement “Granada may be captured” (act 3, sc. 1; p. 102). The
official capitulation of Granada to King Fernando and Queen Isabel occurred on
January 2, 1492, when they entered the Alhambra. The siege of Granada had taken
eleven years.
9. The confusion is not so much in the text as in the way in which the text has
been misinterpreted as regards the meanings of the terms magic and witchcraft. The
vast majority of those who have studied the work use the terms interchangeably,
unwittingly following the self-serving practice of the church since the Middle Ages.
Such is the case with Lida de Malkiel’s treatment of magic in Tragicomedia de Calixto
y Melibea as Devil oriented. Even Russell, in an otherwise astute rendering of the
topic, discusses magic exclusively in the context of Satanism.
10. Numerologists may find significance in the conjuration occurring in act 3,
for 3 was a number of great import in the symbology of occultism, as a reading of
Cirlot and Biedermann will verify.
11. On potions, cures, herbs, and other elements employed by Celestina in her
hechicerías, see Laza Palacios, esp. the glossary. Compare Celestina’s fifteenth-century
list with the ingredients used by the Weird Sisters in Shakespeare’s Macbeth (ca.
1606).
12. Many of these titles are due to the process of syncretism, which, by the fif-
teenth century, had taken characteristics of figures from classical antiquity and
added them to those of Christian times. One such case pertinent here is that of the
Christian Satan (Lucifer, the Devil), who was personified with the goat’s horns,
cloven hooves, and lasciviousness of Pan and given the place of Pluto (Hades) as
ruler of the underworld, which came to be called hell after the Norse deity.
13. In act 7, Celestina tells Pármeno that she learned her esoteric lessons from
his mother, Doña Claudina, proceeding to laud her skills and detail their joint prac-
tices, including the use of the magician’s circle when conjuring the denizens of the
supernatural world. Although such a circle is not referrred to in Celestina’s conju-
ration in act 3, its presence may be implied since it was common knowledge that it
was always used in such operations.
14. For the demonic pact, see Rutebeuf on Theophilus and both Marlowe and
Goethe on Faust.
15. Russell, following numerous critics (from Menéndez Pelayo and Bataillon
to more recent writers), errs in two ways in referring to the attempted conquest of
Melibea through philocaption when he states that Celestina did so through the
“pacto con el demonio hecho por Celestina” (243). In fact, there is no demonic pact
of any kind in the Tragicomedia, only a verbal statement made by Celestina at the
end of her conjuration, as would anyone to someone who has performed a service
or done a favor; furthermore, there is no assent from the second party, for there is
no Devil involved. Russell and others err also by referring to Pluto as “el diablo”
or “el demonio,” which is an inexplicable transposition of the pagan god who rules
the classical underworld to the Devil, who rules the Christian hell. There is no
evidence in the text to warrant either interpretation.
16. Thread, according to the cabalistic text known as the Sefer ha-zohar (Book of
splendor, sometimes called Enlightenment), is a symbol of the connection between
different planes; here, as the skein that Pluto inhabits, it ties the physical world of
Melibea and the supernatural plane of the classical deity. The cabalistic symbolism
is particularly germane in the Spanish context because the Zohar is a compilation
by the thirteenth-century scholar Moses de León of the teachings on the Pentateuch
by Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai, a second-century Tanna. Also known as The Midrash of
Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai, the Zohar circulated in manuscript form from the thirteenth
century until its publication in 1558. The author(s) of the Tragicomedia de Calixto y
Melibea may have read this text in manuscript. Russell (260) sees the coiled thread
as a symbolic snake, making the association because he, like previous critics, sees
Pluto as the Devil, whose original manifestation was as the Edenic serpent coiled
around the Tree of Knowledge.
17. According to Bernstein (whose sourse is Burkert, 200): “In Hesiod there can
be no confusion between Hades and Pluto, yet as time wore on, these figures fused:
Hades as lord of the dead became associated with the earth as storehouse of seed;
Pluto as a personification of Plenty (that is seed and produce in an agricultural
society) took on attributes of rulership.” Bernstein goes on to say: “The Homeric
Hymn to Demeter helps explain this overlap between the underworld as grave
(necropolis, city of the dead, catacomb) and granary, the connection between the
inner earth and the fertility of its surface, the relationship of Hades/Pluto,
Persephone, and Hecate” (39).
18. See the numerous plays listed under the “Cave of Salamanca” motif in Lima,
160.
19. In some traditions, the magician draws the circle while standing outside its
96 / STAGES OF EVIL
confines, leaving a “gate” through which to enter; this opening is closed once the
magician is inside.
20. It has become fashionable of late to consider Celestina less an hechicera than
a rhetorician, promoters of this view seeing the seduction of Melibea to the life of
sin as the result of the crone’s art of persuasion through words rather than as that
of her art in arcane operations. While it is self-evident that Celestina is a gifted
verbalizer on behalf of Calixto’s passion as well as a masterly user of indirection
and intrigue, the rhetorical devices that she employs in winning over Melibea’s
sympathy to the suitor’s plight are, thanks to modern interests, now being put
forward as the real (some say sole) reason for her success in opening the damsel to
seduction. Among those who hold this interpretation are Fraker, “Rhetoric” and
“Declamation”; Friedman; Handy; Morgan; and Valbuena. It must not be forgot-
ten, however, that Rojas’s work has to be considered first and foremost in the con-
text of its own period, wherein supernatural operations by magician or witch were
held to be efficacious by the majority of the populace on all social levels, as wit-
nessed by the scope of the Inquisition in Catholic Europe and the Americas as well
as that of the subsequent Witchcraft Panic, which gripped much of Protestant Eu-
rope and the English colonies in the New World. The fact is that, in the context of
the work, Celestina herself attributes her powers to a supernatural agency, while
her employer and his lackeys—not to mention all those who have dealt with her—
believe her to be able to affect the natural world through unnatural rites.
WORKS CITED
Bernstein, Alan E. The Formation of Hell. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1993.
Biedermann, Hans. Dictionary of Symbolism: Cultural Icons and the Meanings behind
Them. New York: Facts on File, 1992.
Burkert, Walter. Greek Religion: Archaic and Classical. London: Blackwell; Cambridge,
Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1985.
Cirlot, J. E. A Dictionary of Symbols. New York: Philosophical Library, 1962.
Fraker, Charles F. “Rhetoric in the Celestina: Another Look.” In Aureum Saeculum
Hispanum: Beitrage su Texten des Siglo de Oro, ed. Karl Hermann Korner and
Dietrich Briesemeister, 81–90. Weisbaden: Franz Steiner, 1983.
———. “Declamation and the Celestina.” Celestinesca 9, no. 2 (1985): 47–64.
Friedman, Edward H. “Rhetoric at Work: Celestina, Melibea and the Persuasive
Arts.” In Fernando de Rojas and “Celestina”: Approaching the Fifth Centenary, ed.
Ivy A. Corfis and Joseph T. Snow, 359–70. Madison, Wis.: Hispanic Seminary of
Medieval Studies, 1993.
Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von. Faust: Part One and Part Two. Translated, with an
introduction and notes, by Charles E. Passage. New York: Bobbs-Merrill, 1965.
Greenaway, Peter. Prospero’s Books: A Film of Shakespeare’s “The Tempest.” London:
Chatto & Windus, 1991.
Handy, Otis. “The Rhetorical and Psychological Defloration of Melibea.” Celestinesca
7, no. 1 (1983): 17–27.
The Holy Bible. Authorized King James Version. New York: Abradale, 1959.
Hughes, Pennethorne. Witchcraft. London: Longman’s, 1952.

The Jerusalem Bible. Garden City: Doubleday, 1970.
Laza Palacios, Modesto. El laboratorio de Celestina. Málaga: Instituto de Cultura,
1958.
[Léon, Moses de]. Zohar, the Book of Enlightenment [i.e., Sefer ha-zohar]. 1558. Trans-
lated by Daniel Chanan Matt. Classics of Western Spirituality. New York: Paulist,
1983.
Lida de Malkiel, María Rosa. La originalidad artística de “La Celestina.” Buenos Aires:
Editorial Universitaria de Buenos Aires, 1962.
Lima, Robert. Dark Prisms: Occultism in Hispanic Drama. Lexington: University Press
of Kentucky, 1995.
Marlowe, Christopher. The Tragedy of Doctor Faustus. ca. 1588. New York: Washing-
ton Square, 1965.
Morgan, Erica. “Rhetorical Technique in the Persuasion of Melibea.” Celestinesca 3,
no. 2 (1979): 7–18.
Murray, Margaret. The Witch Cult in Western Europe. 1921. Oxford: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 1967.
———. The God of the Witches. 1933. New York: Doubleday/Anchor, 1960.
The New English Bible. Oxford: Oxford University Press; Cambridge: Cambridge
Rojas, Fernando de. Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea. Madrid: Aguilar, 1968. The
Comedia de Calixto y Melibea was first published in 1499. An amplified version
appeared in 1502 as Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea. It is popularly known as La
Celestina. All English translations given in the text are mine.
Russell, Peter E. Temas de “La Celestina” y otros estudios del “Cid” al “Quijote.”
Barcelona: Ariel, 1978.
Rutebeuf. Le miracle de Théophile. ca. 1261. Paris: Librairie Ancienne Edouard Cham-
pion, 1925.
Shakespeare, William. The Tragedy of Macbeth. ca. 1606. Edited by Nicholas Brooke.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990.
———. The Tempest. ca. 1611. Edited by George Lyman Kittredge. Boston: Ginn,
1939.
Spies, Johann. Faustbuch. Frankfurt a.M., 1587. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1970. Also
known as Volksbuch.
Sprenger, Jacobus, and Heinrich Kramer [Henricus Institoris]. Malleus maleficarum.
ca. 1486. Translated by Montague Summers. Edited by Pennethorne Hughes.
London: Folio Society, 1968.
Valbuena, Olga Lucía. “Sorceresses, Love Magic, and the Inquisition of Linguistic
Sorcery in Celestina.” PMLA 109, no. 2 (March 1994): 207–24.
98 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Primal Spirit / 99
Part III
Possession
and
Exorcism
100 / STAGES OF EVIL
The Primal Spirit

Sacred Frenzy in Euripides’ Bacchae
Through pity and fear it achieves the purgation of such

emotions.
—Aristotle, The Poetics
While this segment of Aristotle’s famous definition of tragedy as it became

manifest in ancient Greece opts, like many other translations, for the term
fear, in the case at hand it would be much more appropriate to render the
Greek phobos as terror or panic, for either of these heightened states of fear
better conveys the emotional extreme elicited by the horrific events that
Euripides set before his audience in Bacchae, his unique interpretation of
Dionysian worship in Hellas.
Euripides’ tragedy is at the end of a long evolution of the form, which
began with the dithyramb, a choral song in honor of the god Dionysus.
That mode of ritual expression was vehement in character and irregular in
form, as befitted the orgiastic and intoxicating nature of the Dionysia, Attic
festivals in honor of the god of wine out of which formal Greek drama
would emerge, Attic tragedy being its preeminent scion. But, as Nietzsche
posits, the evolution of the form was not unilateral; rather, it resulted from
the interaction and opposition of two “creative tendencies” (19), represented
by the gods Apollo and Dionysus.1 In the spirit of competition, better yet
the struggle referred to as agon, between the two symbolic deities, the dra-
matic mode of expression underwent a process of change through the for-
malization of its elements, the addition of the chorus and an increasing
number of actors in dialogue, as well as through eschewing the representa-
tion of violent events on stage. It sought through a tragic action involving
high-status individuals to move the audience to experience katharsis, the
purgation of the emotions of pity and terror, on witnessing peripeteia, the
reversal of fortune or the fall of the mighty through hamartia, the so-called
tragic flaw, often that excessive pride termed hubris. A recognition scene,
anagnoris, marked the tragic hero’s coming to grips with his situation. Fur-
Previous page: Dancing Bacchantes, Greek frieze, provenance unknown. Public do-
main.
thermore, the ritualistic nature of tragedy was enhanced through propitia-

tory rites, including animal sacrifice, at an altar that occupied the center of
the orchestra.
Bacchae adheres to the basic tenets of tragedy as delineated by Aristotle
yet at times follows a digressive course. It is an odd piece of writing for a
dramatist who did not believe in the gods and who sought in many of his
works to demonstrate to his fifth-century B.C.E. Athenian audiences how
religion had corrupted their minds and put them in thrall to false divini-
ties.2 But Bacchae is unique, not solely as a manifestation of an unpopular
position, or as the last of Euripides’ plays, but as the only work of those
extant in ancient Greek drama in which Dionysus is the protagonist.3 As
such, the tragedy seems to be ironic in the light of its creator’s atheism,
for it would appear to proclaim the divinity of Dionysus and his righ-
teous vengeance on King Pentheus for opposing the introduction of his
cult into Thebes, for persecuting its followers, and for demeaning his
godship. The struggle between the Apollonian and the Dionysian is not
an agon of the first order, for Pentheus is a mortal, and a weak ruler at
that, whose antagonist, a god, manipulates him and the populace of Thebes
at will.
And it is the deity, albeit in the role of Stranger (“a very young man in
foreign dress”), who speaks the first lines as he stands before the royal pal-
ace at Thebes. He declaims his true nature at the start of his soliloquy:
I, Dionysus, to the Theban land have come,

The son of Zeus by Cadmus’ daughter, Semele,4
Who was delivered of me in a lightning-flash;
My form divine discarding for a mortal shape. (330)
Next he states the mission he has in mind:
This is the first Hellenic city I have reached

And yonder started dances with my ritual,
To prove my god-head in the eyes of mortal men.
Then he expresses the reason for his entry on the scene in human form and
trappings:
[B]ut if angry Thebes attempt

to drive the Bacchae from the mountain-side by arms
I shall join issue, I will be their general.

And with this purpose I have taken mortal shape;
For a man’s nature I have changed my form divine. (331)
The Stranger, Dionysus, son of Semele and grandson of Cadmus, has re-
turned to his homeland, seeking to install his cult in Thebes and to right
the wrong done his mother. In his righteousness can be seen the seeds of
the demagoguery that has characterized many a leader, religious or politi-
cal, since time immemorial and that was a hallmark of many denizens in
the pantheon of the gods. This quality will confront the haughtiness of
Pentheus, with dire results for the Theban king.
Taken over by the spirit of Dionysus (or controlled mentally by him),
his followers, the Chorus of Bacchae, described as “women of Asia,” enter
on the invitation of their god. Their choral chant is first a tale of Dionysus’s
origins, then becomes an ode to the joys of the life, merriment, music, dance,
hunting, and the eating of raw flesh, as well as other natural pleasures of
the god’s cult, with segments punctuated by the cry “Evoi, evoi!” (334).
These are the women who have followed Dionysus from Phrygia, not those
Theban women whom he describes as follows:
I’ve stung these women out of house and home

With madness; on the mountain they abide distraught,
Under compulsion wearing Bacchanalian dress.
And every woman of the seed that Cadmus sowed
I’ve driven frenzied from her home, yes, every one. (331)
So begins the god’s revenge on Thebes for having cast doubt on his divine
birthright and for having caused his mother’s death. Semele’s sisters, Ino,
Autonoë, and Agave, the latter being the king’s mother, have been spe-
cially selected by Dionysus for gruesome roles in his play within a play.
And, when Pentheus, the young king, returns to his city, he finds that the
women have gone to Mount Cithaeron, there to dance and perform other
erotic rituals of the Dionysian cult; he then sees limping Cadmus and blind
Tiresias, dressed in fawn skins and wielding thyrsi,5 as the old men too
prepare to join the revels. The Apollonian has ceded to the Dionysian, even
among such as the former ruler and the prophet. But Pentheus will not
adhere to the lure of the new cult; he has had some of the demented women
arrested, and, despite the old seer’s exhortation and Cadmus’s supplica-
tion, he orders that the Stranger be arrested.
The guard who brings him before the king reveals that the Stranger
has freed the incarcerated women through magic and, like an oracle, dares
to warn Pentheus: “The miracles are many that this man has brought /
With him to Thebes. Be wary of what are to come” (341). The initial en-
counter of god and king, both young, both haughty, both powerful, fore-
shadows their later confrontation; as well, their kinship as cousins,
unrecognized by Pentheus, will bind them in a strange sacrificial rite. Un-
aware of the Stranger’s true nature as god and kin, Pentheus heaps scorn
on him as an effeminate and lascivious charlatan and orders that his golden
curls be shorn. Then he orders the Stranger incarcerated “with nothing for
him visible but dark and gloom” (342). The place is a symbolic tomb and
the imprisonment a virtual death. The king sees his actions as fitting, for
they have been taken against one whom he perceives to be a poseur, dan-
gerous both to his people and to his status. But, unwittingly, he has com-
mitted sacrilege by offending the person of a god, and he has sinned against
familial tradition by abusing his kin.
Dionysus permits the offenses against his deific nature, but he soon
rebels against imprisonment. He frees himself as he freed his imprisoned
followers, but his miraculous self-deliverance is characterized by greater
pomp and circumstance, as befits a deity. Set to the background of the
Bacchae’s threnody, an extended lamentation over the fate of their god, the
earth begins to quake, Semele’s tomb emits flames, and a section of the
royal palace collapses. Dionysus emerges from the chaotic setting, return-
ing to a light of day that is enhanced by the glow of fires. Having feared
him dead, the Bacchae face him with joyous disbelief.6
The second encounter between king and god is very different. Pentheus
is amazed at the Stranger’s escape but plans yet to keep him from leaving
the palace precincts. But he is distracted by a cowherd’s tale of the wild
actions of the Bacchae on Mount Cithaeron, superhuman feats made pos-
sible by the magical powers of the god they worship:
The Bacchae fell

Upon the grazing heifers—not a knife had they.
You could have seen Agave holding in two parts
A heifer near to milking and it lowed the while;
And the young cattle others tore to bits and shreds.
...
Less time was spent in stripping carcasses of flesh
Than it would take you, sire, to shut your royal eyes.
...
Here, there, and everywhere they scattered all there was;

They snatched up children from their homes; . . .
. . . On their clustered hair
They carried fire that burnt not. Then the folk enraged
And harassed by the Bacchae, rushed to take up arms;
On this there followed, sire, the strangest spectacle.
The pointed arrows did not draw a drop of blood
Out of the Bacchae; they but threw their thyrsus wands,

With these they wounded, turned their adversaries back,
Women with men contending, not without some god. (347–48)
The carnage at the hands of human women become Amazons is seen as

possible solely under the spell of some deity. The foregrounded savagery
serves as a prefiguration of even more dire behavior toward play’s end.
This is hinted at when yet another commoner, the cowherd, advises
Pentheus to receive Dionysus as a mighty god and when the god himself,
as the Stranger, gives a veiled warning to the king not to persist in ordering
an attack against the Bacchae.
The action of the tragedy takes a strange turn then. As if under the
spell of the Stranger’s words, Pentheus decides that he wants to journey to
Mount Cithaeron to spy on the Bacchae. The disguised god offers to lead
him, but only if the king will also don a disguise, the trappings of a woman—
gown, wig, and hat—along with a thyrsus and a fawn-skin cloak. Dressed
as a woman, Pentheus will become like the Stranger, taking on feminine
characteristics akin to those he had mocked in the god. His curiosity hav-
ing gotten the better of him, or the Stranger’s power having overcome
his common sense, Pentheus agrees to the ruse despite the affront to his
person that the disguise will bring about. There is no doubt that the
Stranger has altered the king’s enmity and caused his capitulation through
magical control of his mind. Before joining the king in the palace, where
the transformation is to take place, Dionysus declares his plan to his fol-
lowers:
Women, the man is swimming well inside the net.

He’ll join the Bacchae, death will be his punishment.
...
Now I intend him for the laughing-stock of Thebes,
Female-impersonator, through the city led.
...
When from his mother’s hands he passes into Death,

By those hands slaughtered. Zeus’s son he then will know,
Dionysus; at the end he is the fiercest god,
Though very gentle in his ways with humankind. (350)
Notwithstanding the self-proclaimed gentleness, this statement is a broad

depiction of the ghastly events that will befall the king on Cithaeron. Only
the details are missing. But this is a technique of economy since keeping
the public in suspense was not the point of Greek tragedy. The audience
already knew the story of the god and the king; their emotions would be
affected, as in any tragedy, by the foregrounding of the character’s fate, the
terrible consequences attendant on his actions against the god. Even if
highborn, the individual was in the hands of powers beyond his control;
how, then, could the common man not expect a similar fate? The audience
watched with fascination as Dionysus manipulated the king, turning him
into a marionette, readying him for sacrifice.
In a parallel to Pentheus’s earlier mockery of the god, Dionysus now
leads the king out of the palace, a cross-dresser of ridiculous mien who is
unaware of his comic condition—or of the destiny that awaits him. As the
Stranger tells him: “You are not ordinary and your lot will be / Not ordi-
nary. Fame will lift you to the skies.” And, on the termination of a choral
ode on the fate soon to befall Pentheus as “[o]ne who knows no law, no
right, / Knows not god” (353), a Messenger comes to report to the Cho-
rus, thinking them to be Thebans, what has transpired on Mount
Cithaeron.
The Messenger first recounts how the Stranger brought down the top
of a fir, as if by miraculous means, on which to seat Pentheus that he might
spy on the Bacchae while unseen once the tree was released to gain its full
height. The elevation of Pentheus is a physical manifestation of the god’s
own ascension, as his myth proclaims. Then, the intended victim secured
on the perch, the voice of Dionysus rang out from the ether:
“Maenads, here I bring

The man that makes of you and me a mockery
And of our ritual; now avenge yourselves on him!” (355–56)
The Bacchae react almost instantly; led by Agave and her sisters, they stand
and hurl stones, javelins, and thyrsi at Pentheus. When their efforts fail,
Agave orders that they ring the tree and pull it out by its roots. The
Herculean effort succeeds, and Pentheus finds himself slammed to earth.

The Messenger recounts the ghastly actions that took place thereafter as
“first his mother, priestess of the sacrifice, / Fell on him,” not recognizing
her son, not listening to his filial pleas:
But she, with foaming at the mouth and rolling eyes

In frenzy, thinking as a mind should never think,
Was held by Bacchus; his entreaty touched her not.
She took his wrist, the left one, in her hands and stood
With her feet pressing on his ribs, poor helpless man,
And wrenched his shoulder from its socket—not by strength,
But the god gave it to her hands an easy prey. (356–57)
The mother then killed her son, thus creating a life-death cycle.7 Ino and
Autonoë, her sisters, helped in the rending of the body as the rest of the
horde of Bacchae attacked with uncontrollable passion. Body parts were
scattered everywhere as a result of the feeding frenzy. As the Messenger
narrates:
[B]ut the wretched head

His mother chanced on and she took it in her hands
And fixed it on her thyrsus, thinking it to be
A mountain lion’s—through Cithaeron this she bears. (357)
The occurrences narrated by the Messenger took place off-stage owing

both to the difficulty of their representation and to the aesthetic sensibility
of the Greek tragic theater. Practicality and sensibility united to banish from
the stage all action of a violent nature. Nonetheless, the impact of such
deeds was heightened by the narration, on which each member of the au-
dience could impose his or her own horrific interpretation as imagination
permitted.
The events surrounding the death of the king qualified for exclusion
from the stage owing to their savage nature. Pentheus, signified as a lion in
the frenzied mind of Agave and the other Bacchae, becomes a stand-in for
the god since the lion is a symbol of Dionysus, along with the bull and the
snake. It is not the proper time of year for the god to die, dismembered
parts falling to Hades, where his mother Semele (Demeter, Ceres) will re-
construct her son for his rebirth in spring, as his myth stipulated,8 hence
the need for a “scapegoat” who will serve as substitute victim in the off-
season, whose blood will fertilize the vines, and who will also satisfy the
god’s need for revenge on the enemy of his cult. As the Messenger reports,
Dionysus himself watched while his surrogate was torn to pieces by his
followers as if Pentheus were, indeed, the animal they perceive in their
deluded state. Owing to his condition and the rapid progression of events,
Pentheus does not have the opportunity to realize that the Stranger is di-
vine and, consequently, acknowledge his offense. Thus, he is deprived of a
recognition scene; not even the pitiful words that he utters as his mother
tears him apart can be interpreted to constitute such an acknowledgment
since there is no mention of his having identified the Stranger as the god,
much less of his having wronged Dionysus. His immediate concern, and a
very human one at that, is self-preservation. First, he removes the wig so
that his mother will know him; then, he seeks through words—since he is
otherwise physically unable—to stop his mother’s savagery. Failing in both
attempts, he becomes a filicidal sacrifice.
The death and resurrection of Dionysus had to recur yearly for natural
cycles to be fulfilled, but here the events are outside those seasonal de-
mands, so it is a surrogate, not the god, who must undergo the transition
from life to death. Pentheus is portrayed as that surrogate, and Euripides
has drawn him as perfectly suited for the part: he is close in age to Dionysus;
he is the son of Agave, sister of Semele, and, thus, a first cousin to Dionysus;
he is also the grandson of Cadmus, as is Dionysus. And, when he dons
female garb, Pentheus takes on the very female characteristics of the god
that he had derided in the Stranger.9 Their identification is so valid that
Pentheus qualifies as the ideal substitute victim in the savage rite of pas-
sage. As Dionysus said to him: “You are not ordinary and your lot will be /
Not ordinary.”
And it is Dionysus who choreographs the Bacchae’s homicidal frenzy
that will lead to Pentheus’s death on the mythic geography of Mount
Cithaeron. The sparagmos (tearing apart)10 and the omophagia (ingestion)
are akin to the age-old ritual of the Eating of the God,11 the consuming of
raw flesh that allows the initiate to assimilate “the essence of the god” (Jung,
339 n. 58). In the evolution of that religious practice, the earliest sacrifice
and cannibalization was of the king, himself a manifestation of the deity,
often in a cycle of seven years, to guarantee the ongoing fructification of
the earth and of women of childbearing age. In later rites, the king-god had
a surrogate, a victim either chosen at random or, more typically, selected
carefully and prepared for the honorable sacrifice so that he would resemble
the ruler in his trappings. In the period of the great theater festivals in
ancient Greece and its colonies, an animal, typically a goat, took the place
of the human victim.12 The final stage of evolution was the symbolic eating
of the flesh and drinking of the blood of king or god through the substi-
tutes of bread and wine, as in the Dionysian mystery at Eleusis, as in the
Mithraic rite, as in the Christian sacrament of Holy Communion (but in the
Mass, Roman Catholic Church dogma holds, the bread and wine are the
transubstantiated Body and Blood of Christ, as Christ’s words at the Last
Seder attest, not mere symbols thereof). Evidence of the survival of the
sparagmos can be seen in that the bread or Host of Holy Communion is
broken into several pieces before ingestion by the celebrant.13
However, in their state of ecstasy, the Bacchae are incapable of making
any rational connection to the ritual tradition. They dismember the body
of Pentheus, not because he has persecuted Dionysus and his cultists, but
because they believe the king of Thebes to be a lion and, consequently, the
object of a normal hunt, as Agave proclaims on returning to Thebes. The
mother and aunts of the victim are unaware of their having been used by
the deity to slay his substitute—unaware, that is, until they are released by
Dionysus from the spell and told of their horrific deed by Cadmus. It is
only then that Agave has a recognition scene, arguably the most dire in
Greek tragedy, herself a stand-in for her son. Yet her words to Dionysus are
acrimonious:
Agave: Receive our worship, Dionysus, we have done you wrong.

Dionysus: Too late you know me; when you ought, you would not
learn.
Agave: That we acknowledge, but your blow is too severe. . . . The
gods in anger should not copy mortal men. (362)
The god, speaking from atop his celestial perch, is relentless in his ven-
geance, banishing Cadmus and his daughters to an exile among barbar-
ians; his actions prompt Agave’s dictum against him: “He surely wrought
an evil thing” (363).
These unparalleled events result from the interaction of the deific be-
ing with the celebrants of his ghastly rites of orgiastic “mysticism,” some
of whom were unaware of their participation—or of the import of the ritual.
Neither Agave nor Cadmus comprehends the meaning behind the words
of Dionysus, who is now apotheosized above them: “My sanction came
from Zeus, my father, long ago” (362). The execution of Pentheus had to
take place because it had been preordained, as in the prior case of his cousin
Actaeon, son of Autonoë, who had been turned into a stag (a horned ani-
mal appropriate as a sacrifice) by Artemis and torn to pieces by his own
dogs; he, like Pentheus, had been atop a tree on Mount Cithaeron. What
fails to occur in either case is resurrection. Despite his remnant body parts
being brought together by Cadmus and his head restored to the torso by
Agave, there is no reconstitution of the wholeness of being of Pentheus, as
in the death and resurrection myth of Dionysus; Pentheus is another sub-
stitute victim for the god, not the god himself.14 Euripides may here be
mocking the very foundation of the cult of the god of wine and drama by
showing the futility of its beliefs and practices.
The clash of the Apollonian and the Dionysian polarities, as posited by
Nietzsche, is at the core of the clouding of reason by blind adherence to the
emotions. Or, as Jaynes has it, the superimposition of the god on the cel-
ebrants is indicative of an approximation to the bicameral state of the mind
that was dominant prior to the fifth century B.C.E. (see Jaynes, chap. 2).
Dionysian rapture, then, is equated to the ancients’ ability to commune
with deity, that is, with what Jaynes terms the god-side of the brain. In the
context of modern life, that state of consciousness in which a supernatural
entity is said to be controlling the human mind and dictating its actions is
defined as possession, a term that has both religious and psychiatic dimen-
sions.
From the very start of the play, through the autobiographical soliloquy
of Dionysus, there is posited the question about the real nature of the being
who utters the words. Is he indeed divine, as he proclaims, a Phrygian god
who has taken human form to accomplish a mission in support of his cult
and its followers in a new land? Or is he merely a charlatan, a poseur, a
false claimant to divinity, even a deranged mortal, who recognizes human
gullibility and preys on it to his egotistical ends? There is no clear answer.
Ambiguity may have been what Euripides sought to instigate in order to
create a reasonable doubt in the mind of his audience about the nature of
religion and the deities worshiped under its aegis. The play confronted his
first audience with this uncertainty as it does those who witness its maca-
bre action in later times.
But is the tragedy a condemnation of false prophets who make deific
claims for themselves and a negative depiction of those who blindly fol-
low their dictates? Is it a direct attack on Dionysus, the controversial na-
ture deity? Or is it meant strictly as a representation of how a sector of
Greek society practiced its religious beliefs with shocking extremism? Or,
even, is it intended as a serious satire on Greek mores in an innovative and
audacious final thrust by Euripides against the staid nature of tragedy in

his age?
As a tragedy that pits the Dionysian and the Apollonian aspects of
human nature against each other, the work shows the destructive nature of
the Dionysian as it overcomes the Apollonian. Are the negative actions
that Euripides has represented to be construed as evil? So it appears to the
Messenger, who brought the news that Pentheus had perished, an act that
he calls “evil so complete” (355), and so it appears to Agave as she recog-
nizes: “He surely wrought an evil thing.” Yet how valid is it for humans
to judge the deeds of a god? His actions are beyond comprehension even
though presented in the context of human emotions. But, to the followers
of Dionysus, the king’s execution is cause for joy since their god has tri-
umphed and his worship has been established in the first Hellenic city.
No doubt the example set in Thebes—founded on fear of the deity, as
Euripides has it—would help foster the cult of Dionysus throughout the
Greek world.
Then as now, Bacchae is a powerful portrayal of sacred frenzy and its
horrific repercussions. To modern sensibilities, the blind force of instinct,
the primal spirit of chaos, the Dionysian, may be perceived as a manifesta-
tion of evil, while rationality, the civilized pragmatism of order, the
Apollonian, may be held to represent the good. But, since both aspects are
manifest as intertwined in Euripides’ tragedy, it is, perhaps, proper to as-
sert that the dramatist’s intention was to capture the duality of the human
psyche—the Apollonian and the Dionysian—and to make his work both a
cautionary tale against fanatical adherence to religion and a paean to the
primal spirit.
NOTES
1. Nietzsche refers to them as manifestations of “the separate art realms of
dream and intoxication” (19). He adds: “This deep and happy sense of the necessity
of dream experiences was expressed by the Greeks in the image of Apollo. Apollo
is at once the god of all plastic powers and the soothsayer god. He who is etymo-
logically the ‘lucent’ one, the god of light, reigns also over the fair illusion of our
inner world of fantasy” (21). He represents “the cognitive mode of experience.”
Dionysus, on the other hand, is the god who empowers rapture: “Dionysiac stirrings
arise either through the influence of those narcotic potions of which all primitive
races speak in their hymns, or through the powerful approach of spring, which
penetrates with joy the whole frame of nature. So stirred, the individual forgets
himself completely” (22). As a result: “Man now expresses himself through song
and dance as the member of a higher community; he has forgotten how to walk,
how to speak, and is on the brink of taking wing as he dances. Each of his gestures
betokens enchantment; through him sounds a supernatural power. . . . He feels
himself to be godlike and strides with the same elation and ecstasy as the gods he
has seen in his dreams” (23–24).
2. Karl Marx would adopt a similar stance on calling religion the opiate of the
masses. That Euripides’ position in this and other matters was unpopular may per-
haps be gauged by his having been awarded only five first prizes at theater festivals
during his career. Bacchae was written ca. 405 B.C.E. but was not presented on-stage
until Euripides’ death the following year, when it was performed at the Dionysia.
3. The deity appears in Aristophanes’ The Frogs, also written in 405 B.C.E., but
there he is not the protagonist. Dionysus has been identified with many death-
and-resurrection gods of antiquity and has had many identities and names as a
result. Among these are Bacchus, Zagreus, Sabazius, Nyetelius, Isodaites, Adonis,
Ampelus, Antheus, Orpheus, Zalmoxis, Pan, Liber Pater (Liberator), and Osiris.
His followers were also variously identified: as Bacchae or Maenads.
4. Semele was, as Guthrie puts it, “made into a woman by the Thebans and
called the daughter of Kadmos, though her original character as an earth-goddess
is transparently evident” (56). Semele was the Phrygian Zemelo, herself an incar-
nation of the Great Mother of the Gods, the Phrygian Cybele. In other versions of
the myth, she is also associated with Demeter, with Ceres (the Italian counterpart
of Demeter), and even with Persephone (daughter of Zeus and Demeter, who re-
turns yearly from Hades in spring).
5. As we have seen, the thyrsus was a staff topped with a pinecone and gar-
landed with ivy and vines; it was borne by Dionysus and his votaries. As a staff of
active power and propagation, it was a phallic symbol.
6. There are striking parallels between the aspects of Dionysus’s life presented
in the play (and other elements of his myth collected elsewhere) and the events
associated with the birth, ministry, Passion, and Resurrection of Jesus Christ, in-
cluding: the role of a precursor (Orpheus) who is beheaded; the supernatural as-
pect of his birth as the son of a human mother and the principal deity; his divine
nature changed into human form to accomplish an end; his being perceived as a
stranger bearing an exotic message to potential converts; his self-promotion as a
deity; the working of miracles; his arrest, questioning, humiliation, and incarcera-
tion by the authorities; the natural phenomena that take place on his perceived
execution; his having overcome death; his postmortem appearance to the women
and their verification of his being alive; his descent into Hades; and his ascent to
the world of the gods. In these characteristics of his myth, and especially as a sav-
ior god who dies and is resurrected (and whose rite of passage continued to be
celebrated), Dionysus is a prototype of Jesus Christ. Unlike Christ, however,
Dionysus avenges himself on those who have vilified his mother and blasphemed
against him.
Another of numerous examples of the Christian adoption and adaptation of
pagan ideas is the labarum, the monogram on Emperor Constantine’s battle ban-
ners, which he said he saw in a dream prior to battle, and which, as a result of his
victory and conversion, came to be interpreted as the Greek letters Χ (chi) and Ρ
(rho) for Christos. The symbol was, in fact, the Roman legions’ emblem of the god
Mithras, itself having evolved from the Egyptian ankh. Mithras was a resurrection-
savior god.
The labarum, a signum Dei, is affiliated with another emblem of Christ, IHS,
often surmounted by a cross. According to Scott: “IHS are Greek characters, by
ignorance taken for Roman letters; and Yes, which is the proper reading of those
letters, is none other than the very identical name of Bacchus, that is, of the Sun, of
which Bacchus was one of the most distinguished personifications; and Yes, or
IES, with the Latin termination US added to it is Jesus. The surrounding rays of
glory, as expressive of the sun’s light, make the identity of Christ and Bacchus as
clear as the sun” (169).
7. The mother as life giver and as destroyer has a counterpart in Indian myth
in the archetypal Kali Ma, or Dark Mother of all, in whom all things begin and end
(see Walker, 488–94). This concept is allied to that of the devouring female, whose
symbol is the labia dentata, one of the images associated with the Mouth of Hell
motif.
8. For the parallel myth of Osiris, see Jung, 233ff. In De E Delphico (9, 388 E),
Plutarch discusses this aspect of the myth: “We hear from the mythographers, both
prose writers and poets, that the god is by nature indestructible and eternal, but
yet, under the impulsion of some predestined plan and purpose, he undergoes
transformations in his beings. . . . But when the god is changed and distributed
into winds, water, earth, stars, plants, and animals, they describe this experience
and transformation allegorically by the terms ‘rending’ and ‘dismemberment.’ They
apply to him the names Dionysus, Zagreus, Nyetelius, Isodaites, and they con-
struct allegorical myths in which the transformations that have been described are
represented as death and destruction followed by restoration to life and rebirth”
(Linforth, 317–18).
9. His bisexual nature was indicated by his virginal beauty, on the one hand,
and by his aspect as a horned deity, the bull, on the other. Euripides acknowledges
both sides of the god’s nature in Bacchae.
10. Dionysus being the god of wine makes more understandable the necessity
of this ritual practice, for the dismemberment of the god is but a way of represent-
ing the process of creating the end product of the grape: tearing it from the vine,
crushing it for its juice, separating out its skin and seeds, and letting the remnant
liquid ferment. The process toward fruition of the grape as wine is one of death,
dismemberment, putrefaction, and rebirth.
11. The wine produced as a result of the processing of the grape is meant to be
ingested, thus this aspect of the consumption of the “god.” For an excellent, thor-
oughly documented account of the ritual practiced in Bacchae, see Kott, the title of
whose book, The Eating of the Gods, has the double meaning of humanity being
eaten by the gods and of humanity eating the gods.
12. The Greek tragoidia, the etymon of tragedy, means “goat song,” i.e., the bleat-
ing of the animal as it was sacrificed prior to the performance of the play. Accord-
ing to Walker: “Later Theban rites of Dionysus centered on killing and eating a
fawn named Pentheus, and the Maenads wore fawn skins” (237). Whatever the
animal, it had to have horns (even if vestigial, in the case of a fawn), the symbol of
male fertility, and these were often gilded and crowned with a garland or wreath.
13. Although, unlike his prototype Dionysus, Christ was not dismembered,
through the breaking of the consecrated bread he is meant to be associated with
that rite of the sacrifice of the pagan god. As Hardison notes: “In the liturgy of
Good Friday, Christ emerges as the supreme instance of the Divine Victim, the
‘lamb’ led to the slaughter of the original Passover. The agon of the preceding
weeks leads with ritual inevitability to abuse, defilement, torture and destruction,
the Christian embodiment of the sparagmos of pagan religion” (130).
14. Another surrogate for Dionysus was Orpheus, who, like Actaeon, is also
mentioned by Euripides in Bacchae. The Bacchae (Maenads), at the behest of
Dionysus, killed the priest and poet of his cult, tore his body to pieces, and cast
his head and lyre into the river, from whence they floated out to sea. Again, the
severed head of the substitute victim plays an important role in the myth of
Dionysus.
In the context of Christian mythology, there is a parallel substitute victim. And,
again, it was women—Salome and her mother, Herodias—who brought about the
death of John the Baptist by having his head severed and placed on a tray. Despite
the victimization of John the Baptist, his intended surrogate, Jesus Christ, could
not avoid being sacrificed. Although, unlike his prototype Dionysus, Christ was
not dismembered. Christ had to die, John the Baptist’s beheading notwithstand-
ing, because he was the substitute victim for God the Father, who did not act when
Christ prayed for him to “remove this cup.”
WORKS CITED
Aristotle. The Poetics. In Aristotle: On Poetry and Style, trans. G. M. A. Grubbe. Li-
brary of Liberal Arts. Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1958.
Euripides. Bacchae. Translated by Henry Birkhead. In Ten Greek Plays, ed. L. R. Lind,
325–63. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1957.
Guthrie, W. K. C. The Greeks and Their Gods. Boston: Beacon, 1955.
Hardison, O. B., Jr. Christian Rite and Christian Drama in the Middle Ages: Essays on
the Origin and Early History of Modern Drama. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univer-
sity Press, 1965.
Jaynes, Julian. The Origin of Consciousness in the Breakdown of the Bicameral Mind.
Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1990.
Jung, C. G. Symbols of Transformation. Translated by R. F. C. Hull. 2nd ed. Vol. 5 of
The Collected Works of C. G. Jung. Bollingen Series 20. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
Kott, Jan. The Eating of the Gods: An Interpretation of Greek Tragedy. Translated by
Boreslaw Taborski and Edward J. Czerwinski. New York: Random House, 1973.
Linforth, Ivan M. “Myth of the Dismemberment of Dionysus.” In The Arts of Orpheus,
307ff. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1941.
Nietzsche, Friedrich. The Birth of Tragedy and The Genealogy of Morals. Translated by
Francis Golffing. New York: Doubleday/Anchor, 1956.
Scott, George Ryley. Phallic Worship. Westport, Conn.: Associated Booksellers, n.d.
Harper & Row, 1983.
Rites of Passage / 117
Rites of Passage
Metempsychosis, Possession, and Exorcism
in S. An-Sky’s The Dybbuk
Truly, all souls must undergo transmigration. . . .

—Sefer ha-zohar
Sholem An-Sky’s play Der Dibbuk1 details the daily life of a group of Hasidic
Jews in Eastern Europe, recording in the process a wealth of traditions,
legends, superstitions, and other beliefs.2 But the purpose of the play is not
to be merely a faithful folkloric document of a colorful religious commu-
nity. The Dybbuk is the tale of Channon, a young scholar in the Hasidic
synagogue of Brainitz, and Leah, the daughter of the congregation’s wealthi-
est member. The love between them stems from their youth, when the or-
phaned Channon was sheltered by Leah’s father, Sender. But, facing the
reality that Channon has no prospects for an inheritance, Sender seeks to
betroth his daughter to the son of a wealthy man. Channon leaves the house-
hold in an effort to raise enough money to satisfy Sender, hoping and pray-
ing that the betrothal contract will not be signed in the meantime. However,
Channon returns disillusioned by his search for material wealth. Unable to
satisfy Sender’s monetary stipulations, Channon turns to unorthodox meth-
ods to achieve his goal. The illicit nature of his pursuits endangers his life,
and, ultimately, he dies.
The Dybbuk is yet another in the stages of evil. An-Sky’s drama has as
its central motif a love that circumvents the encumbrances of life and finds
fruition beyond the grave. This is achieved through a torturous, unnatural
process: the transmigration of the soul of the lover (Channon) into the liv-
ing body of the beloved (Leah); the total habitation therein of the dybbuk
(or possessing soul); and the expulsion of this migrant soul through the
debilitating rites of exorcism, with an unprecedented and exhilarating out-
come. The Dybbuk is the literary work most representative of the concepts
of metempsychosis, possession, and exorcism in Jewish tradition.
Previous page: Exorcism of Leah, watercolor by Jennifer Coleman, in S. Ansky, The

Dybbuk (South Bend, Ind.: Regnery/Gateway, 1979). Courtesy of the publisher.
1
Metempsychosis, or soul transmigration, is a belief as old as animism and
characteristic of many sophisticated religions of the ancient world. It was a
central tenet in Egypt, as attested by The Book of the Dead; it was at the heart
of Buddhism and Brahmanism; it was fundamental to the Greek myster-
ies, to Pythagoreans, to Zoroastrianism, and to the cult of Mithra; it was a
belief not uncommon among the early Christians, as witnessed by Saint
Jerome and Origen, among others; it became prevalent among some
Gnostics, Manichaeans, and Cathars; even certain Islamic sects upheld the
doctrine.
Living as they did at the crossroads of civilization, and having in their
variegated history the Egyptian and Babylonian captivities, the Jews could
not help but be influenced by foreign beliefs through religious syncretism
and cultural diffusion. Yet there is no viable proof that belief in metem-
psychosis was extant even in the latter part of the Second Temple era (ca.
516 B.C.E.–70 C.E.). Neither the Scriptures nor the Talmud asserts the con-
cept of soul transmigration; indeed, rabbinic thought held metempsychosis
in contempt as a despicable superstition. And, without rabbinic approval,
soul transmigration could not attain orthodox status in the philosophical
tradition of Judaism.3
Despite the lack of official sanction, metempsychosis continued to find
adherents in the enclaves in which the doctrine had been reared. For cen-
turies it was taught to initiates as part of the esoteric wisdom requisite for
advancement to the highest degrees of mysticism. The sacred and occult
nature of the belief mandated secrecy about its deepest mysteries; conse-
quently, communication of this special knowledge was through oral means.
It is for this reason that the Judaic belief in metempsychosis cannot be traced
to its origin.
The first written expression of the doctrine is not made until the pro-
mulgation of one of the major texts of the cabala.4 The Sefer ha-bahir, or
Book of Brilliance, defines the belief in a matter-of-fact way, without expli-
cation of its genesis or theological foundation, as the transmigration of the
soul of a former human being into the body of a newborn male or female
child.5 This is known in Hebrew as gilgul, but the term itself was not em-
ployed in the Bahir or in orthodox philosophy; it made its first appearance
in a cabalistic text in the Sefer ha-temunah, published in Gerona.6 The Bahir
holds that the process of reincarnation may transpire over and over through
a thousand generations.7 The Dybbuk also expresses the general belief in
reincarnation, but its view of gilgul contains a variant: “When the soul of a
human being not yet dead is about to enter a body not yet born, a struggle
takes place. If the sick one dies, the child is born—if the sick one recovers,
a child is born dead” (42). As stated in the Bahir and in this segment from
The Dybbuk, the doctrine of soul transmigration concerns only reincarna-
tion.
But the Sefer ha-zohar, or Book of Splendor, the most extensive and in-
fluential of the cabalistic texts, transcribes what became the definitive ideas
on soul transmigration. Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai, the protagonist of the Zohar,
expounded on the complex theme by interpreting key verses from Exodus
in terms of predestined levels of worthiness:
When a human being is born into the world he is given a soul (nephesh) from
the primordial “animal” sphere, the sphere of purity, the sphere of those who
are designated “Holy Wheels”—namely, the supernal order of angels. If he is
more fortunate he will be endowed with a spirit (ruah). . . . Should he possess
still greater potential merit he is given a soul (neshamah) from the region of
the Throne. These three grades of personality are the “maid-servant,” the
“manservant,” and the “bondwoman” of the King’s daughter. And if the newly
created being deserves still more, the soul which is put into his bodily form
derives through a process of emanation (aziluth) from the sphere of the “Only
Daughter,” and is itself called “the King’s daughter.” If his merit is still greater
he will be endowed with a spirit (ruah), deriving through emanation from the
sphere of the “Central Pillar,” and its owner is then called “The son of the
Holy One.” . . . Should he be of even greater worth he is given a soul (neshamah)
from the sphere of Father and Mother. . . . But if he should acquire still greater
merit, the Holy Name Y H V H is granted to him in fulness. (3:283–84)8
These degrees or levels of worthiness existed prior to the human assig-

nation, for all souls had had an ideal existence. This concept is not the cre-
ation of the author of the Zohar; it is a basic Platonic doctrine, had currency
in the Talmud, and was even implied in the Scriptures. But it is the Zohar
that gives it the most ample expression within Judaic tradition:
When the Holy One, blessed be He, came to create the world, it pleased Him
to form all the souls which were destined to be allotted to the children of men,
and each was shaped before him in the very outline of the body she was after-
wards to inhabit. He examined each one, and saw that some of them would
corrupt their ways in the world. When the time of each was arrived, the Holy
One summoned it, saying: “Go, descend into such and such a place, into such
and such a body.” But ofttimes it chanced that the soul would reply, “Lord of
the world, I am satisfied to be here in this world, and desire not to leave it for
some other place where I shall be enslaved and become soiled.” Then would
the Holy One respond: “From the very day of thy creation thou hast had no
other destiny than to go into that world.” At this the soul, seeing that it must
obey, would descend against its will and enter into this world. (3:291)
Consequently, there is a ratiocination behind the original pairing of soul

and body.
Similarly, soul transmigration is not a random process in the Zohar:
Now as for the soul which is doomed to undergo transmigration, if she is the
daughter of the Holy One, blessed be He, we cannot suppose that she is sold
to an alien body that is under the domination of the evil spirit emanating from
the side of Samael, since it is written: “I am the Lord, that is my name, and my
glory will I not give to another.” (Isa. 42:8)
Nor is it to be thought that the body which harbours the daughter of the king
shall be sold into the power of earthly crowns of defilement. Against this the
Scripture says: “And the land shall not be sold in perpetuity.” (Lev. 25:23)
Which is the body of the King’s daughter? Metatron; and this same body is
identical with the handmaid of the Shekinah. Nevertheless, the soul that is the
King’s daughter is held prisoner therein, having to undergo transmigration.
(3:283)
Even on these planes of merit, then, transmigration is requisite. But there

are limitations to the process, both in number (as opposed to the plenary
view of the Bahir) and in type:
When a soul is doomed to undergo transmigration, should it be one which

has emanated from the side of the Servant, Metatron, who represents in him-
self six aspects, then the successive revolutions of that soul will not be more
than six years (i.e., times) until it shall have completed the six stages which
lead back to the region from whence it came. But if the soul has emanated
from the sphere of the Shekinah Herself, who is symbolized by the number
seven, it “shall go forth free,” because its owner is righteous, and is not sub-
jected to labour or servitude. . . . This verse assuredly speaks of the soul of the
Righteous One, teaching us that even though she may have to undergo trans-
migration in any of these, even in a manservant or maidservant or in any ani-
mal, yet “in it thou shalt do no manner of work,” or, what amounts to the
same thing, “thou shalt not make him serve as a bondsman.” (3:282–83)
While the Bahir presented its views exclusively in the context of hu-
man-to-human transmigration, the Zohar expands the cycle to include the
residency of a human soul even in an animal. This offhand reference re-
flects that nonhuman receptacles for human souls had become an accepted
concept within the schema of metempsychosis.9 While there is no attempt
to justify such radical metamorphoses, the Zohar ascribes varietal transmi-
gration to God’s master plan:
Truly, all souls must undergo transmigration; but men do not perceive the
ways of the Holy One, how the revolving scale is set up and men are judged
every day at all times, and how they are brought before the Tribunal, both
before they enter into this world and after they leave it. They perceive not the
many transmigrations and the many mysterious works which the Holy One
accomplishes with many naked souls, and how many naked spirits roam about
in the other world without being able to enter within the veil of the King’s
Palace. Many are the worlds through which they revolve, and each revolution
is wondrous in many hidden ways, but men neither know nor perceive these
things! Nor do they know how the souls roll about “like a stone inside a sling”
(1 Sam. 25:29). (3:302)
The Dybbuk verifies the continuity of the belief in metempsychosis, even

to the point of expanding on the aspect of metamorphosis: “The souls of
the wicked return in the forms of beasts, or birds, or fish—of plants, even,
and are powerless to purify themselves by their own efforts” (31).
2
While, in Judaism, metempsychosis at first concerned only reincarnation
(gilgul), the belief acquired additional aspects over the centuries. The new
tonalities reflected a wide variety of folk superstitions and fears. The most
important of these, and the most enduring, was ibbur.
The concept of ibbur impressed itself on both esoterics and populace
alike, to the extent that it became second only to gilgul within the confines of
metempsychosis. Ibbur is defined as soul transmigration into a body already
endowed with a soul; in effect, it denotes possession. But if possession has a

connotation of evil, ibbur has both positive and negative manifestations.10
When ibbur is judged to be evil, the possessing soul is called a dybbuk.11
Originally, the dybbuk was thought to be a demon that possessed the body
of a person whose moral defenses were inadequate to ward off evil; the
entry of the dybbuk was believed possible only because the individual had
committed a grave offense. The sin opened the body to possession by the
demon and placed the soul in jeopardy.12 But this aspect of ibbur became
less important as belief in demons declined, although it has not been eradi-
cated. The principal belief in dybbukim centers on the view that wander-
ing souls (not demons) who could not transmigrate or rest until their mission
had been accomplished took possession of living bodies in order to fulfill
their destinies.13
The teachings of the Zohar on ibbur are reiterated in An-Sky’s The Dybbuk.
Leah, the play’s protagonist, understands the rationale behind the belief;
she speaks with a conviction that belies her years:
[I]t isn’t evil spirits that surround us, but souls of those who died before their
time, and come back again to see all that we do and hear all that we say. . . .
[E]very one of us is born to a long life of many, many years. If he dies before
his years are done, what becomes of the life he has not lived? What becomes of
his joys and sorrows, and all the thoughts he had not time to think, and all the
things he hadn’t time to do? Where are the children he did not live long enough
to bring into the world? Where does all that go to? Where? . . . [W]hen a candle
blows out we light it again and it goes on burning down to the end. So how
can a human life which goes out before it has burnt down, remain put out
forever? . . . No human life goes to waste. If one of us dies before his time, his
soul returns to the world to complete its span, to do the things left undone
and experience the happiness and griefs he would have known. . . . It is the
same with all the souls who leave the world before their time. They are here in
our midst, unheard and invisible. (77–79)
Leah is not merely abstracting; she is concerned with the truncated life of
Channon, whom she loved. Her conviction that his soul is nearby is founded
on Hasidic tradition and on her sensitivity, which permits her to “see” and
“hear” the dead (the assassinated bride and bridegroom buried in the town).
But, despite her intuitive knowledge, Leah is unschooled in the caba-
listic refinements of ibbur; it remains for the Messenger, a mysterious visi-
tor who presages death, to reveal the necessary addendum to her statements:
The souls of the dead do return to earth, but not as disembodied spirits. Some
must pass through many forms before they achieve purification. The souls of
the wicked return in the forms of beasts, or birds, or fish—of plants, even, and
are powerless to purify themselves by their own efforts. They have to wait for
the coming of some righteous sage to purge them of their sins and set them
free. Others enter the bodies of the newly born and cleanse themselves by
well-doing. . . . Besides these, there are vagrant souls which, finding neither
rest nor harbor, pass into the bodies of the living, in the form of a Dybbuk,
until they have attained purity. (81–82)
The Messenger’s revelation leaves Leah lost in astonishment. But she soon
fixes on the idea of inviting her dead lover to the wedding, as Channon
had requested in a dream. In itself charitable and innocent, the invitation
nonetheless contains an implicit danger. And, indeed, Leah returns from
the graveyard a changed girl, having fainted after an ordeal that her com-
panion is too terrified to explain. Then, as the wedding ceremonies com-
mence, Leah acts wildly and speaks in a voice not her own: “You buried
me. But I have come back—to my destined bride. I will leave her no more”
(92). The defiant proclamation is in the voice of Channon. Leah has experi-
enced ibbur, having been inhabited by the wandering soul of her lover.
Being virtuous, Leah had the protection of her goodness against pos-
session by an evil entity. But that moral bulwark can be breached when an
individual desires it or places himself in jeopardy.14 As her passionate words
have attested, Leah believes in and sympathizes with souls who hover near
the living because their destinies have been left unfulfilled. Her sympathy
opens her heart to Channon’s plight; her love instigates an unwitting re-
ceptiveness to her lover’s soul. She has longed, subconsciously, to be his,
but, as this is impossible in normal terms, only a supernatural occurrence
can bring about the union of the lovers. And, finally, she extends the fateful
wedding invitation.
The ibbur that Leah experiences, despite the name of dybbuk, is not evil.
The rationale for this conclusion is found both in the circumstances of the
possession and in the words that Channon uttered while still alive. In the
early moments of the play, he expressed his longing in mystical terms: “I
wish to attain possession of a clear and sparkling diamond, and melt it
down in tears and inhale it into my soul. I want to attain to the rays of the
third plane of beauty” (57). Channon’s quest is directed to Tifereth (Beauty),
one of the four Sefiroth (emanations of God) in the Middle Pillar (Judg-
ment and Mercy being the other two pillars, each composed of three
Sefiroth). The Middle Pillar, which is the Shekhinah, mediates between

Judgment (the Feminine, the Left, Darkness) and Mercy (the Masculine,
the Right, Light). The Middle Pillar is also referred to by some cabalists as
the Tree of Life and the other two as the Tree of Good and the Tree of Evil.
Channon desires to follow the way of the Middle Pillar, the perfect
path, which leads to the Shekhinah. But, to achieve that height of perfec-
tion, he must fulfill his destiny on earth: marriage to his predestined
bride and the procreation of offspring in that union. This mitzvah (com-
mandment) having been denied completion through Sender’s obstinacy,
Channon’s soul must undergo metempsychosis as it is written in the
Zohar:
Now the spirit which has left this world without procreation and engendering
of children undergoes constant transmigration, finding no rest, and rolling
about “like a stone inside a sling” until a “redeemer” comes forward to re-
deem it and bring it back to the same “vessel” which it formerly used and to
which it clave with heart and soul, as to its life’s partner, in the union of spirit
with spirit. This “redeemer” builds up that spirit again. For the spirit which
was left by the deceased still clinging to that vessel has not been lost—since
nothing is lost in the world—but it is still there and seeks to return to its basis;
and so the “redeemer” brings it and builds it up again in its place, and it be-
comes a new creation, a new spirit in a new body. (3:303)
In the context of cabalistic mysticism, Channon must seek this redemp-

tion through the union of soul and spirit. As the Zohar explains it: “[A]ll
souls (neshamah) emanate from a high and mighty Tree, from that ‘River
which goes out of Eden’ (Gen. 2:10), and all spirits (ruah) from another,
smaller Tree—the souls from above and the spirits from below—and they
unite after the fashion of male and female” (3:303). In the symbolism of the
play, Channon is the soul and Leah the spirit. Only if their union is achieved
can there be attainment of the mystical Shekhinah and, ultimately, of the
King’s Palace. Thus it is that, in possessing Leah, Channon is seeking only
to fulfill that which was his destiny. The habitation of Channon in Leah,
therefore, is an earthly attempt to achieve the mystical union and is not
evil in itself.
The complication of the motif occurs because Channon, in desperation
over Sender’s refusal of Leah’s hand, turned away from the proper path
and sought his end through cabalistic means. Such a process is, as Rabbi
Azrael explains, fraught with danger, even for the worthiest of souls: “But
it happens sometimes that a soul which has attained to the final state of
purification suddenly becomes the prey for evil forces which cause it to
slip and fall. And the higher it had soared, the deeper it falls” (81). Channon
fits this categorization. He had followed the path of the Middle Pillar, striv-
ing to achieve the third of its four Sefiroth. But his lofty intent was defeated
by the circumstances that prevented his marriage to Leah. Weakened spiri-
tually by an increasing frustration and pessimism, Channon sought out
heterodox means to his physical-spiritual end.
When Channon’s body is discovered in the synagogue well after his
death, the Sefer Raziel is found beside it. The Book of the Angel Raziel is a
cabalistic text attributed to Eleazar of Worms, a thirteenth-century C.E. Jew-
ish mystic and magus. The book purports to be an angelic treatise revealed
to Adam and transmitted by his heirs to Noah. Thereafter, it was lost. It
was discovered in Europe during the Middle Ages, when it became a prac-
tical guide to magicians owing to its complex and varied references to the
secret names of the Divinity,15 Solomon’s Seal, talismans, potions, incanta-
tions, occult symbols, and angelology. With this cabalistic “key” to esoteric
knowledge, Channon sought to thwart Sender’s plan. But his delving into
the cabala for egocentric reasons, no matter how justified, brought him a
premature death. However, his demise contains a cruel ambiguity. After
reaching the depths of despair, he expires in a state of ecstasy: “So it was all
to no avail—neither the fasts, nor the ablutions, nor the spells, nor the sym-
bols. All in vain. . . . So what remains? What is there still to do . . . by what
means. . . . (He clutches the breast of his kaftan, and his face is illuminated
with ecstasy.) Ah! The secret of the Double Name is revealed to me. Ah! I
see Him. I . . . I . . . I have won!” (62–63). Channon dies fulfilled, achieving
apotheosis through the revelation of God’s Double Name and the beatific
vision. Notwithstanding subsequent statements and impressions that de-
fine Channon’s endeavors as evil, neither his death nor the nature of his wan-
dering soul can be construed negatively in the light of his experience. The
ecstatic death of Channon is an important element in assessing the real
status of his soul and the validity of its mission.
A further clue in this context is the word destined. Neither Channon
nor Leah was aware that, before they were born, their fathers had prom-
ised each other that, should one have a son and the other a daughter, their
children would marry. In the course of time, their wives gave birth to a
male child and a female child, respectively. But the friends had parted ear-
lier and did not know of each other’s children. When Sender learned of his
friend’s death, the pact was forgotten. Then destiny brought Channon to
his door, but Sender had no reason to think that he was his friend’s son and
did not ascertain the youth’s parentage. Charitably, Sender took Channon
into his household, and there Channon and Leah were drawn to each other
irresistibly. Sender began to suspect that the love between them was preor-
dained, yet, afraid that, if Channon were his friend’s son, his daughter
would be bound to a poor scholar, he did not pursue his intuitive leanings.
His was a sin of omission.
The pledge of the friends created mutual obligations that were bind-
ing on earth and in heaven. Thus, Channon’s father returns from the grave
to demand a rabbinic trial for Sender and, implicitly, a tikkun, or restora-
tion to its proper place in the Soul of Adam, for Channon’s soul. At the
trial, the accusations are vocalized through the mediumship of Rabbi
Samson: “His son had been blest with a noble and lofty soul, and was pro-
gressing upwards from plane to plane. . . . [H]is son, growing older, had
become a wanderer . . . for the soul to which his soul had been predestined
was drawing him ever onward. . . . [Y]ou took him into your house . . . and
his soul bound itself to the soul of your daughter” (125–26). Sender’s re-
fusal of Leah’s hand to Channon has deprived the youth of his destined
bride and, consequently, of his rightful place in eternity. Because the rab-
binic court sees justification in the charge, it passes judgment against Sender
but does not alleviate Channon’s plight. Perhaps because of this, Channon’s
father neither forgives nor concurs in the sentence. Therefore, the fate of
Channon’s soul rests with Leah, for only she can decide to accept the role
in which destiny has cast her.
When all these elements—circumstances and destiny—are measured,
it becomes evident that dybbuk is a misnomer for the soul that possesses
Leah. Its wandering condition is not a punishment for Channon’s delving
into esoteric doctrines but a final opportunity to obtain restitution so that it
may be redeemed. Nonetheless, the rabbis persist in using the pejorative
term and demand the immediate liberation of Leah’s body. To this the
dybbuk replies: “I have nowhere to go. Every road is barred against me
and every gate is locked. On every side, the forces of evil lie in wait to seize
me. There is heaven and there is earth—and all the countless worlds in
space, yet in not one of these is there any place for me. And now that my
soul has found refuge from the bitterness and terror of pursuit, you wish to
drive me away. Have mercy! Do not send me away—don’t force me to go!”
(109–10). Because the dybbuk has refused to leave of its free will, and be-
cause its cause cannot be sponsored by the living, Rabbi Azrael reluctantly
prepares for the process of eviction through exorcism.
3
Exorcism has an old but scattered history in Judaism. It is not founded on
doctrinal tenets since the belief in demons is not endemic to the religion;
rather, exorcism and its rites derive from case histories found in Scriptures,
midrashic literature, and apocryphal or pseudepigraphal writings. The
anecdotes in these sources underscore a deep-seated faith in the efficacy of
the methods used to cast out possessing entities, be they demonic beings
or former humans. The only valid example of what might be termed pos-
session in the Scriptures is the series of seizures suffered by Saul. The king’s
plight was attributed to an evil spirit sent by Yahweh to possess him. This
entity could be placated only by the music of David’s harp (or lyre): “So
whensoever the evil spirit from the Lord was upon Saul, David took his
harp, and played with his hand, and Saul was refreshed, and was better, for
the evil spirit departed from him” (1 Sam. 16:23). The evil entity returned on
several occasions to possess Saul anew, and, in each instance, Saul attempted
to slay David; but he was unsuccessful (1 Sam. 18:10–11, 19:9–10). The im-
portant feature of the story, however, is the peculiarity of the exorcism, for it
does not purport to be such and yet has the same effect as formal rituals with
similar intent in other religious contexts, be they Jewish or Christian.
There are two other important examples of exorcism concerning fig-
ures from the Scriptures, but the sources are apocryphal. In the first, the
Dead Sea Scrolls depict Abraham as an exorcist when he drives out a de-
mon from Pharaoh by invoking God and laying his hands on the victim
(Fitzmyer, 58–59). In the second, the historian Josephus recounts the popu-
lar view that Solomon had power over demons and that his abilities were
God given: “God also enabled him to learn that skill which expels demons,
which is a science useful and sanative to men. He composed such incanta-
tions also by which distempers are alleviated. And he left behind him the
manner of using exorcisms, by which they drive away demons, so that
they never return, and this method of cure is of great force unto this day.”
The prominent historian then refers to Eleazar, “of my own country,” who,
in his presence (and that of Vespasian and his court), released the demo-
niacally possessed by using Solomon’s name and method: “He put a ring
that had a root of one of those sorts mentioned by Solomon to the nostrils
of the demoniac, after which he drew out the demon through his nostrils;
and when the man fell down immediately, he abjured him to return into
him no more, making still mention of Solomon, and reciting the incanta-
tions which he composed” (book 8, chap. 2, verse 5; p. 173).
In this context, Justin Martyr, a Greek apologist of the second century,

declares: “But though you exorcize any demon in the name of any of those
who were amongst you—either kings, or righteous men, or prophets or
patriarchs—it will not be subject to you. But if any of you exorcize it in the
name of the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob, it
will perhaps be subject to you. Now assuredly your exorcists, I have said,
make use of craft (techne) when they exorcize, even as the Gentiles do, and
employ fumigations and incantations (katadesmoi, ‘bonds’)” (241). Fur-
thermore, some Jewish exorcists incorporated the name of Jesus in their
rites because of the well-documented miracles and exorcisms that Christ
had performed.16 The author of the Acts of the Apostles recounts a case
that occurred in Ephesus:
Now some also of the Jewish exorcists who went about, attempted to invoke
over them that had evil spirits, the name of the Lord Jesus, saying: “I conjure
you by Jesus, whom Paul preacheth.” And there were certain men, seven sons
of Sceva, a Jew, a chief priest, that did this. But the wicked spirit, answering,
said to them: “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?” And the man
in whom the wicked spirit was, leaping upon them, and mastering them both,
prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded.
And this became known to all the Jews and the Gentiles that dwelt at Ephesus.
(19:13–17)
As was the case with Solomon and other scriptural notables among non-
Jews, Christ was thought of as a powerful magician by non-Christians. In
other instances where his name was employed in Jewish exorcisms, ac-
counts relate greater success than in the incident at Ephesus. An apparently
effective, if prolonged, Jewish formula in which the name of Jesus is interpo-
lated was discovered in Paris in a papyrus dated ca. 300 C.E.:
Against demoniacal possession. The tried formula of Pibechis (a celebrated

magician). Take of the juice of green fruits, together with the plant Mastigia (?)
and lotus-pith, and heat it with marjoram (the colourless kind); then pronounce
the following words: “Joel, Ossarthiomi, Emori, Theochipsoith, Sithemeoch,
Sothe, Joe, Mimipsothiooph, Phersothi. AEEIOYO, Joe, Eochariphtha; get thee
out of N.N.” (and other formulae). But write the protecting charm on a tablet
of tin: “Jaeo, Abraothioch, Phtha, Mesentiniao, Pheoch, Jaeo, Charsok,” and
hang it upon the sick person. To every demon it is a thing of fear which he
dreads. Place thyself in front of the patient and conjure him. The formula of
exorcism is the following: “I conjure thee by the God of the Hebrews, Jesus
(later interpolation from a non-Jewish source), Jaba, Jae, Abraoth, Aia, Thoth,
Ele, Elo, Aeo, Eu, Jiibaech, Abarmas, Jabarau, Abelbel, Lona, Abra, Maroia,
Arm, appearing in fire, thou, Tannetis, in the midst of plains, and snow, and
mists; let thine inexorable angel descend and put into safe keeping the wan-
dering demon of this creature whom God has created in his holy Paradise. For
I pray to the Holy God, putting my reliance in Ammonipsentancho.” Say: “I
conjure thee with a flood of bold words: Jakuth, Ablanathanlba, Akramm.”
Say: “Aoth, Jathabathra, Chachthabratha, Chamynchel, Abrooth. Thou art
Abrasiloth, Allelu, Jelosai, Jael: I conjure thee by him who manifested himself
to Osrael by night in a pillar of fire and in a cloud by day and who has saved
his people from the hard tasks of Pharaoh and brought down on Pharaoh the
Ten Plagues because he would not harken. I conjure thee, demoniac spirit, to
say who thou art. For I conjure thee by the seal Solomon placed upon the
tongue of Jeremiah that he might speak. Say therefore who thou art, a celestial
being or spirit of the airs.” (Oesterreich, 101)
Lucianus Samosatenis (ca. 120–ca. 190), the Greek satirist commonly

known as Lucian, cites yet another case of Jewish exorcism. In Philopseudes
sive incredulus, he quotes the first-person evidence of one Ion:
I should like to ask you what you say to those who free possessed men from
their terrors by exorcising the spirits so manifestly. I need not discuss this;
everyone knows about the Syrian from Palestine, the adept in it, how many he
takes in hand who fall down in the light of the moon and roll their eyes and fill
their mouths with foam; nevertheless, he restores them to health and sends
them away normal in mind, delivering them from their straits for a large fee.
When he stands beside them as they lie there and asks: “Whence came you
into his body?” the patient himself is silent, but the spirit (daimon) answers in
Greek or in the language of whatever foreign country he comes from, telling
how and whence he entered into the man; whereupon, by adjuring the spirit
and, if he does not obey, threatening him, he drives him out. Indeed, I actually
saw one coming out, black and smoky in colour. (Lucian, 345)
Such scattered written examples were supplemented by folktales about

possession and exorcism. But the Hasidic beliefs in these subjects relied
more heavily on cabalistic teachings of the postzoharic period. The most
influential stories and protocols about dybbukim and the exorcism thereof
were contained in the works written by the disciples of Rabbi Isaac Luria,
who spread his teachings throughout Eastern Europe and elsewhere.17 The
actual rituals of exorcism used in Hasidism were developed from such
sources during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.
According to Luria’s cabalistic doctrines, the power to exorcise a dybbuk
was not given to every rabbi. Only one who had attained the wisdom and
holiness that comes from a lifetime of dedication to God could be granted
the authority to perform the difficult duties of the exorcist. In Hasidism,
such a one was a baal shem (balshem, ba’alai shem), whose saintliness em-
powered him to perform miracles. Once authorized to act, the saintly rabbi
functioned in the presence of a minyan, ten male members of the congre-
gation. He first intoned the Ninety-first Psalm (“He who lives under the
protection of the most High . . .”) and afterward addressed the dybbuk to
ascertain its identity and the reason for its molestation of the victim. If the
facts behind its action were valid in the context of the community’s moral
and social standards, steps were taken to satisfy the demands of the dybbuk.
The word of the baal shem guarantees this outcome. It was expected that
the wandering soul would depart from the victim once its reason for being
therein was removed. Such a departure would entitle it to a tikkun; in ef-
fect, the soul was redeemed.
But, in cases where the possession was of an evil nature or where the
dybbuk refused to depart, the ritual continued without mitigation. Prayers
for the release of the victim were interspersed with commands to the dybbuk
to cease its parasitic existence. As a last recourse, the baal shem ordered the
blowing of the shofar, the sacred ram’s horn. This act was accompanied by
prayers from the Zohar that ask the angels who are said to reside in the
shofar to bear the congregation’s prayers to God. The three fanfares of the
ram’s horn—Tekiah, Shevarim, Teruah—have progressive potency, the last
accompanied by “words of power” that pronounce the excommunication
of the dybbuk and damn the soul to Gehinnom (Gehenna), the place of
torment.
It is this last recourse that Rabbi Azrael employs in The Dybbuk. Male-
diction and anathema are used as threats to bolster the continuing com-
mands to the dybbuk to vacate the body of the girl. But the exorcist also
uses the inducement of his promise to work against the evil spirits that
wait for Channon’s soul to leave its refuge. However, the dybbuk remains
adamant, his former pleading for mercy becoming defiance: “I am not afraid
of your anathema. I put no faith in your promises. The power is not in the
world that can help me. . . . In the name of the Almighty, I am bound to my
bethrothed, and will remain with her to all eternity” (111–12). Finally, Rabbi
Azrael orders shrouds, candles, and horns for the decisive confrontation.
The seven scrolls and the seven trumpets are each given to different men.
Then Tekiah is blown on the ram’s horn. The dybbuk reacts with increas-
ing despair but does not depart. The horns then blow Shevarim to no avail.
Such is the dybbuk’s tenacity. The black candles are lit while the shrouds
are vested. With his arms raised, and resembling an Old Testament prophet,
Rabbi Azrael pronounces the final invocation. The words of excommuni-
cation are followed by the damning sound of Teruah on the sacred horns.
The dybbuk is defeated. He submits and leaves the body he possesses,
promising never to return to it.18
At this moment, Channon’s soul is excommunicated from the spiritual
body of Israel. But, desirous not only of freeing Leah but especially of pro-
viding a tikkun for Channon, Rabbi Azrael immediately silences the horns,
lifts the anathema, and offers the promised prayer. Channon’s soul is freed
from the grasp of the demons and is once more redeemable. Yet Channon
does not depart from the room when the others leave. He waits until Leah’s
only companion falls asleep and then, invisible to his beloved, who is pro-
tected by a magic circle drawn by Rabbi Azrael, speaks: “I broke down the
barriers between us—I crossed the plains of death—I defied every law of
past and present time and all the ages. . . . I strove against the strong and
mighty and against those who know no mercy. And as my last spark of
strength left me, I left your body to return to your soul” (142–43). The prom-
ise of the dybbuk never to return to Leah’s body has not been broken.
Channon’s soul has remained, not to repossess the girl, but to assure that
he will be in her soul. Channon’s desire for this union is shared by Leah.
Her passion dissolves the barrier of his invisibility, and, seeing him, she
breaches the bounds of the magic circle. As the music of a wedding march
is heard, Leah advances to her destined bridegroom. She has opened her-
self totally to the supernatural world—both physically and spiritually—
and crosses the final threshold to be united eternally to Channon as she
never could in life. As their two forms merge into one at the spot where he
had appeared, a great light enshrines the union of the lovers.
The climactic moment of the drama portrays in visual terms what the
Zohar indicates verbally: “And when they (soul and spirit) unite, they shine
with a celestial light, and in their union they are designated ‘Lamp,’ as it
says. ‘The lamp of the Lord is the soul of man’ (Prov. 20:27), NeR (lamp)
being the abbreviation of Neshamah-Ruah (soul-spirit). Soul and spirit,
the union of the masculine and the feminine, bring forth light, but if sepa-
rate they do not give light” (3:303). The mystical wedding of Channon and
Leah both symbolizes and is the union of the Neshamah (soul) and Ruah
(spirit) that the cabalists taught was the supreme moment of Being: “For
when the souls ascend from this world in a bright and pure condition, they
are entered into the King’s archives. . . . [T]here is set a Palace which is
called the Palace of Love. This is the region wherein the treasures of the
King are stored, and all his love-kisses are there. All souls beloved of the
Holy One enter into that Palace. The soul wraps herself in the spirit in
order to occupy her station in the upper region, in the hidden Palace, as it
is written: ‘For the spirit becomes a covering (ya’toph) before me and the
souls which I have made’ (Isa. 57:16)” (3:292–93, 303).
Despite its concern with ethical values and human sensibilities, The
Dybbuk is not a didactic treatise. The play focuses on folk beliefs that stem
from mystical tenets formulated in Jewish antiquity and conceptualized in
the several texts of the cabala. The Dybbuk, therefore, evidences the conti-
nuity of ancient beliefs in metempsychosis, possession, and exorcism as
well as the intrinsic role of the occult in Hasidism.
NOTES
1. The original title of Der Dibbuk was Tsvishn tsvey veltn (Between two worlds).
Although written in 1916, the play did not see its first performance until 1920; but
it was the 1922 Habimah Theatre production in Moscow, under the direction of
Eugene Vakhtangov, that made the work world renowned. The gestation of the
play began in 1912 when An-Sky (Solomon Rappoport, 1863–1920) heard a Hasidic
folktale about dybbukim. He used that legend and the Hasidic song “Mipnei mah”
as the core of his play. Indeed, the work begins and ends with the haunting melody
of the chant.
2. Among these are miracles (especially those performed by Baal-Shem Tov,
Rabbi Israel, the founder of the Hasidic movement), the reality of Satan (a curious
Jewish adoption of a Christian belief), the dark and little people, the evil eye, the
cabala, destiny or fate, sin, the dead, and mystic rituals.
3. Metempsychosis was rejected repeatedly in a variety of medieval and later
texts: Sefer ha-orot, by Jacob al-Kirkisani; Emunoth v’deoth (Book of beliefs and opin-
ions), by Rav Saadyah Gaon; Emunah ramah, by Abraham ibn Daud; Ikkarim, by
Joseph Albo; Megillat ha-megalleh and Meditations of the Sad Soul, by Abraham ben
Hiyya; Sefer kevod Elohim, by Abraham ha-Levi ibn Migash; and Ben David, by Leone
Modena. Neither Judah Halevi nor Maimonides discusses metempsychosis.
4. The word cabala means oral tradition. It is a general heading given a variety
of writings stemming from the oral tradition of Judaism (variously Kabbalah,
Qabalah, etc.) and concerned mainly with the mystical exegesis of Scripture. While
many writings are called cabalistic, these are the principal works: Hekhaloth Books
(the remnants of Second Temple era writings concerned with reaching the Merkabah
[the Throne-Chariot of God] by passing through the heavenly halls [or Hekhaloth],
among which is included the pseudepigraphal Book of Enoch) compiled between
the fifth and the sixth centuries C.E.; Sefer yetsirah or Book of Creation (a brief collec-
tion of writings said to date from between the third and the sixth centuries C.E.,
dealing with the ten Sefiroth or emanations of God and the mystical meaning of
the Hebrew alphabet, as revealed to Abraham the Patriarch in a vision), not pub-
lished until 1552; Sefer ha-bahir or Book of Brilliance (a compendium of random,
often nonsequential texts, the most important of which presents the first written
expression of the concept of reincarnation), compiled in Provence in the second
half of the twelfth century C.E.; and Sefer ha-zohar or Book of Splendor (purporting
to be the compilation of the teachings of Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai, a second-century
C.E. Tanna, by Moses de Leon, a thirteenth-century C.E. Sephardic Jew, a volumi-
nous commentary on the Pentateuch also known as The Midrash of Rabbi Simeon bar
Yohai), circulated in manuscript in Spain during the thirteenth century C.E. and
published in 1558.
5. Transmigration of a male soul into the body of a female child was believed
to cause sterility.
6. The Sefer ha-temunah was written ca. 1250 C.E. and later attributed to Ishmael
the High Priest. It is one of the most difficult of the cabalistic texts to comprehend
because its style is deliberately obscure, to disguise the esoteric doctrines pro-
mulgated by the author. The most audacious of his teachings concern the theory
of cosmic cycles or Shemittot, which interprets God’s image in terms of the shapes
of the Hebrew letters and the secret name of God. A thirteenth-century C.E. apo-
logia by an anonymous author, when published in 1892, helped clarify some of the
obscurities.
7. But the commonly accepted version among cabalists was that only three
transmigrations (reincarnations) occurred after the original residency of a soul in a
human body, this on the basis of Job 33:29: “Such mercy, not once or twice, God
shews to man, rescuing him from the grave, rekindling the lamp of life for him.”
(The Vulgate reads: “Ecce haec omnia operatur Deus tribus vicibus per singulos.”
In the Zohar, the passage is rendered: “Behold what God does in respect to each
man, even to the third time.”) Proper burial is a prerequisite for transmigration,
and that includes interment within twenty-four hours of death.
8. The soul is tripartite, its aspects being known as Neshamah, which is the
superior phase; Ruah, which is the moral seat; and Nefesh, which is the physical
side of the spirit, that which motivates the body. Each aspect has as its source one
of the ten Sefiroth.
9. Other aspects of reincarnation theory include rebirth in gentiles and in inor-
ganic matter. The rationale in such cases was that the soul, having led a sinful life,
had to be punished severely by a radical transmigration; most punishments of this
type were associated with sins of sexuality, either expressly forbidden by the To-
rah or perverse in themselves, or both. Rabbi Isaac b. Solomon Luria (1534–72 C.E.),
the founder of the Safed community of cabalists in Palestine, taught that gilgul
occurs not only through human bodies but also through animals and inanimate
objects. Luria himself did not write down his ideas, but they persisted through the
oral and written transmission of his pupils, especially Hayim Vital, Moses
Cordovero, and Joseph Karo.
10. An example of ibbur where the reason for possession is not evil is the grant-
ing of an additional soul to one who is close to but needs assistance in attaining
redemption (perhaps through the completion of the remaining 613 mitzvoth).
11. The word dybbuk itself does not appear in the Scriptures, the Talmud, or the
major texts of the cabala; it is first mentioned in writing in a Hebrew document
dated 1571 C.E. but already figured in a legend about Rabbi Luria that was later
incorporated into the important Yiddish folktale collection Maaseh Buch (1602 C.E.).
Dybbuk, a word common to the spoken language of German, Polish, and Russian
Jews, may have derived from davok, a verb meaning “to cleave to,” used in cabalis-
tic literature.
12. A similar concept appears in Christianity, where it is held that, although a
virtuous person may be obsessed (troubled by temptation), as in the case of saints,
possession cannot occur unless an individual has sinned gravely.
13. The mission of such a soul could be achieving proper burial, righting of a
wrong, paying a debt, collecting on a promise, atoning for a serious sin or sins, or
another end of sufficient importance to require possession. But an evil mission,
such as vengeance, could also prompt ibbur.
14. The best literary examples of this syndrome occur in Bram Stoker’s Dracula,
which is set in the same European vicinity as The Dybbuk. Dracula victimizes only
those who invite him by word or action and those who place themselves in jeop-
ardy, even if unwittingly.
15. Jewish tradition holds that God has many names. To the cabalists, the most
sacred was the Tetragrammaton (composed of the four letters I H V H, transliter-
ated as YAHWEH or JEHOVAH), which was pronounced Adonai since this was
the unspeakable name of God. Before the Tetragrammaton, the name was referred
to as Shem ha-meforash and consisted of seventy-two syllables made up of 216
letters. There were many other interpretations of God’s name among cabalists; they
believed that these names, to a greater or lesser degree, held the key to the secrets
of the universe.
16. The Gospels set in Judea do not contain acts of exorcism. The casting out of
demons by Christ occurs only in those Gospels set in Galilee, where belief in de-
mons was paramount.
17. Reports about dybbukim appear in Samuel Vital’s Sha’ar ha-gilgulim, Hayim
Vital’s Sefer ha-hezyonot, Manasseh ben Israel’s Nishmat hayyim, Elijah ha-Kohen’s
Minhat Eliyahu, and in Judah Moses Fetya’s Minhat Yehudah. Protocols on exor-
cisms of famous spirits appeared regularly from 1696 C.E. into the twentieth cen-
tury, the last issued in 1904 in Jerusalem.
18. Folklore maintains that the exit of a dybbuk could be ascertained by the
appearance of a bloody spot on the little toe of the victim’s right foot and by a tiny
break in a windowpane of the room where the exorcism had occurred. There are
no such signs in The Dybbuk.
WORKS CITED
Ansky, S. The Dybbuk. Translated by Henry Alsberg and Winifred Kazin. New York:
Liveright, 1926.
Fitzmyer, J. A. The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave 1: A Commentary. Rome:

Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1966.
Josephus, Flavius. The Antiquities of the Jews. In Complete Works, trans. William
Whiston. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Kregel, 1960.
Justin Martyr. “Dialogue with Trypho, ch. 85.” In The Ante-Nicene Fathers. 10 vols.
New York: Scribner’s, 1899.
[Léon, Moses de]. The Zohar [i.e., Sefer ha-zohar]. 1558. Translated by Harry Sperling
and Maurice Simon. 5 vols. London, 1933.
Lucian. Translated by A. M. Harmon. Vol. 3. Loeb Classical Library. 1921. Cam-
bridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1969.
Oesterreich, Traugott K. Possession: Demoniacal and Other among Primitive Races, in
Antiquity, the Middle Ages, and Modern Times. Translated by D. Ibberson. New
York, 1930. Reissued as Possession and Exorcism (New York: Causeway, 1974).
The Savaged Mind / 137
The Savaged Mind

Voodoo Terror in Eugene O’Neill’s
The Emperor Jones
Midway through the journey that is life,

I found myself within a darkened wood
On straying from the proper path.
—Dante, Inferno
Dante’s “darkened wood”1 is a metaphor for the fallen state of the soul, a
condition that impedes taking “the proper path,” the way that leads to
personal purgation and, in the Christian scheme of the epic journey, to
God. Thus, the poet, recognizing that he has strayed from the proper path,
must strive to find his way. But he will be able to regain the path only after
willingly undergoing the process of integration of the self2 in the journey
through infernal depths. Dante’s was an intense rite of passage that re-
quired dying to the old ways in order to be born anew. Such is the journey
that informs The Emperor Jones.
Brutus Jones, the African American protagonist of Eugene O’Neill’s
extended multiscene expressionistic play, preys on the perceived naïveté
of the natives who inhabit the unnamed Caribbean island on which he has
established his empire after fleeing from his imprisonment as a murderer
in the United States. In his vanity, Jones sees his black subjects as a super-
stitious and backward lot who have been duped into believing that he pos-
sesses a charm whose power is such that his demise can be achieved only
through the use of a silver bullet, à la werewolf lore. Jones knows full well,
of course, that the poor, ignorant natives he has hoodwinked into serving
him have no access to silver and feels quite confident, smug even, about
his safety—so smug, in fact, that he has fashioned a silver bullet to show
them, indicating that, when the time comes, he will use it on himself. The
Brutus Jones of the early part of the play is possessed of a cunning, worldly
mind and great self-assurance.
Previous page: Voodoo Drums, anonymous, collection of the author.

FALLEN MAJESTY
The first scene of the play opens on the empty audience chamber of the
palace, a building of colonial European style, a remnant of earlier tenancy.
Shortly, an old black woman enters cautiously; she is obviously escaping.
When she is stopped by Henry Smithers, a Cockney trader dressed in sa-
fari gear who has come to see Jones, she discloses that everyone who has
served the self-styled emperor has fled to the distant hills while he sleeps.
Smithers’s face takes on “an immense mean satisfaction” as he responds: “Well,
I know bloody well wot’s in the air—when they runs orf to the ’ills. The
tom-tom’ll be thumping out there bloomin’ soon. . . . ’Es bound to find
out soon as ’e wakes up. ’Es cunnin’ enough to know when ’is time’s
come” (sc. 1; p. 10). And, indeed, soon after Brutus Jones awakes, the
drums begin to sound. Once introduced toward the latter part of the ini-
tial scene, “at a rate exactly corresponding to normal pulse-beat—72 to the
minute” (sc. 1; p. 24), the drums go on incessantly, beating an unnerving
tattoo, an eerie sound unlike any produced by a military band.3 This is
the start of the Voodoo motif.4
The news that Smithers gives him about the desertion of the palace
staff, who have not only taken to the hills but also stolen the horses, along
with the counterpoint provided by the sound of the Voodoo drums, prompts
Jones to make his own departure. But his exit is accomplished in seeming
self-possessed style: “Does you think I’d slink out de back door like a com-
mon nigger? I’se Emperor yit, ain’t I? And de Emperor Jones leaves de way
he comes, and dat black trash don’t dare stop him. . . . (He puts his hands in
his pockets and with studied carelessness, whistling a tune, he saunters out of the
doorway . . .)” (sc. 1; p. 28). Showing his bravado, Jones has left the palace—
both locale and symbol of his power and safety as well as of his “civilized”
state—to pursue his escape beyond the vast plain into the “Great Forest.”
In the meantime, his former subjects have taken the high ground, not only
physically in the hills, but also symbolically in their superior moral and
ethical stance thereon.
After his long trek on the low ground, it is nightfall as Jones approaches
the edge of the forest. It is “a wall of darkness dividing the world” that he
encounters. Jones has, indeed, left his man-made civilized milieu and is
about to enter the “brooding, implacable” (sc. 2; p. 29) environment of nature.
The journey through his own darkened wood will prove highly disturbing
and, ultimately, bring about his undoing through a series of experiences to
which he reacts with growing fear.
THE HAUNTING
Jones is unsettled first by the sight of the dark forest before him; next by
the sound of the drums and the thought of the pursuing natives; then by
not finding the food he had stashed outside the forest. Then, as he prepares
to traipse through the dense undergrowth, he starts to become aware of his
predicament: he is alone in an inhospitable setting full of natural noises
and potential dangers. And there is always the pervasive sound of the Voo-
doo drums. Low at first, yet distinct, the drumming increases in intensity
and length as Jones’s journey progresses. His bravado and strength dimin-
ish as the drumming becomes more pronounced.
Drums have provided a form of communication since primordial times;
likewise, through their rhythmic patterns and their timbre, they have been
a vehicle for entering a state of trance. In the play, their ongoing and ever-
increasing presence has a direct impact on the protagonist. This is first
manifest in his earliest encounter with the supernatural. Although he does
not see the noisemakers or physically confront the feared denizens of the
Great Forest, Jones does experience other disturbing things: “While his back
is turned, the Little Formless Fears creep out from the deeper blackness of the forest.
They are black, shapeless; only their glittering little eyes can be seen. . . . From the
formless creatures on the ground in front of him comes a tiny gale of low mocking
laughter like a rustling of leaves” (sc. 2; pp. 32–33). The fears that have been
welling up during his trek through the darkened wood have come to the
fore and taken shape as dark, unfathomable beings.5 As Jones soon learns,
these pose a greater danger to his well-being than any predatory animal.
The “Little Formless Fears” rise up before him all at once. With a yell of
terror, he yanks out his revolver and fires at the creatures, which scurry
into the deeper darkness of the woods. It is then that Jones hastens into the
forest proper, the newly risen moon casting eerie beams through the leafy
canopy of the very tall trees. The firing of the weapon, symbolic of the
power of civilization over the natural world, provides a momentary re-
spite from his fears.
But, as he struggles to make his escape through the massive forest, he
loses his hat, his face is scratched, and his gawdy uniform is torn. The Little
Formless Fears then manifest themselves one at a time, personifying vi-
sions out of his evil past. As such they parallel the beasts—the Leopard,
the Lion, the She-Wolf, images representing the capital sins—encountered
by Dante in his attempt to climb the serene mountain that they guard. Just
as Dante was prevented from attaining his goal because he had not earned
such a reward, so Brutus Jones must undergo his own test before he can
merit freedom.
The first of the Little Formless Fears to materialize appears in the shape
of Jones’s friend Jeff, who is dressed in a Pullman porter’s uniform and is
seen throwing dice. Terrified at seeing again the man he had caught cheat-
ing and murdered, Jones fires at the image of Jeff, which disappears in-
stantly. Jones is unnerved by the apparition, the first manifestation of his
brutal past.
To the ever-increasing sound of the drum, Jones plunges further into
the forest without discerning the path that leads to the sea, on which he
has planned his escape from the island. He is lost. His uniform in tatters,
he removes his coat and flings it aside. Another vestige of his former state
is gone, leaving him stripped to the waist. The spurs are next to go. As if
recognizing the stripping away of his civilized veneer, Jones says: “Ha’nts!
Yo’ fool nigger, dey ain’t no such things! Don’t de Baptist parson tell you
dat many time? Is yo’ civilized, or is yo’ like dese ign’rent black niggers
heah?” (sc. 4; p. 38). But his reasoning cannot stem the tide of apparitions.
As he rests in a clearing, a silent gang of black prisoners led by a white
guard manifests itself. The guard points to Jones to join the chain gang,
and he does so “in a hypnotized stupor” (sc. 4; p. 40). Subservient outwardly,
but seething within, Jones reenacts his murder of the prison guard, but not
having the original weapon—the shovel he had used while on the chain
gang—he fires his gun instead; it is his third shot. As before, the apparition
disappears. And, again, “Jones leaps away in mad flight” (sc. 4; p. 41).
Such are the shapes that beset the haunted man, apparitions that Jones
drives away by firing his pistol. Three of his six bullets have been spent in
ridding himself of the haunts. He is near the end of his civilized state: “His
pants are in tatters, his shoes cut and misshapen” (sc. 5; p. 41). And he sees only
one recourse left, that of prayer and confession of wrongdoing: “Suddenly
he throws himself on his knees and raises his clasped hands to the sky—in a voice of
agonized pleading” (sc. 5; p. 42). But his is a prayer to be rid of the appari-
tions, a self-serving turning to God, not a recognition of the evil he has
done and a selfless plea for mercy. Religion becomes a crutch in time of
need and is no more to Jones than the pistol he has used against the haunts.
A means to an end, his prayer is too little and too late to exorcise the de-
mons that beset him.
Once he has undergone the unnerving materialization of his personal
fears—and their “elimination” through the firing of his weapon—Jones un-
dergoes a second set of hauntings that elicit racial fears. He experiences a
part of his people’s history—the pre–Civil War slave auction—himself be-

coming the object of the bidding. Now more enraged than frightened, Jones
fires twice—once at the auctioneer and once at the planter who has bought
him. The scene dissolves as did the other visions when he fires the gun,
but, as before, Jones “rushes off crying with fear” (sc. 5; p. 45). He has fired
five of the six bullets in his revolver, and only the “magical” silver bullet
remains.
THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE

Regression to savage fear and superstition—the very state he had mocked
in the island’s natives—becomes Brutus Jones’s own condition, as mani-
fested in his being physically stripped of white civilization’s trappings—
“His pants have been so torn away that what is left of them is no better than a
breech cloth” (sc. 6; p. 46) —and in his joining the swaying, murmuring blacks
in his reappearing vision of the chained African slaves. Primal elements
have been dredged up from his cultural memory, elements stemming from
the subconscious abyss of his being—the African ancestry he had buried
by taking on the ways of American life, that is, of the white world.
Soon Jones is unable to stem the regressive swell taking him into Afri-
can life itself, and he finds himself at the “foot of a gigantic tree by the edge of
a great river” (sc. 7; p. 47). By the tree is a rough-hewn stone altar, before
which he kneels “as if in obedience to some obscure impulse” (sc. 7; p. 48).
Sobbing hysterically, he crawls away. Suddenly, Jones is confronted by the
Congo Witch Doctor, who emerges from behind the huge tree. Jones is awed
by this formidable presence out of Africa whose ritual dance and shrill
chant are accompanied by the beating of the tom-tom. This sound “grows to
a fierce, exultant boom. . . . Jones has become completely hypnotized. His voice
joins in the incantation, in the cries; he beats time with his hands and sways his
body to and fro from the waist. The whole spirit and meaning of the dance has
entered into him, has become his spirit” (sc. 7; p. 49).
But there is one crucial element yet to be encountered. Having dis-
posed of the trappings of his personal and tribal life—all externals—in one
way or another, there remains only to enter the very soul of Brutus (no
longer Jones, but solely the brute that his name has only implied until now).
In that depth of his being dwells the creature from the abyss—the Croco-
dile God. And the horrific monster materializes from the murky depths of
the swamp at the beckoning of the Congo Witch Doctor.
The crocodile is vicious and destructive in its physical reality, while in
its metaphoric state it represents fecundity and power. Brutus, now Primal
Man, is alone with his most basic, ultimate crisis—confronting the creature
before him, which is a manifestation of the beast within as well as potential
for creative energy. Brutus is to be the sacrificial victim, dying to his old life
in order to experience rebirth. In his stupor or hypnotic trance, he is unable
to resist the pull of death, and he “squirms on his belly nearer and nearer” (sc.
7; p. 50) to the Crocodile God.
Suddenly, as if his last prayer were answered, he remembers the last
vestige of his civilized state: the gun that saved him in previous situations
of danger. Jones again fires, this time the sixth and last round—the silver
bullet—at the intimate nightmare that is the Crocodile God. The beast and
the Congo Witch Doctor disappear like the shapes that haunted him ear-
lier. But he has spent his own charm—the silver bullet—not on himself,
but on an apparition out of his subconscious.
In a way, he has destroyed himself in annihilating first his personal
past, then his cultural or racial memory, and, finally, his own primal self.
But he does not replace these with the “new man” that should result from
completion of the rite of passage. All that remains of him is his hollow,
unfulfilled body. And that will meet its demise in the eighth and final scene
of the play.
THE SILVER BULLET

The natives having accepted the silver bullet myth promoted by Jones, Lem,
their leader, patiently collects the precious metal from the chance coins
that come his way. When he has enough, he fashions the magical metal
into silver bullets with which to execute their despotic superman of a ruler.
Accompanied by the deafening beat of the drum, Lem and his tribe track
Jones to the very spot at which he entered the Great Forest. They hear his
thrashing about in the undergrowth, no doubt having returned to his point
of entry by traveling in circles during his phantasmagoric ordeal (“the
proper path was wholly lost and gone,” as Dante puts it). By this time,
Brutus Jones, having escaped execution in the white man’s jail, is about to
take his final steps in the savages’ jungle. He is a dead man walking. Soon,
the very superstition that had kept him in power is turned on him: “The
report of several rifles sounds from the forest, followed a second later by savage,
exultant yells. The beating of the tom-tom abruptly ceases” (sc. 8; p. 53). The
Voodoo drums have continued beating until the play’s last sequence of
events. They stop when Brutus Jones has been executed since they are no
longer necessary. When they do cease beating, the effect is shockingly dra-
matic, for they are “heard” even in their absence: their silence is deafening.
Like Brutus Jones’s life, the natives’ plight has been brought to closure by
Voodoo magic. Jones has been duly executed. Ironically, the white man’s
justice that he had mocked has been served under the law of the jungle
through the suggestive might of Voodoo and the killing power of civilized
man’s rifles in the hands of natives who believed in the efficacy of a silver
bullet.
A further irony is that Brutus Jones—who, having adopted the white
man’s perpective,6 has been right in the supposition that the natives are
superstitious—is blind to his own deep-seated credence. What he also fails
to realize is how tenacious the natives are in their pursuits. While they hold
on to African beliefs that are absurd to the civilized mind of Jones, they also
possess what they believe are magical processes that empower them to be
rid of adversaries. Their protection lies in traditional supernatural rites that
are highly effacious, as the play’s denouement makes evident.
The amazement visible on the face and heard in the words of Smithers,
the cynical trader, expresses the disbelief that Jones’s bravado could have
been taken so literally by the natives. But such is the power of age-old
conditioning to superstition. The play, which opened with Smithers, has
come full circle back to the Cockney trader; too, the path that the bewil-
dered, crazed Jones followed through the forest circled back to the very
place through which he had entered it. The circular pattern is emphasized
further in the completion of the desire expressed in the opening sequence:
“I only ’opes I’m there when they takes ’im out to shoot ’im” (sc. 1; p. 10).
In hindsight, Smithers’s words are prophetic, for it is Smithers who pre-
sides over the body of Brutus Jones when it is brought out by the natives
who executed him as if he had, indeed, been a mythic being.
Brutus Jones has undergone a rite of passage, albeit not a salutary one
since he has lost his life in the process toward purgation. That rite has its
culmination in the encounter with the primal beast. In his association with
the Crocodile God, Brutus comes close, if unwittingly, to bringing together
the elements of the subsconscious toward the integration of the self. Ac-
cording to Jung (see Symbols of Transformation), the animal is a metaphor for
the nonhuman psyche, for the level of subhuman instinct, and for the un-
conscious segments of the psyche. Thus, the more primitive the animal—
the crocodile is among the few extant prehistoric life-forms—the deeper
the stratum of which it is an expression.
But Brutus fails to immerse himself in the primal swamp out of which
the god emerges. Rather than attain rejuvenation at the end of his rite of
passage, Brutus dies in the brutish state, unenlightened, unredeemed. He
is a failed experiment, like the humunculus of the alchemist, the golem of
Jewish legend, or the creature of Dr. Frankenstein.
The mind of Brutus Jones was savaged by the fears latent in his psyche,
fears stemming from his murderous acts. These fears were intensified into
a crisis by the Voodoo drums, which were not only beating externally but,
in his mind, becoming a metaphor for the pace of the regressive quicken-
ing within the man. It is through this crisis that the protagonist questions
his destiny. Unfortunately for Jones, he was unable to turn the crisis into a
positive state by transmuting evil into its opposite through the process of
inversion, whereby the potential for change is recognized, followed by the
resolution of guilt and, thereafter, rebirth into the new man. He has failed
to attain the Jungian integration of the self.
Unlike Dante, who traverses the hell of his own darkened wood and
emerges a victor over his fallen human nature, Brutus Jones does not have
the will or the deep-seated faith to find the proper path and, as a result,
suffers dire consequences in undertaking a journey that he fails to bring to
fruition. It is ironic that evil is assigned, not to the Voodoo tradition in-
voked by O’Neill as a frame for his protagonist’s last moments, but rather
to the repressive, culpable actions of Brutus Jones, who, having set himself
up as a god, has been brought down to his knees by his human nature. In
the end, he is just another man, susceptible to the same fears and supersti-
tions as marked the natives he has oppressed. In contrast to Dante’s heroic
journey, Jones’s is a failed rite of passage, a processional to death, both
physical and spiritual, a journey to perdition. His life has been extinguished
in ironic fulfillment of his own false myth through the savaging of his mind
by Voodoo terror.
NOTES
1. The translation of canto 1, lines 1–3, used in the epigraph is mine.
2. The process toward integration of the self, i.e., attaining the harmonious rela-
tionship of psychological traits, appears in many discussions by Jung. In Psychol-
ogy and Alchemy, e.g., he states: “Natural man is not a ‘self’—he is the mass and a
particle in the mass, collective to such a degree that he is not even sure of his own
ego. That is why since time immemorial he has needed the transformation myster-
ies to turn him into something, and to rescue him from the animal collective psyche,
which is nothing but a variété. But if we reject this unseemly variété of man ‘as he
is,’ it is impossible for him to attain integration, to become a self. And that amounts
to spiritual death” (81).
3. Drums have a fundamental role in African and Afro-Caribbean religious ritu-

als. Depending on the people and their religion, enslaved Africans brought to the
Caribbean and other areas made drums reminiscent of African instruments. Since
O’Neill does not identify the island on which the play takes place, it is impossible
to trace the origin of the natives and, consequently, to define their ritual traditions
and the types of drums they use.
4. Voodoo, from Haitian Creole Voudoun or Vaudun, is the generalized term for
the religious practices that slaves brought with them to the Caribbean islands and
New Orleans from their homelands in West Africa. But each island with slave popu-
lations developed its own interpretation of African culture, and the religious rites
practiced took on such names as Santería (in the Hispanic islands of Cuba, Puerto
Rico, and Santo Domingo), Obeah (in Jamaica), and Ju-Ju (in areas where Hausa
slaves were taken), among the most prominent. See Lima, chap. 8.
5. Freudian psychoanalysis was very much in the air when O’Neill wrote The
Emperor Jones. It was the technique that Freud employed to bring out of the sub-
conscious those matters that affected well-being so that the patient could recog-
nize the source of his or her illness and resolve the problem with the aid of the
analyst.
6. While it is clear that O’Neill is writing from the perspective of the white world
and that his perception of Brutus Jones is that of an outsider in that culture, the
play is not about a confrontation of black and white cultures. O’Neill prompts the
character’s confrontation with his own roots when he has Jones encounter the en-
emy within and without in his flight from the civilized world. The playwright has
cast Jones in a difficult mold—a black man who must shed the false shell of West-
ern culture and come to grips with both himself and his ancestry—but O’Neill
places the agon in a non-Western setting, the jungle, and makes the antagonists
blacks rather than whites.
WORKS CITED
Jung, C. G. Psychology and Alchemy. 2d ed. Vol. 12 of The Collected Works of C. G.
Jung. Bollingen Series 20. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1977.
———. Symbols of Transformation. Translated by R. F. C. Hull. 2d ed. Vol. 5 of The
Collected Works of C. G. Jung. Bollingen Series 20. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton Uni-
versity Press, 1976.
of Kentucky, 1995.
O’Neill, Eugene. The Emperor Jones. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts, [1949].
Satan in Salem / 147
Satan in Salem
Sex as Grimoire in Arthur Miller’s
The Crucible
I believe that the reader will discover here the essential nature
of one of the strangest and most awful chapters in human
history.
—Arthur Miller, The Crucible
Religious persecution may shield itself under the guise of a

mistaken and over-zealous piety.
—Edmund Burke,
“Impeachment of Warren Hastings,” 17 February 1788
The realities of fanatical politics in the United States in the early 1950s proved
unpalatable to many, among them the playwright Arthur Miller, who was
prompted to write The Crucible,1 a work that attacked the perceived evils of
McCarthyism under the veil of the infamous witch trials held in the Mas-
sachusetts Bay Colony village of Salem in 1692. To the dramatist, the witch-
hunt in some areas of colonial America, which condemned those accused
as religious dissidents through hearsay and superstitious belief (spectral
evidence, to use the phrase then current), seemed a perfect parallel to the
hearings in which Senator Joseph McCarthy and his Committee on Un-
American Activities posited the existence of a Communist conspiracy. This
perception led to the undue condemnation of many through circumstan-
tial, often unfounded accusations and charges of guilt by association.
When it opened on Broadway in 1953, The Crucible—in effect a modern
morality play about repression, guilt, and fear—was seen by critics to be a
less than artistic endeavor owing to its topicality. However, the play has, in
spite of the dramatist’s early insistence on its political intent, become a
masterwork of the American theater because it rises above the circumstances
that motivated its creation and addresses the universality of human be-
havior in its search for freedom of choice and expression toward individu-
ation. It is truly qualified to be considered among other stages of evil.
Previous page: Examination of an Accused Salem Witch, artist unknown. Public do-
main.
Miller entered the skewered world of Salem through its prohibitions.

The Puritan code of behavior was rigidly structured and enforced, reach-
ing into all areas of human activity, both social and private. Among things
prohibited were leisure reading (only the Bible was held to be valid, but
even there certain parts, deemed too risqué, had to be avoided), drunken-
ness (not even social drinking was tolerated), indolence (“An idle mind is
the Devil’s workshop” was more than a mere adage), unwarranted laugh-
ter, gossip, mischief of any sort, dancing, and falling asleep during church
services. The ignorance and superstitious bent of the Puritans ascribed even
such uncontrollable actions as epileptic fits and convulsions to the agency
of Satan. Moreover, the important Christian holy days, Christmas among
them, went uncelebrated since periods of enjoyment were anathema to the
Puritan mentality.
But the most abnormal of the Puritan strictures concerned sexuality. In
a society where, even in marriage, sexual relations were deemed a neces-
sary evil toward the procreation that God had mandated, there were strict
punishments for anyone caught fornicating, committing adultery, or per-
forming acts deemed lecherous, lewd, or bestial. Even impure thoughts
were considered sinful. Thus, the attire and deportment of women had to
be rigidly regulated so that the female of the species would not become an
occasion of sin to her male counterparts through dress, deed, or word (as
in the case of Eve’s temptation of Adam).
Sexual repression and its attendant repercussions are viewed by Miller
as the motivators of the horrific events in Salem Village late in the seven-
teenth century. The Crucible focuses the crisis through the pubescent girls
of the community, especially by showing the psychopathology of Abigail
Williams, whose “natural” lust for John Proctor is thwarted by “unnatu-
ral” social and religious dictums as well as by the married man himself
after he has succumbed momentarily to illicit passion. The exposition of
their earlier affair is given in their initial meeting in the play:
Abigail: John—I am waitin’ for you every night.

Proctor: Abby, I never give you hope to wait for me.
Abigail: I have something better than hope, I think!
Proctor: Abby, you’ll put it out of mind. I’ll not be comin’ for you more.
Abigail: I know how you clutched my back behind your house and
sweated like a stallion whenever I come near! Or did I dream that?
. . . I have a sense for heat, John, and yours has drawn me to my win-
dow, and I have seen you looking up, burning in your loneliness. . . .
Proctor: Abby, I may think of you softly from time to time. But I will
cut off my hand before I’ll ever reach for you again. . . .
Abigail: I look for John Proctor that took me from my sleep and put
knowledge in my heart! (act 1; pp. 20–21)
That “knowledge” had been proffered through the symbolic grimoire2

of sex, a book whose covers Abigail had never opened until John Proctor
taught her how to read the secrets in its erotic pages. There she discovered
the real wonders and pleasures of physical love, intuited before only in the
erotic dreams of her “sleep.”3 She had entered the list of initiates very will-
ingly, indeed, as the dialogue makes clear, as an avid reader of the sexual
text. But Proctor’s married state and the restrictiveness of Puritan society
would not permit their relationship to flourish; yet Abigail wanted to per-
petuate her newfound elation in an illicit manner. Nonetheless, Proctor’s
consciousness of wrongdoing and deep commitment to wife and children
prohibited even that. His becomes a crisis of conscience thereafter, a struggle
between his unquenched physical desire for Abigail, which represents the
Dionysian side of his nature, and his deep-seated commitment to his wife,
Elizabeth, which embodies the Apollonian aspect of his personality; in close
proximity to the latter are arrayed all the restrictive forces of traditional
Puritanism.
When Proctor rejects Abigail, she interprets his reluctance for further
intimacy as the result of social and religious prohibitions imposed by the
community and its church and decides that the way to overcome his reti-
cence lies in nonorthodox means. Nothing and no one will stand in the
way of her libidinal drive; initiated into sexual pleasure but prevented from
its further expression, Abigail is not to be denied the man she desires and,
thus, turns to heterodox means to assure herself a place in Proctor’s life,
even if only as his mistress.
Older and more cunning than the other adolescent girls,4 Abigail leads
the group in what turns into a diabolical plot against the socioreligious
strictures of Salem Village, enlisting the unwitting accomplices in her plan
through intimidation and charisma. Their attacks on the community ulti-
mately lead to her real purpose: to free John Proctor from his ties to his
wife through an accusation of her that is tantamount to condemnation in a
town made susceptible to innuendo by superstition and fear. Abigail’s ac-
tions prove the truth of Congreve’s poetized observation that hell has no
fury like a woman scorned.
Yet Abigail too will ultimately become a dupe and a victim. Her pas-
sion leads her into the quagmire of seeking illicit means to attain an end
that her society considers immoral. The means that she seeks are provided
by Tituba, a West Indian slave belonging to her uncle, the Reverend Parris,
the religious leader of the spiritually bankrupt community. Tituba, at first
unwilling and afraid of being punished, reluctantly initiates the girls into
some of her exotic native traditions at the insistence of Abigail. The girls
relish her stories of Caribbean women—she is from Barbados—who drink
chicken blood and dance naked in the woods, whose passions are unbridled
in the lush tropical island setting, and who meet with “the Dark One” and
have sexual intercourse with him without a qualm. Tituba has allowed the
impressionable girls a glimpse into an aspect of life they could not even
suspect existed; she has shown them the “book of life,” as esoteric a text to
Abigail and her followers as any secret grimoire that might have fallen into
their hands. The knowledge that Tituba has given them becomes a power-
ful aphrodisiac. The tales of the unfettered actions of her people—bred in a
tradition of living natural lives—have fired the girls’ imaginations. Their
fantasies unleashed, Abigail and the girls too dance in the forest, some
shedding their clothes in wild abandon as Tituba chants incantations and
waves her arms over the fire.
When espied in their Dionysian revels by the Reverend Parris, two of
the girls, Ruth Putnam and his own daughter Betty, fall into trance states.
Soon the village is awash with rumors of witchcraft, which was the term
used erroneously at the time to indicate the worship of Satan.5 Abigail de-
nies anything other than dancing in the woods, which was punishable by
public flogging, but, when Betty comes out of her state, she verifies the
truth before the other girls who had been in the woods: “You drank blood,
Abby! . . . You drank a charm to kill John Proctor’s wife!” Abigail’s retort
contains both instructions to Betty, Mary Warren, and Mercy Lewis on what
they are to declare in public and a direct threat if they reveal anything
more: “We danced. And Tituba conjured Ruth Putnam’s dead sisters. And
that is all. And mark this. Let either of you breathe a word, or the edge of a
word, about the other things, and I will come to you in the black of some
terrible night and I will bring a pointy reckoning that will shudder you.
And you know I can do it” (act 1; p. 17). Abigail has, therefore, not only
admitted what Betty has stated, but evidences an involvement in secret
rites, “the other things,” and an implicit mastery of such that she makes
the girls cower before her nefarious power. The threat will no doubt also be
conveyed to the other girls, for there were more in the group, as Parris
states: “I discovered her—indicating Abigail—and my niece and ten or twelve
of the other girls, dancing in the forest last night” (act 1; p. 35). The number
hints at a group of thirteen, the total generally believed to constitute a coven
of witches (see Murray, Witch Cult, and God of the Witches);6 if indeed there
were ten other girls involved, then Abigail and Betty would make twelve,
with Tituba as the leader, the thirteenth person.
When the Reverend Hale, a “witch-finder” from another village, ques-
tions Abigail about the events in the forest and asks whether she called the
Devil, she denounces Tituba: “I never called him! Tituba, Tituba. . . . She
spoke Barbados. . . . I didn’t see no Devil!” (act 1; pp. 39–40). Tituba, as a
“heathen,” is highly vulnerable to accusation. When she is brought before
Hale, Abigail points to her and begins the denunciation: “She makes me
drink blood! . . . She sends her spirit on me in church; she makes me laugh
at prayer! . . . She comes to me every night to go and drink blood! . . . She
comes to me while I sleep; she’s always making me dream corruptions! . . .
Sometimes I wake and find myself standing in the open doorway and not
a stitch on my body! I always hear her laughing in my sleep. I hear her
singing her Barbados songs and tempting me with—” (act 1; pp. 40–41).
Unable to convince Hale and the others of her innocence, Tituba becomes
Abigail’s first victim. But the slave, terrified at the prospect of being hanged
as a witch, falls to her knees before Reverend Hale and “confesses” to hav-
ing been with the Devil, on the promise that admitting her guilt will save
her from execution. Following the promptings of the inquisitors, Tituba
tells them what they want to hear, confessing to “trafficking” with Satan
and seducing the girls into his service. Once Hale’s protection is assured,
Tituba names the Devil’s accomplices in Salem, denouncing the same two
women whom Putnam had put forth as candidates for prosecution.
Seeing that Tituba’s confession has saved the slave from being sent to
the gallows, Abigail then turns attention to herself again to make her own
purgative declaration: “I want to open myself! . . . I danced for the Devil; I
saw him; I wrote in his book; I go back to Jesus; I kiss His hand. I saw Sarah
Good with the Devil! I saw Goody Osburn with the Devil! I saw Bridget
Bishop with the Devil!” (act 1; p. 45). And Betty, waking from her trance
state as if triggered by Abigail’s confession, adds other names to her
accomplice’s list. The first act ends with their ecstatic litany of accusations
and the promise of the inquisitorial complications that their actions will
inspire in the credulous Puritan community. The conflict in the play has
become larger than the tension between the desires of two individuals—
Proctor and Abigail. What began as a private confrontation swiftly turns
into a public affair in which others will be consumed.
Soon, the other girls begin the “crying-out.” In the process, Abigail
and her coconspirators accuse men and women who have slighted them or
their families, along with social misfits perceived as suitable victims and
whose aberrations the community would gladly condemn publicly. Abigail
and her young cronies are like the avenging Furies of classical mythology
in their vindictive antisocial acts and unremitting hysteria.
And so the reign of terror is under way. The girls’ hysterical remon-
strances against supposed malefactors bring about numerous incarcera-
tions. The men and women accused of persecuting the girls at the bidding
of Satan are imprisoned under the charge of witchcraft. Ironically, while
Tituba, Abigail, and the other girls are saved from prosecution as a result
of their “confessions” of guilt, those who, because their religious conscience
does not permit them to lie, even to save their lives, continuously insist on
their innocence are summarily adjudged and sentenced to death, as Proc-
tor points out when Hale makes much of those who have confessed: “And
why not, if they must hang for denyin’ it? There are them that will swear to
anything before they’ll hang; have you never thought of that?” (act 2; p. 66).
Hale then informs Proctor that the name of his wife, Elizabeth, had
been mentioned in that day’s proceedings. While John reacts with fury, his
wife is not surprised. Knowing of Abigail’s unrequited lust for John after
their brief liaison, Elizabeth has had reason to fear that the girl would cry
her out in court. Shortly, a warrant is presented at the house charging Goody
Proctor with the attempted murder of Abigail by means of a needle in-
serted in a “poppet.” Mary Warren, who had given Elizabeth, her mistress,
the doll, admits to having made it and inadvertently having left the needle
stuck in it: “Why, I meant no harm by it, sir. . . . Let you ask Susanna
Walcott—she saw me sewin’ it in court. . . . Ask Abby, Abby sat beside me
when I made it” (act 2; p. 73). Yet even the self-evident fact that Abigail had
taken advantage of that knowledge to feign an attack that she could blame
on Elizabeth Proctor proves insufficient to quash the warrant. Elizabeth
becomes yet one more detainee, dragged away in chains as the second act
comes to a close. The true nature of Abigail’s baseness is then evident to
the Proctors, although the minds of the civil and religious authorities present
remain clouded by superstition and unquestioning acceptance of circum-
stantial evidence, especially when presented by innocent girls, as the ac-
cusers are perceived by the judges and the populace to be.
But the matter of Abigail’s innocence is ironic in view of her lascivi-
ousness and vengefulness. Having been first rejected and then scorned by
Proctor, Abigail had sought other means to her lustful ends: the secret
knowledge she had garnered at Tituba’s side. She had opened yet another
grimoire, the Devil’s own book, learning therein the formulas for vengeance
against the society that had frustrated her sexual need and against the
woman who stood in the way of her union with the man she desired.
But branding Elizabeth Proctor a witch did not effect the release of
Abigail’s former paramour; instead, Proctor became a man driven by his
conscience to free his wife, whose suffering—indeed, the suffering of the
entire community—he saw as having been brought about by his transgres-
sion. Ironically, Elizabeth Proctor would be saved by John Proctor, while
he would himself stand accused of serving the Devil. In a strong, passion-
ate stand for personal freedom, he rebuked the court and chose to go to the
gallows, purging the guilt that he felt through an honorable death rather
than saving his life through the contrived confession that he had signed
earlier.
The two important women in Proctor’s life would have very different
destinies as a result of his decision. Elizabeth would have her three chil-
dren and the memory of her husband’s ultimate goodness to accompany
her; Abigail, her hopes of union with Proctor crushed, would have noth-
ing. She left Salem in the company of Mercy Lewis, never to be seen again
in the Puritan community. It was said of Abigail years later that she had
become a prostitute in Boston,7 but that may have been wishful thinking
on the part of those who saw the need for justice: as a prostitute her soul
would be damned in hell.
Twenty of the accused were condemned to death between June 10 and
September 22 in that fateful year of 1692 before the governor of the colony,
Sir William Phips, called a halt to the proceedings when his own wife was
“cried out upon.” A hundred and fifty men and women had been impris-
oned during the process, fifty-five of them confessing to having practiced
witchcraft; of these, nineteen had been led to the gallows,8 and one, Giles
Corey, was pressed to death under the weight of boulders while refusing
to answer the indictment of the Court of Oyer and Terminer, which Phips
had instituted (see chapter 11, n. 20).
In this repressive system, where “hellfire and brimstone” was the prin-
cipal topic of such sermons and religious tracts as Cotton Mather’s The
Wonders of the Invisible World (1693) and Increase Mather’s Cases of Con-
science concerning Evil Spirits Personating Men (1693),9 there was no accept-
able outlet for personal expression. But, in a society where the establishment—
in Salem church and state were as one—would not satisfy human needs
outside the orthodoxy, there are usually heterodox means of which indi-
viduals might avail themselves. In Salem, as elsewhere in the English colo-

nies, witchcraft provided a means, albeit secret, of circumventing the Puri-
tan orthodoxy, if under pain of prosecution. That some people in Salem
practiced what was held to be witchcraft is a matter of record, and, conse-
quently, the punishment that they received was justified under the code
of law dominant at the time.10 No matter how unpopular the idea, especially
in the light of Miller’s sympathetic interpretation of the condemned, the facts
show that some in the Puritan community practiced what was forbidden by
law and risked their lives knowingly for their heterodox “faith.”
While the witch-hunt and the executions in Salem and nearby commu-
nities represent a shameful chapter in American history, theirs was not a
singular aberration, for there was an important direct precedent for such
intolerant and cruel behavior. The mother country, England, saw the be-
ginnings in the 1640s of what has come to be called the Witchcraft Panic,
which lasted many years. During this execrable period, untold numbers
were persecuted, prosecuted, and executed as witches, especially under
such as Matthew Hopkins, the infamous self-proclaimed “Witchfinder
General.”11
The Protestant colonial communities, Salem among them, simply
caught the spirit of the times, if somewhat belatedly, and carried out their
own witch-hunts, which meted out physical punishment for spiritual
crimes, even if the evidence was circumstantial (which, more often than
not, it was), based on hearsay, or both. There may have been only twenty
deaths owing to the inquisitorial process in Salem, but the methods em-
ployed in obtaining the confessions of the victims and in taking their lives
did not fall short of those used in the homeland. Both societies were suc-
cessful to a degree in ridding themselves of undesirable elements.
The Crucible is a study of evil as a way of life in a society that prided
itself on acting under God’s law for the common good. But God had been
ill served by these self-righteous people. Satan had been abroad in the Sa-
lem Village of the play, and the adolescents who caused the panic of 1692
that the play depicts had read his esoteric grimoire and learned in its for-
bidden pages the nature of his worship and attendant orgiastic rites. The
havoc that they caused and the lives that they destroyed give strong evi-
dence of the result of frustrating natural instincts and drives through the
imposition of unnatural strictures. The Crucible is admittedly a version of
the story of Salem, but its impact lies in its foundation in truth: the Witch-
craft Panic of the seventeenth century is history, and human behavior is
ever the same.
NOTES
1. The Crucible was first presented at the Martin Beck Theatre in New York City
on January 22, 1953.
2. Grimoire is the term used to identify books of magical formulas, incanta-
tions, and other esoteric writings used to gain power over human beings and su-
pernatural or cosmic forces (see chapter 3 above). Although said to have been used
by magicians, who were not practicing any religious cult, these texts began to be
associated in the popular mind with witches, who were held to be devotees of
Satan, thus the infamous black book in which they inscribed their names in blood
(see Francisco Goya y Lucientes’s painting of a priest signing such a book). The
term is used here in a metaphoric way.
3. Such sexually oriented dreams in a woman were held to be the result of a
visitation by an incubus, an evil supernatural being in the shape of a man; if a
pregnancy outside wedlock were to occur, it would always be charged to that de-
monic agent.
4. Miller has taken poetic license in changing the ages of the girls; as he has
said in one case: “Abigail’s age has been raised” (2).
5. Witchcraft is, as we have seen, a pre-Christian religion whose deities embody
primal natural and cosmic principles. There is no Satan or Devil in witchcraft. When
Christianity became the “establishment” religion of Europe, it superimposed its
conception of evil on pagan beliefs, effectively personifying Satan in some deities
of the ancient religions that it could not assimilate into its benefic pantheon of
saints. Thus, the Old Religion, Wicca, the Craft of the Wise, witchcraft, came to be
perceived as worship of the Devil. Properly, however, Satanism is the worship of
the Christian personification of evil, thus a heretical cult, not witchcraft.
6. Owing to a misreading of European court records of witchcraft trials, Murray
misunderstood handwritten references to “convent” to mean “coven,” thus the
origin of the term for a group of witches convening to perform their rites. The
number thirteen in such a group was taken as a mockery of Christ and his twelve
disciples.
7. In “Echoes Down the Corridor,” a postscript to The Crucible, Miller states:
“The legend has it that Abigail turned up later as a prostitute in Boston” (140).
8. Two dogs were hanged as well.
9. Such sermons continued into the next century. Their most notable producer
was Jonathan Edwards (1703–58), whose most famous sermon was “Sinners in the
Hands of an Angry God” (1741).
10. Hansen’s controversial study debunks the popular view “that there was no
witchcraft practiced at Salem . . . that all of those executed for witchcraft at Salem
were innocent” (226).
11. Hopkins began his career as a witch-finder in his native Suffolk in the early
1640s, extending his range into Norfolk, Essex, and Huntingdonshire during the
years 1644–46. Such was his reputation for success that he was invited by town
fathers and clergy wherever witchcraft was suspected. Hopkins and his accom-
plices never failed to identify one or more persons in the community in question as
the culprit, using trumped-up means of detection. Most infamous was the prick-
ing tool, which retracted its point when pressed against the flesh, thus causing no
outcry from the accused, who was then held to be immune from pain through
supernatural (read Satanic) aid. Perhaps worse, because of its lascivious nature,
was the practice of thoroughly searching the bodies of comely women in order to
locate the “marke” that, according to King James, the Devil left on his devotees.
In 1647, Hopkins published a pamphlet on his life in which he styled himself
“the Witchfinder.” In time, he was apprehended by an irate public and subjected to
the water test that he himself had used to damn many of his victims. When he
floated to the surface—a sure sign of the witch’s ability to survive as well as a
rejection of the evil person by the symbolic waters of baptism—Hopkins was driven
off and never pursued his career again. He had not had any official mission and
yet had filled many jails with those whom his trickery had condemned as witches.
WORKS CITED
Hansen, Chadwick. Witchcraft at Salem. New York: Brazillier, 1969.
Levin, David. What Happened in Salem? New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1960.
Mather, Cotton. The Wonders of the Invisible World. Boston, 1693.
Mather, Increase. Cases of Conscience concerning Evil Spirits Personating Men. Boston,
1693.
Miller, Arthur. The Crucible. New York: Bantam, 1968.
Murray, Margaret. The Witch Cult in Western Europe. 1921. Oxford: Oxford Univer-
sity Press, 1967.
———. The God of the Witches. 1933. New York: Doubleday/Anchor, 1960.
Starkey, Marion L. The Devil in Massachusetts. New York: Doubleday, 1969.
A Matter of Habit / 159
A Matter of Habit
The Politics of Demonic Hysteria
in John Whiting’s The Devils
scan at printer
The universe is such that it bears witness everywhere to a lost

God in man and outside him and to a fallen nature.
—Pascal, Pensées
When Aldous Huxley issued The Devils of Loudun in England in 1952, he

drew on a substantial number of sources, some published as early as 1634.
This was the very year in which culminated the strange events that took
place in the French city of Loudun concerning the alleged misdeeds of a
controversial priest and the nun responsible for initiating a series of accu-
sations that would facilitate the priest’s demise at the hands of his political
and religious adversaries.
The life and times of Father Urbain Grandier, a Jesuit-trained secular
priest who was renowned for his decadent and amorous lifestyle, who
preached fiery sermons against government excesses from his pulpit at
Saint Pierre du Marché, and who is forever associated with the convent of
Ursuline nuns in Loudun in the France of Louis XIII, form the basis for the
cultural historian’s work. The Devils of Loudun is a study of a persecution
and execution founded on political premises through the machinations of
Cardinal Richelieu, who controlled the king and all of France. The high
churchman’s opposition to Grandier stemmed from the priest’s resistance
to the centralization of power in Paris (in Richelieu’s hands) at the expense
of local autonomy. Unable to proceed against Grandier on political grounds,
Richelieu carried out his agenda through the trumped-up charge that the
priest had trafficked with the Devil. More specifically, Grandier was ac-
cused of having made a demonic pact (which at the time was said to have
been produced at his trial, along with one signed by numerous devils)1
and was charged with sexually possessing the mother superior, Sister Jeanne
des Anges, and other nuns through demonic agency (see figs. 15–16). The
cardinal’s political prowess and the populace’s credulity in the reality of
demonic intervention and other superstitions made it impossible for the
Previous page: Urbain Grandier Burned at the Stake, provenance unknown. Public do-
main.
Figure 15. Father

Urbain Grandier’s
Supposed Pact with
the Devil,
provenance
unknown. Public
domain.
Figure 16. Devils’ Supposed Pact

with Father Urbain Grandier,
provenance unknown.
Public domain.
priest to overcome these outlandish charges. Father Urbain Grandier was

convicted, sentenced to death, tortured, and duly executed by being burned
alive at the stake in 1634.
Huxley’s account of these events prompted the British playwright John
Whiting to create The Devils,2 in which he adopted some and rejected oth-
ers in the complex series of events surrounding the priest and his accuser.
Early on in the first act of the play, he portrays Grandier as man—sensual-
ist, possessor of women, self-confessor at God’s altar of having committed
the sins of pride, ambition, and lust. This point of view toward the priestly
life as oriented toward self-gratification stemmed, as Huxley posits, from
Grandier’s reading of Pierre Ronsard’s poetry, in two of whose stanzas are
found the perfect expression of Grandier’s credo:
Quand au le temple nous serons,

Agenouillés nous ferons
Les dévots selon la guise
De ceux qui, pour louer Dieu,
Humbles se courbent au lieu
Le plus secret de l’Eglise.
Mais quand au lit nous serons,

Entrelacés nous ferons
Les lascifs selon les guises
Des amants qui librement
Pratiquent folâtrement
Dans les draps cent mignardises. (Huxley, 13)3
As yet unaware of Grandier’s sexual gamesmanship along these lines,

and ire aroused by Grandier’s sensuality, the bishop of Poitiers, Grandier’s
superior, pontificates to his attendant priests about the assault to his idea
of propriety on smelling Father Grandier’s scented handkerchief: “For all
vanities are an assertion of self, and the assertion of self in Man is the as-
cendancy of the Devil.” De la Rochepozay fears that the symbol of the
priest’s decadence that has proved offensive to his olfactory sense signifies
something other than dandyism; he suspects an even greater problem with
consequences beyond personal debasement: “[A] banner flung across the
world, stinking, enveloping, overwhelming our beloved Church in shame-
lessness and lust. We are in peril!” (Whiting, 23).
Immediately on the bishop’s departure, Barré and Rangier, two of the
priests who have listened to the tirade, introduce the name of Satan, speak-
ing of cases of the presence of the Evil One in their respective parishes.
Regarding a marriage that he had conducted, Barré states that he recog-
nized a devil in a cow that had interrupted the proceedings:
Before I could act he had passed from the cow to the bride’s mother, who fell
to the ground in a kind of convulsion. . . . I began exorcism at once. . . . The
spirit screamed from the church like a great wind. A kind of black slime was
found smeared on the girl’s forehead. She said she’d fallen, but of course I
know better. That’s not all. Two days later the husband came to me and said
he’d found himself quite unable to perform his necessary duty. The usual kind
of spell, you know. I’ve now started investigations into the whole family. (Whit-
ing, 24–25)
Rangier confirms that there has arisen a “great popular interest in evil nowa-
days,” and, in confirmation, Barré discloses that he must set out for a farm
where “[t]hey say that something is speaking through the umbilicus of a
child. The child herself is now in conversation with it, and I’m told the two
voices have evolved a quite astonishing creed of profanation” (25).
The situation is clear: the Devil is abroad in the land, and even God’s
holy places and innocent children are not immune from his visitations. As
the bishop hinted when speaking of Grandier, God’s servants are not de
facto excluded from Satan’s grasp. And, unknown to any but themselves,
the chemist Adam and the surgeon Mannoury have set out to keep a record
of Grandier’s sexual dalliances toward toppling the priest by accusations
of debauchery, profanity, and impiety that they plan to bring before the
king. Such were the intentions of two “good” men, pillars of society.
In a scene that parallels Grandier’s when prostrate before the altar,
Sister Jeanne soliloquizes in prayer to God. But, whereas the priest sought
to free himself from his passions by imploring God to let him die, the mother
superior of the Ursuline convent of Loudun wants to live so as to fulfill a
special expectation: “I will find a way. Yes, I will find a way to You. I shall
come. You will enfold me in Your sacred arms. The blood will flow be-
tween us, uniting us. My innocence is Yours” (Whiting, 29). Small and de-
formed by a humpback, she begs God to remove her physical burden:
“Please, God, take away my hump so that I can lie on my back without
lolling my head. There is a way to be found. May the light of Your eternal
love . . . “ (30). The prayer of this bride of Christ—as a woman who takes the
veil is termed by the church—is in the language of sexual love. In the en-
folding of his arms, she will come; her innocence is to be his, and the blood of
that rite of passage will flow, uniting both as she lies on her back, evoking
love as in a hymeneal rite. “There is a way to be found,” she says, but the
suspicion arises that what she desires is other than a mystical union.4 Her
words and ardor introduce the possibility that, if the bonding with God
cannot be effected, then an appropriate physical substitute is to be found.
That this is, indeed, her meaning will become clear later in the play, when
she decides on Grandier, about whom she has heard gossip, as the replace-
ment for the dead confessor and spiritual adviser to the convent, and when,
on seeing him on the street from her window, she lets out an anguished cry
that he hears but cannot place.
When Grandier refuses her request, if ever so gracefully, Sister Jeanne
is visibly shaken. Then, in an act of transference,5 she fantasizes over the
lovemaking between the priest and his pupil Phillipe, daughter of the pub-
lic prosecutor, Trincant. Her expectations shattered by Grandier’s refusal,
she “sees” the lovers and describes the vision as if she were participating
in their intimacy, ultimately agonizing over an act that she knows she will
never perform. Weeping, she cries out: “This frenzy, this ripping apart, this
meat on a butcher’s slab. Where are you? Love? Love? What are you? Now.
Now. Now. . . . O my God, is that it? Is that it?” (Whiting, 42). Hers is a
strange recognition scene, for, rather than achieve the purgation of emo-
tion and a liberating self-awareness, it instigates depression. The vision of
the lovers fades away as the reality of her pitiful situation puts her in a
state of shock. She falls to her knees as if in prayer, but, convulsed, she is
unable even to breathe properly. Sister Jeanne is suffocated by her unful-
filled passion and near despair over its ever being brought to fruition. It is
clear that the deformed nun has become obsessed with the priest.
It is this moment that marks a turning point in the nun’s life and, un-
beknownst to Grandier, in his as well. The repercussions of such people
intruding into one’s existence are foregrounded in the scene that follows
immediately. There, Baron Jean de Martin Laubardemont, the king’s offi-
cial emissary to the governor of Loudun, D’Armagnac, communicates the
sovereign’s demand that the city’s walls be razed (what is unsaid is that
the order stems from a national program to destabilize local autonomy);
when unsuccesful in his attempt, Laubardemont exits. D’Armagnac then
declares to his supporter Grandier: “My dear fellow, we are all romantic.
We see our lives being changed by a winged messenger on a black horse.
But more often than not it turns out to be a shabby little man, who stumbles
across our path” (Whiting, 44). The governor’s decision to oppose the king’s
mandate as communicated by his envoy will bring dire consequences to

both governor and city, while Grandier’s own fate will be tied to them through
his unwitting refusal of the delusional nun who has crossed his path. The
woof and warp have begun to interweave on the loom of destiny.
The repercussions that this creates are soon to be evident. Sister Jeanne
is next seen in conversation with an elderly priest, described as “a foolish
old man,” who has assumed the duties at her convent in lieu of Father
Grandier. Walking with Father Mignon, the mother superior discusses the
state of things in the convent, revealing her own troubled state: “I have
myself recently suffered from visions of a diabolical nature. . . . I managed
to resist the vision. Several hours of prayer and I was myself again. But the
visitation. . . . The dead Canon Moussant, your predecessor, came to me in
the night. He stood at the foot of my bed” (Whiting, 45). The priest inter-
jects that the visitation was no doubt “a visit of love,” but it soon becomes
apparent that the nun’s intent is to go beyond the retelling of a spectral
event. To the priest’s query whether the visitor spoke, she declares: “He
spoke filth. Dirt. Jeering, contemptuous, hurtful obscenity. . . . He was not
in his own person. . . . He came to me as another. A different man. . . .
Grandier. Father Grandier” (46). On mouthing this accusation, tantamount
to credible evidence when made by such a “reliable witness” as the mother
superior, the nun has become something other than a manifestation of Chris-
tian charity: she has turned into a vindictive woman. Beneath the calm with
which she makes the accusation lies the hellish fury of a woman scorned.
Father Mignon, joining the chemist, the surgeon, and the king’s emis-
sary, who is now investigating Grandier for his opposition to the royal
plan, informs them of the state of the prioress in order to enlist their help:
“She may be just an hysterical woman. . . . She already complains of a
spasmodic but acute swelling of the belly.” All agree to visit her in their
professional capacities, to be accompanied by Laubardemont as “a disin-
terested party” (Whiting, 50) and by Father Barré as an expert on matters
demonic. The scene is set for the rational examination of Sister Jeanne.
But, when the moment arrives, it is Father Barré who takes charge. As
the local priest reputed to have a special talent for exorcising demons, Barré
is cast in a mold typical of the period, and his actions reflect the church’s
attitude toward possession and its cure, as Scott notes in Letters on Demon-
ology and Witchcraft:
The Catholic Church had much occasion to rally round her all the respect that
remained to her in a schismatic and heretical kingdom; and when her fathers
and doctors announced the existence of such a dreadful disease, and of the
power of the church’s prayers, relics and ceremonies to cure it, it was difficult
for a priest, supposing him more tender of the interest of his order than that of
the truth, to avoid such a tempting opportunity as a supposed case of posses-
sion offered for displaying the high privilege in which his profession made
him a partner, or to abstain from conniving at the imposture, in order to obtain
for his church the credit of expelling the demon. (168)
Such is the exorcist who addresses the demon, a priest who is convinced, if
without real evidence, that such a supernatural being resides in the body
of the prioress.6 Beginning the rite of exorcism, Barré learns the identity of
Sister Jeanne’s possessor; Asmodeus, the devil, responds in “peals of mascu-
line laughter” that “pour from her open, distorted mouth.” And, when he speaks,
it is in a “deep man’s voice” (Whiting, 51). The exorcist is proud of (and re-
lieved at) having been proved right and of his great accomplishment in
identifying the agent of Satan. Further prodding reveals that Asmodeus
entered Sister Jeanne’s body through the agency of Father Grandier. The
first act closes with the tormenting priest’s name shouted out thrice by the
nun, followed by “deep, sullen laughter” (52).
Although shocking in itself, the revelation pleases everyone present.
They now have a vested interest in the disclosure of Grandier’s diabolic
liaison. Laubardemont has obtained religious grist for his political agenda
against the priest, Mannoury and Adam have seen their circumstantial case
inflated beyond mere accusations of sexual improprieties, and the two priests
now have the sacred mission before them of ridding the town of an agent of
the Devil. And what of Sister Jeanne? The vindictive nun has had her first
moment of public recognition, and its consequences are to give her the cen-
tral role in the tragic proceedings against Grandier that are to follow. Exor-
cism has, in effect, exacerbated the very condition that it was meant to dispel.
The second act opens in St. Peter’s Church, where, in the secrecy of
night, Grandier is performing the marriage Mass for himself and Phillipe.
This holy act performed before the eyes of God by one of his ministers
becomes doubly heinous under the circumstances, being a mockery of the
church’s law on the celibacy of its priests, on the one hand, and a perver-
sion of the sacrament of marriage by having it as a self-administered rite,
on the other. On these counts, as well as on his many breaches of the vow
of chastity, Grandier is patently guilty. But these are only incidentals to his
accusers now that they have a greater charge with which not just to de-
stroy the man but to damn his soul.
The hysteria of the prioress has tainted other nuns. Father Barré, re-
solved to defeat Asmodeus and thereby set a pattern for freeing the rest of
the nuns, diagnoses: “He seems at the moment to be lodged in the lower
bowel” (Whiting, 58). Since the devil will not leave as a result of the exorcist’s
use of Latin formulas, Barré resolves to flush him out with an enema. When
Sister Jeanne realizes what he is about to undertake on her person, she
speaks in her own voice: “No, no! I didn’t mean it!” (59). Her protestations
go unheeded because those present choose to believe that Asmodeus is
speaking in the nun’s voice. Her words are unconvincing as an abjuration.
The exorcist and his assistants drag her screaming into a small, dark room
to have the chemist administer the purging solution, which has added effi-
cacy, having been turned into sacramental holy water by the blessing of
Father Rangier. Thus will a spirit, albeit an evil one, be ousted by physical
means; such were the concepts at work during the period. Of course, with
Sister Jeanne having faked possession, the enema proves effective in re-
storing her to God, if in a somewhat diminished state; and the other “pos-
sessed” nuns soon mend their ways as well, fearing that, if the unorthodox
exorcism could be administered to the mother superior, they would not
have a chance of avoiding it.
The self-deluded Father Barré was no doubt a better psychologist than
he was an exorcist, as De Cerisay’s cynical comments to D’Armagnac and
Grandier imply: “It seems that after the Prioress more normal methods of
exorcism are proving successful. A little holy water—applied externally—
a few prayers, and the devils go” (Whiting, 60). Nonetheless, Sister Jeanne’s
vengeful game has become all too real to the two observers, but Grandier
cannot accept that the matter is as serious as his two friends would have
him believe. Yet the affair is not closed, for, as magistrate, De Cerisay must
question the prioress, and, while present at the interrogation conducted by
Barré, he listens to her recite in her own voice the debauched things that
she claims she did with Grandier and his devils:
Grandier! Grandier! The beautiful, golden lion entered my room, smiling. . . .

Six of his creatures were with him. . . . He took me gently in his arms and
carried me to the chapel. His creatures each took one of my beloved sisters. . . .
That night it was a place of luxury and scented heat. Let me tell you. It was full
of laughter and music. There were velvets, silks, metals. . . . Yes, and there was
food. High animal flesh, and wine, heavy, like the fruit of the East. I’d read
about it all. . . . I forgot. We were beautifully dressed. I wore my clothes as if they
were part of my body. Later, when I was naked, I fell among the thorns. (65)
Again, Sister Jeanne’s words betray her fantasizing over things miss-
ing in her life as a nun: Grandier, the man that she cannot have (“beautiful,
golden lion”); food and drink that she cannot consume (“[h]igh animal
flesh,” “wine,” fruit); a lifestyle that can never be hers (“luxury,” “laughter
and music”); clothes that cannot replace her drab habit (“velvets, silks”);
but most of all the sexual behavior that has been forbidden to her (“I fell
among the thorns”).7 And her imagination was abetted by an external
source: “I’d read about it all.” No doubt the passages to which she alludes
in her description of orgiastic behavior are from the Old Testament, while
the reference to coition (“I fell among the thorns”) is from the New Testa-
ment (Matt. 13:7). Hers is clearly a case of erotomania prompted by her
state of privation and abetted by biblical readings.
There is also evident in Sister Jeanne’s words a deep resentment of
God, the God of prohibitions, the God who did not come to her as a lover:
“[A]nd so we vanquished God from his house. He fled in horror at the
senses fixed in men by another hand. Free of Him, we celebrated his de-
parture again and again. (she lies back) To one who has known what I have
known, God is dead. I have found peace” (Whiting, 66). God, who did not
satisfy her sexual craving, was replaced by a man, Grandier, whose pres-
ence was made manifest to her by devils. But, in killing God,8 the nun has,
in effect, become an atheist and abandoned her former status, at least in
her own mind, although she is still seen by her charges as their mother
superior. Furthermore, in positing “the senses fixed in men by another
hand,” she is ascribing the instigation of humanity’s sensual nature to Sa-
tan,9 thus putting forward a variation on the church’s prelapsarian doc-
trine, that is, its view of the innocent status of man prior to Satan’s
temptation of Adam and Eve into original sin—an act that brought them
into the possession of forbidden knowledge, namely, the empowerment to
become like God, by creating life through the act of sex. Sister Jeanne has
“found peace” in the release of her own sexuality from the bonds imposed
by God, as had her sister Eve; similarly achieved through the agency of the
Devil is her liberation from God, who is no longer necessary in her life.
De Cerisay recognizes the narrative as the obsessive ravings of an “un-
happy woman” (Whiting, 66), but Barré takes as fact statements made by
three other nuns that they copulated with devils. Despite the certification
by the surgeon Mannoury that the nuns were deflowered, to De Cerisay it
is evident that the young women, deprived of an outlet for their sex drive
by the vow of chastity, had lesbian relations within the convent walls; “sen-
timental attachments” (67) he calls them so as not to offend the priest. As a
result of what he has observed, De Cerisay prevails on the archbishop to

halt further exorcisms and to deny Barré and his colleagues access to the
convent. For the time being, the danger to Grandier is allayed.
Although he should rejoice over the turn in his favor, Grandier con-
fesses to De Cerisay and D’Armagnac that he desires to die. And it would
appear that, despite his naive belief that the gossip against him will simply
dissipate, a part of his being longs for a death like that of others who have
suffered under similar circumstances. There is an ironic element of self-
destruction in the makeup of a man who had been a brilliant student un-
der Jesuit tutelage but who became a roué10 in the guise of a secular priest.
Aware of the dichotomy, he presents an apologia to D’Armagnac: “All
worldly things have a single purpose for a man of my kind. Politics, power,
the senses, riches, pride and authority. I choose them with the same care
that you, sir, select a weapon. But my intention is different. I need to turn
them against myself. . . . I have a great need to be united with God. Living
has drained the need for life from me. My exercise of the senses has flagged
to total exhaustion. I am a dead man, compelled to live” (Whiting, 73).
Like his antagonist Sister Jeanne, Grandier needs “to be united with
God,” yet both have turned from him to seek satisfaction in sins of the
flesh, imaginary or real. In both, the transcendent life of the spirit has been
supplanted by the debased sexuality of the body. Although his spirit is
dead, Grandier is unable to gauge that he will, in effect, become a dead
man in the physical sense as a result of self-destructive actions, as his friend
asserts: “I can see that the obvious short cut, self-destruction, is not pos-
sible. But isn’t creating the circumstances for your death, which is what
you seem to be doing, equally sinful . . . to create an enemy so malignant as
to bring you down, and so send you—up?” (Whiting, 73). Perceptively,
D’Armagnac has decoded Grandier’s intent and his hope for the salva-
tion of his soul. His words foreshadow the end that awaits the priest in
this life, if not in the next. And, when the news reaches Grandier that the
city walls will be torn down and that he has been accused of sedition by
Richelieu, he sees in the prosecution that is certain to result the answer to
his death wish.
The situation takes a turn for the worse when Laubardemont and Fa-
ther Mignon instigate a new avowal of possession by the nuns, who, acting
as if inhabited by many devils, shout out their names as in a roll call. Levia-
than, Beherit, and Isacaaron, each in a different part of the body, are in
Sister Jeanne; Elimi is in Sister Claire; Eazaz is in Sister Louise. And, as the
self-satisfied priest and envoy look on, the other nuns present participate,
as indicated by the stage directions: “Clamor of diabolical voices. Derisive laugh-

ter: grunts, squeals, howls” (Whiting, 81).
Sidestepping the archbishop’s prohibition against their entering the
convent, the principals next gather in the palace courtyard, there display-
ing the nuns as they perform their animalistic and lewd actions before the
masses and the king’s representative, Prince Henri de Condé, a sodomite
who has brought along his pleasure boys. It has become a public spectacle
on many levels. Barré has again taken up the challenge of exorcising the
nuns, once more without success, but the prince offers him a reliquary con-
taining the blood of Christ. When the priest applies it to the possessed
Sister Jeanne, the nun miraculously is freed of her three tormentors. But
the worldly-wise prince “takes the box from Barré, opens it, and holds it upside
down; it is empty.” And, with cynicism, he queries Barré: “Reverend Sir,
what sort of trick are you playing on us?” (Whiting, 89).
As if in response, the priests Mignon and Rangier become possessed,
as do several women in the crowd. Barré runs to them, shouting his magi-
cal formulas in Latin. Pandemonium reigns in the square. As the crowd is
dispersed by the guards and the other nuns are led back to the convent,
Sister Jeanne alone stands before the prince, listening to his bemused yet
jolting words: “I’d say you’ll have your wish about this man Grandier,
seeing the way the world goes. But do you know what you must give?
(casually) Your immortal soul to damnation in an infinite desert of eternal
bestiality” (Whiting, 90). Sister Jeanne makes no reply to the fearsome state-
ment, and the prince leaves with his retinue, but thereafter she speaks in
the voice of Leviathan: “Now think, my dear. Remember the night time
visions. He and—(obscene giggles)—oh, that thing—and you, agape—no,
no, my darling, not purity, not even dignity. What are you thinking of? Not
only all impure, but all absurd. Remember?” (92).
Sister Jeanne and her diabolic consort laugh at once as darkness en-
folds the scene. The two simultaneous laughters indicate that, if the ob-
sessed Sister Jeanne had mounted a play in which she acted the part of a
woman possessed through the agency of Grandier, she has now become
truly possessed by the Devil. Her condition has evolved along the lines
that the psychologist Jaynes has noted: “Like schizophrenia, negatory pos-
session usually begins with some kind of hallucination. It is often a casti-
gating ‘voice’ of a ‘demon’ or other being which is ‘heard’ after a
considerable stressful period. But then, unlike schizophrenia, probably
because of the strong collective cognitive imperative of a particular group
or religion, the voice develops into a secondary system of personality, the
subject then losing control and periodically entering into trance states in
which consciousness is lost, and the ‘demon’ side of the personality takes
over” (348).
Events follow quickly toward the abasement of Grandier and the ful-
fillment of the prince’s words to Sister Jeanne. A council of state in Paris
hears both the prince and Laubardemont on the matter of the political and
moral accusations against Grandier, but it becomes evident very quickly
that the prince’s defense cannot overcome the damning words of the priest’s
prosecutors. Richelieu himself utters the words that ensure the punish-
ment of Grandier: “The Devil must never be believed, even when he tells
the truth” (Whiting, 93). One of the priests under Richelieu’s pastoral mantle
as well as a citizen subject to his despotic rule, Grandier will forfeit his life,
ostensibly for leading a life of debauchery that culminated in a liaison with
Satan, but actually for having opposed the will of Richelieu. And so
Laubardemont proceeds to act on the cardinal’s instructions. The king has
not uttered a word during the “star chamber” proceedings.11
Before Grandier is taken prisoner by Laubardemont at the end of the
second act, he has a moment outside his church in which he proclaims to
the Sewerman the epiphany that he has experienced after accompanying
an old man as he died:
I created God! . . . I created Him from the light and the air, from the dust of the
road, from the sweat of my hands, from gold, from filth, from the memory of
women’s faces, from great rivers, from children, from the works of man, from
the past, the present, the future and the unknown. I caused Him to be from
fear and despair. I gathered in everything from this mighty act, all I have known,
seen and experienced. My sin, my presumption, my vanity, my love, my hate,
my lust. And last I gave myself and so made God. And He is magnificent. For
He is all these things. I was utterly in His presence. I knelt by the road. I took
out the bread and the wine. Panem vinum in salutis consecramus hostiam.
And in this understanding He gave Himself humbly and faithfully to me, as I
had given myself to Him. (Whiting, 96)
Again, in a parallel but contrapuntal scene to that in which Sister Jeanne

declared the death of God, Grandier declares his existence. His has been a
grand holistic act of creation. And the result is that, unlike the peace that
Sister Jeanne proclaimed to have experienced in the aftermath of God’s
death, Grandier rejoices in having found meaning and reason in his cre-
ation of God. The street and church may be filled with the mocking laugh-
ter of devils as the priest is led away, but the priest’s personal discovery of
God will sustain him as he undergoes incarceration, torture, and execu-
tion.
These come together in the third and final act of the play. The parallel-
ism continues as, first, Sister Jeanne expresses to Father Mignon doubts
over her actions against the man whom she has come to love and, second,
Grandier, alone in his cell, soliloquizes on the fear that is killing God within
him and sheds doubt on the awareness of God that he had experienced
earlier that day. But he renews his commitment during a conversation with
the old priest who has come to console him; through the simplicity of Fa-
ther Ambrose he has found that “God is here” (Whiting, 106).
Stern faced and unyielding, the judges, led by Laubardemont, have
found Grandier guilty.12 The clerk reads the sentence: “Urbain Grandier,
you have been found guilty of commerce with the devil. And that you
used this unholy alliance to possess, seduce and debauch certain Sisters of
the holy order of Saint Ursula (they are fully named in this document). You
have also been found guilty of obscenity, blasphemy and sacrilege. . . . [I]t
is ordered that you be taken to the Place Sainte-Croix, tied to a stake and
burned alive; after which your ashes will be scattered to the four winds. . . .
Lastly, before sentence is carried out, you will be subjected to the Question,
both ordinary and extraordinary” (Whiting, 110–11). The sentence was en-
tered on August 18, 1634. Before the prisoner’s plea to be spared the tor-
ture inherent in being “subjected to the Question,”13 Laubardemont offers
relief only if he signs a confession. Grandier refuses and is led away to
await torture; soon it is administered by the priests who have dogged his
path and by the jailor under the watchful eyes of Laubardemont. While
Grandier’s screams pierce the dungeon as his legs are systematically
crushed, Sister Jeanne, a rope around her neck, muses on the events she
has unleashed but is easily convinced by her nuns not to kill herself.
Grandier’s death march is a processional reminiscent of Christ’s. Like
Christ, Grandier has been tortured and mocked. Instead of a cross, he is
strapped to a chair borne on a litter; instead of the purple garment, he is
dressed in a vivid shirt colored yellow by sulphur; instead of a crown of
thorns, he has a rope around his neck; and, as in the case of Christ, soldiers
guard him. He has his fall, too, here before the convent, but there is no
Veronica to wipe his blood, no Mary Magdalene to console him. Instead,
for the first time, he sees the woman who has brought him low. There is no
remorse in the few words that Sister Jeanne utters, only an expression of
her admiration of his manly beauty. Or is it that she recognizes in him a
state of grace that she cannot attain? Then he is led away to the place of
execution, where, as Rangier says, “I saw his women sitting there, watch-
ing” (Whiting, 125), another evocation of the scene at the foot of the cross.
Too, as reported on Christ’s execution, when nature was convulsed, on
Grandier’s demise: “The town seems to be on fire. Distant buildings are silhou-
etted against a harsh red sky. A church door gapes like a sulphurous mouth. Armed
men with banners cross a bridge. A man is climbing a ladder, waving into the
distance in hopeless distress” (124–25). The crowd that had watched the burn-
ing at the stake rushes about hysterically. The play ends with a forlorn
Sister Jeanne crying out her victim’s name.
Father Grandier’s immolation, the consummation for which he so de-
voutly wished, has come to pass. He has been removed from the world of
the senses, to which he had capitulated so frequently. And, prior to his
demise, he purged his soul through confession, thereby assuring entry into
the kingdom of God. But, to those who brought about his downfall and
execution, Grandier is damned to hell, or so they would like to believe to
assuage their guilt and doubt. Grandier may have suffered a physical death,
but is the fate of his accusers less severe? Except for the plight of Sister
Jeanne and the remorse of Father Mignon, it would seem so. Yet, within
the belief system that triggered these events, Grandier will be saved, while
his accusers will suffer the consequences of their crimes only in the world
to come. But that will be an eternal punishment. As Dante has vouched,
there are special places reserved in hell for sowers of discord, hypocrites,
falsifiers, evil counselors, perpetrators of fraud, tyrants, and other such
wrongdoers. All of Grandier’s accusers fall into one or more of these cat-
egories.
Who then are the devils of the play’s title? Grandier, who has broken
his priestly vows and is so full of himself that he becomes an Übermensch in
his own sight? Sister Jeanne and her nuns, who have fallen into the prac-
tice of feigning possession to achieve the libidinous desires that their habit
does not permit them and whose false witness brings about the execution
of Grandier?14 Fathers Barré, Rangier, and Mignon, so full of mistaken zeal
and self-aggrandizement that they choose not to see the falsehood and self-
interest around them? The surgeon Mannoury and the chemist Adam,
whose pompous ethics instill in them a crusading desire to topple Grandier?
Ninon the widow and Phillipe the virgin, two of the many women who
have given themselves to the priest’s insatiable lust? Cardinal Richelieu,
who has usurped power and is so corrupted by it that he can condemn a
fellow priest to death in order to promote his political agenda? King Louis
XIII, who neither recognizes injustice nor acts to rectify it? The prince, a
sodomite who, despite his awareness of the falsehood behind the accusa-
tions, takes no action to save a man he knows to be innocent? Laubardemont,
who, feigning to cry over their obstinacy to confess, revels in his power to
send men to their deaths—and to eternal damnation? Only the devils them-
selves, who may or may not be real in the context of the plot? Or, in the
light of all the false, hypocritical, self-serving human beings arrayed against
a defenseless man, is the devils in the title meant to be applied collectively,
a way of signifying the culpability of all the players in the drama owing to
the fallen nature of man: the habit of sin?
NOTES
1. On the belief in the accessibility of the Devil through a pact, generally held
to have been signed in blood, see Lima, chap. 3.
2. The play was first produced in London at the Aldwych Theatre on February
20, 1961, by the Royal Shakespeare Company. In the previous century, Alexandre
Dumas père wrote Urbain Grandier (1850), a play in five acts, which may be read in
a 2000 English translation/adaptation by Frank J. Morlock available on the Web at
www.cadytech.com/dumas/stories/urbain_grandier.php (accessed March 14,
2005).
3. The gist here is that the priest has two faces: the first as the proper servant of
God in his house, the second as a wanton in the bed of a lover.
4. Although to convey their striving for union with God mystics often em-
ployed language couched in amorous terms, their desired end was clearly a spiri-
tual union, through a transcendence of the physical “prison of the body,” as in the
case of Saint Theresa of Avila and Saint John of the Cross in Spain.
5. In psychoanalysis, the term transference is used to express the conveyance of
emotions originally felt or expressed toward one person to another individual. In
the case at hand, Sister Jeanne has transferred her erotic passion for God to Grandier,
who, as a priest, is his representative.
6. For a concise yet thorough overview of possession and exorcism, see Walker,
807–15 (possession), 293–94 (exorcism).
7. Sexual activity that is both heterosexual and homosexual: “[A]nd her be-
loved sisters incited her” (Whiting, 66).
8. Whiting has introduced a modern existentialist concept, the death of God,
into seventeenth-century proceedings. The idea is both intrusive and distracting
because it is out of place on three counts: most obviously, it belongs to a school of
thinking based on Nietzsche’s tenet; the idea is not in keeping with the theology of
the period in which the play takes place; and it is expressed by a nun, albeit a
mother superior, who has been portrayed as a hysteric rather than as a theologian
and who speaks as herself, not as the possessing entity, to whom such a concept
might otherwise be credited.
9. She may be alluding as well to a fundamental tenet of Gnosticism: the differ-
entiation of the unknown (thus, alien) God of Light and the Demiurge, who is the
maker of the universe and all that is in it. The Demiurge, equated to Satan/Lucifer
in some Gnostic systems of belief, is the one who has quickened the senses of man.
Akin to this is the myth of Prometheus, who brought humanity knowledge, sym-
bolized by the fire that he stole from the Olympian gods.
10. The term is not strictly appropriate, although apt, since it was first used in
1720 to refer to the profligate companions of the duc d’Orléans.
11. The original Star Chamber, an English inquisitorial court with jurisdiction
over religious and secular matters, sat in secret without a jury. Noted for the arbi-
trariness and severity of its judgments, the court was abolished in 1641.
12. The actual trial is not seen on-stage. Had it been, the evidence against Grandier
would have included two demonic pacts: one signed by the priest and the other by
a host of devils. The latter instrument, written backward and from right to left,
included the signatures of Satanas, Beelzebub, Lucifer, Elimi, and Astaroth.
13. The Question was the process whereby one adjudged guilty by the Holy
Office of the Inquisition was allowed to abjure his or her sinful deeds by signing a
confession. Admitting guilt would in no way remove the punishment, but it would
save the soul of the individual from eternal damnation, in accordance with Christ’s
dictum: “Whatever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven” (Matt. 16:19).
Should the person choose not to sign the document of his own volition, the Ques-
tion would be put through the application of torture, as in the case of Urbain
Grandier, whose legs were crushed. The priest refused to admit guilt for some-
thing he had not done and went to his death without signing a confession.
14. The history of Sister Jeanne continued beyond the events covered in the
play. Her state deteriorated over the years after the Urbain Grandier episode, and
she had to be counseled and exorcised regularly by Father Jean-Joseph Surin, who
would himself fall victim to the evil spirits that possessed the nun (see Oesterreich,
49–56, 86–90). In 1644, Sister Jeanne composed a narrative of her possession, and
this was published in 1886 as Soeur Jeanne des Anges.
WORKS CITED
Huxley, Aldous. The Devils of Loudun. New York: Harper & Bros., 1953.
Jaynes, Julian. The Origin of Consciousness in the Breakdown of the Bicameral Mind.
Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1990.
of Kentucky, 1995.
Oesterreich, Traugott K. Possession: Demoniacal and Other among Primitive Races, in
Antiquity, the Middle Ages, and Modern Times. Translated by D. Ibberson. New
York, 1930. Reissued as Possession and Exorcism (New York: Causeway, 1974).
Saint Joseph “New Catholic Edition” of the Holy Bible: Confraternity-Douay Version. New
York: Catholic Book Publishing, 1962.
Scott, Sir Walter. Letters on Demonology and Witchcraft. London: George Routledge
& Sons, 1884.
Soeur Jeanne des Anges: Autobiographie d’une hystérique possédée. Edited by Gabriel
Legué and Gilles de la Tourette. Paris, 1886.
Harper & Row, 1983.
Whiting, John. The Devils. New York: Hill & Wang, 1961.
The Prey of the Vampire / 177
The Prey of the Vampire

Malign Decadence in
Francisco Nieva’s Nosferatu
In all the darkest pages of the malign supernatural, there is no

more terrible tradition than that of the Vampire.
—Montague Summers,
The Vampire: His Kith and Kin
Until 1961, when Francisco Nieva wrote his play Aquelarre y noche roja de
Nosferatu (Witches’ Sabbat and Red Night of Nosferatu), the theme of the
vampire had not been treated in serious Spanish or Spanish American lit-
erature. With the play’s belated publication in 1991 and production in 1993,
the Spanish-speaking public was given an opportunity to experience
through the interpretation of one of its dramatists a dark subject that had
long fascinated many readers and filmgoers, Spaniards included. In order
to achieve his end of informing and interpreting, Nieva steeped himself in
the lore of the vampire, derived from sources that, by necessity, were exter-
nal to Spain. That material, extensive and multifaceted though it is, affected
Nieva’s conception of the vampire in an unexpected manner, for he found
therein an opening to a new view; his is substantially a heterodox stance, a
departure from the canonicity established by the first assessors of the tra-
dition.
The lore and literature of vampirism was early on assayed by Montague
Summers in The Vampire: His Kith and Kin, wherein are discussed numer-
ous novels, stories, poems, and plays on the dark subject. The famed stu-
dent of the occult devotes many pages to the notorious tale The Vampire,
reputed to have been written by Lord Byron when published in 1819, but
actually penned by his physician, Dr. John W. Polidori.1 However, the most
nefarious, and popular, in its day, Summers notes, was Varney the Vampire;
or, The Feast of Blood, a novel of 868 pages by either Thomas Preskett Prest
or James Malcolm Rymer, first published in 1847. But, be it founded on
Varney or another early manifestation of the vampire genre, the lore of the
undead has generally been presented seriously in literature and other arts,
Previous page: Image of Nosferatu by Albin Grau (1922) for press distribution for
the silent film Nosferatu by Murnau. Public domain.
most notably in Bram Stoker’s seminal Dracula (1897), from which have
come its truncated English stage adaptation of 1924 by Hamilton Deane
and its American revision by John L. Balderston in 1927, the elegant and
highly romanticized Broadway production of 1977, and, more recently, the
works of the contemporary novelist Anne Rice, beginning with the contro-
versial and revisionist Interview with the Vampire (1976) and its numerous
sequels, among the latest of which is The Vampire Armand (1998).
But Nieva is not informed solely by the literary; he is openly indebted
to filmography for many of the images of the vampire that his play con-
veys. In cinematographic culture, the motif was first given visual treat-
ment by F. W. Murnau in his great silent film Nosferatu (1922) as a rather
loose adaptation of Bram Stoker’s novel; thereafter, the motif became a
genre as it evolved through the Bela Lugosi era, beginning with Tod
Browning’s classic film of 1931,2 and, more recently, devolved into satiric
portrayals of the undead in such as Roman Polanski’s multipart The Fear-
less Vampire Killers (1967) and Blackula (1972). And what can be said of the
extravagant and quirky film version of the Dracula story by Francis Ford
Coppola or of the long-running television series Buffy the Vampire Slayer?
The Dracula mystique even invaded the realm of the very young through
the cereal manufacturer’s Count Chocula and television’s counting Count
on Sesame Street. So heady was the modern reintroduction of Stoker’s char-
acter into all areas of popular culture that, in 1977, Time magazine was
prompted to ask: “Is Dracula Really Dead?” Both query and admonition,
the question reveals a concern that is even more applicable today.
The topos of Nosferatu3 has had its greatest literary expression in
Stoker’s novel. But the tradition of Dracula and his ilk has not fared well in
recent years, falling onto hard times through revisionist, often defamatory
practices. The latest assault on the serious tradition of vampirism comes
from an unexpected quarter, Spain: unexpected because, while that nation
has a rich trove of myths and occult lore that has evolved from Iberian,
Celtic, Carthaginian, Roman, Suevian (Swabian), Visigothic, Jewish, and
Islamic cultures, that panorama of beliefs has not included vampirism, nor
has the Spanish imagination been intrigued by the blood, gore, and sexual-
ity on which that aspect of lycanthropy thrives elsewhere. The Spaniards
may have read Stoker’s classic, but they have not taken Dracula to their
bosom.4 The figure of the vampire remains intrinsically an Eastern Euro-
pean construct that was adopted and adapted by Bram Stoker.5
An important contemporary Spanish dramatist, Francisco Nieva6 has
sought to awaken his countrymen, as well as his public in Spanish America,
to the lure of the vampire through the curious dramatic exercise that is
Aquelarre y noche roja de Nosferatu, premiered in Madrid’s Sala Olympia on
May 26, 1993, when its title became simply Nosferatu. It is my intent to
show how Nieva’s work eschews the traditional concepts of vampirism in
order to play on the theme in a surrealistic, absurd manner and make the
point that society is so corrupt, decadent, and self-serving that it will ac-
cept evil as good. Nieva’s use of witches’ Sabbat in the title may stem from
the influence of Francisco Goya y Lucientes (1746–1828), several of whose
large paintings hanging in Madrid’s Prado Museum are entitled Aquelarre.
Goya used his malign images metaphorically to satirize the credulity in-
herent in the society of his turbulent era as well as to point out the evil
thereby engendered. Nieva follows suit in commenting on his own sphere
of time. He does so by replacing Goya’s Satan, dressed in the vestments of
the Black Goat (the he-goat called in Spanish Macho Cabrío), with his own
purveyor of evil, the vampire Nosferatu in his de rigueur black regalia.
Just as Goya’s Satan is central to the gatherings of witches who serve his
cause and benefit therefrom, Nieva’s vampire is the focus of the populace,
mostly women, who wish to partake of his nefarious schemes for personal
gain.7
However, Nieva does not allude to this aspect of the title in the text of
the play itself; only in its final moments does he refer to a “damned witches’
Sabbat of Nosferatu” (57), perhaps mimicking the gathering of women in
Goya’s paintings, although Goya does not figure in the action except as an
allusion in the use of aquelarre. It is in the introduction that the playwright
states his inspiration and his intent: “The fashion of Nosferatus began when
the 1960s were still in their heyday, along with that of melodrama and hor-
ror films. . . . It was the time of acid, but, if Nosferatu was not made with
LSD, it was certainly created to play with many who used it. . . . I am the
first to admit to having no doubt that this evocation of the vampire must
be a great bit of nonsense” (9). Nieva goes on to make direct reference to
the silent films that inspired his mise-en-scène, among them Murnau’s
Nosferatu, Eric von Ströheim’s Queen Kelly (1928–29), G. W. Pabst’s The Street
of Sorrow (Die freudlose Strasse, 1925), and The Threepenny Opera (Die
Dreigroschenoper, 1931), as well as Walt Disney’s cartoon creation Mickey
Mouse, whose early version had a somewhat sinister facet and whose role
in the film Fantasia cast him as a sorcerer. These cinematographic influ-
ences will be discussed as the study progresses. Queen Kelly becomes the
focal point of Nosferatu’s attentions in the play, while Mickey Mouse actu-
ally appears toward the end and has a destructive role in the action. But,
while incorporating many of the cinematic ideas and images of these mas-
ter filmmakers in his play, Nieva sets out in a new direction that will alter
the fundamental aspects of the vampire tradition and make his protago-
nist into a modern antihero. It is this process and its outcome that are as-
sessed here through a delineation of the play’s deconstructive aspects and,
in particular, its unorthodox presentation of the vampire as he interacts
with men and women on varied levels of society.
A plot summary will help the reader follow the play’s often surrealis-
tic twists and conceits. Set in a decadent, cubist city on the Danube, the
play opens on the agonizing figure of a man with a knife in his chest; lying
on the street, he is approached by Aurora, Dawn personified, who arrives
in a flying chariot and offers to save him with a cup of strong coffee and the
offer of her body. He climbs into the chariot for both offerings; she removes
the knife and proceeds to seduce the failed reporter. They fly off together
to oversee the death of the world, which she has predicted. The next occu-
pants of the stage are the four women of the Madrigal (a classical Greek
chorus), the bandit Fiacro, and three soldiers. Their interaction would be
the stuff of melodrama except for its discordant tone and the introduction
of the theme of vampirism with the entrance first of Ottilia, niece of a vam-
pire, and then of Celestino, the vampire’s apprentice, who unlatches the
coffin in which Nosferatu is housed. Thereafter, Nosferatu maneuvers the
various elements of society to serve his ends. When Aurora returns toward
the end of the action, the decadent world that Nosferatu has manipulated
is ready for obliteration. The skeleton of the reporter that she flings to earth
is symbolic of the end that awaits humanity.
The title character of Nieva’s play has been given the “surname”
Pitiflauti, which is a version of the Spanish phrase (pito y flauta = “whistle
and flute”) for something or someone of a frivolous, devil-may-care na-
ture. This is a Nosferatu who is seen exclusively during the day (the most
blatant subversion of the vampire canon). He makes his initial entry on-
stage in a casket borne by Celestino, a young man described as “malign and
shriveled” (17). Celestino is a type of Igor or another such assistant to the
great malefactors of horror films yet possessed of sufficient strength to carry
the considerable burden of a laden casket, albeit with comic difficulty. The
vampire’s assistant is conceived somewhat in the style of the zanni in the
improvisational scenarios of the commedia dell’arte or the gracioso charac-
ter in Spanish Golden Age drama.8
Initially, the play renders homage to earlier traditions of vampires and
vampirism. Thus, when this vampire first thrusts his hand out of the cof-
fin, it is described as “vinelike and with the vile paleness of Nosferatu” (18). No
doubt it is Murnau’s powerful, frightening image that Nieva evokes here.
And then the stage directions emphasize the corrupt aspect of dead bod-
ies: “Nosferatu begins to rise, and he is like a cardboard figure [acartonado] in his
black Macferland dusted with the verdigris of putrefaction. He is like a board en-
crusted with designs [taracea] reminiscent of the dank fermentation of cheese. His
nails and fangs should be very evident” (18). The stiff, rising image, first de-
picted by Murnau’s darkly swathed Nosferatu and later by Tod Browning’s
Bela Lugosi characterization in formal garb and cape, is suggestively em-
ployed by Nieva. Yet he immediately adds the folkloric touch of the cor-
rupted corpse, akin to the mindless Eastern European vampires that
confront the narrator and his vampire-protégée, Claudia, in Anne Rice’s
novel Interview with the Vampire or the stalking zombies out of the horror
film classic The Night of the Living Dead (1968). Sophistication and naïveté
mingle with abandon in the description of the protagonist of Nieva’s play.
Yet, despite his negative physical image, Nosferatu Pitiflauti seems very
human in his sentiments, seeking as he does his own happiness despite
society’s perception of the vampire as a solitary being and as a purveyor of
misery and death. Thus, he asks, as if rhetorically: “Who says that Nosferatu
cannot be happy?” But his source of pleasure does not follow the human
norm nor the accepted quest of the vampire; rather, he finds satisfaction in
his utility as a facilitator of the esoteric satisfaction of others: “Every hu-
man being who desires something calls me secretly to take a bite. All sell
themselves and barter everything they have for an ecstasy they do not
know.” Such secrecy and bartering are reminiscent of that attendant on
human dealings with the Devil through demonic pacts or magical incanta-
tions in earlier times, when the inquisitional arm of the church lay in am-
bush for anyone seeking to fathom cosmic knowledge through means that
it considered illicit.9 But this Nosferatu lives in a different age than a
Théophile or a Faust, one in which, as he says, “[a]lready the world is loos-
ening its bindings at breakneck speed.” Such liberation from traditional
ways is a hallmark of Nieva’s teatro furioso, in which the struggle for indi-
vidual freedom is paramount. “How could I not be happy” (19), Nosferatu
proclaims while assessing the permissive state of affairs that will soon en-
hance his clientele.
That he is correct in his optimism is evident from his first appearance
on the scene. It becomes obvious that Nosferatu is known and accepted by
all in the neighborhood. It becomes self-evident as well that Nieva’s play
has a democratic side. His is a chaotic, absurd, surreal world in which char-
acters from various social levels that inhabit the neighborhood intermingle
freely and without awkwardness—the rabble, the lower middle class, pros-
titutes, the military, the nobility. And Nosferatu functions as a roving psy-
choanalyst for the likes of Azul, the violin-playing gypsy hooker who always
seeks true love in the next stranger who passes by; Ottilia, his own niece,
who periodically lets loose a wrenching scream from inside her house over
her dead lover; and Greta, the fruit and vegetable vendor who regularly
proclaims that she wants only to die (but not through the bleeding that
Nosferatu offers as a tranquilizer).
It is obvious that, as in the neighborhood, Nosferatu has found favor at
court, functioning quite openly there as a vampire, and publicly perform-
ing minor vampirical incisions on the queen and other willing females.
When Queen Kelly, whose identity derives from the Ströheim silent film,
first enters, it is to aptly name Nosferatu minister of burials (or interments)
and to obtain from him a “kiss” of gratitude on her proffered hand, while
saying in a hushed voice: “The kiss, the kiss. . . . Obey! . . . Kiss and pierce
that vein. . . . Suck freely without misgiving!” The stage directions denote
her exaltation: “While she allows her hand to be bitten, under cover of the edge of
Nosferatu’s Macferland, Kelly’s face shows her ecstasy” (28). And her words
mark that state: “How delicious it is to reach the lower depths. . . . I’m
satisfied, although not sated” (28–29). She and the other women are, no
doubt, similarly attracted by the exotic nature of the protagonist and his
art of elation; as if they were damsels in distress in some silent film, they
swoon as the masterful Nosferatu punctures their veins. On experiencing
his pointed “gift,” their fling takes an erotic turn, if only comically hinting
at the highly charged sexuality delineated in Varney the Vampire and Dracula.
Beyond the sensual and sexual aspects of encounters in neighborhood
and court lies something more sinister. A sardonic image of death is made
manifest throughout the play—from the treatment of Greta, who is con-
stantly threatening to commit suicide, through that of the queen, who of-
fers her hand to Nosferatu for blood sucking in public and seems willing to
cross over into his world, to that of Fiacro, her ski instructor, who threatens
to blow himself and her into smithereens with a cartoonlike bomb with a
lighted fuse because she has spurned his love. And, of course, ever present
is the putrefactory image of Nosferatu himself, who has it in his power to
transport the living into the realm of the undead through means other than
explosive. That the living are not repelled by the physical aspect of Nosferatu
or what he symbolizes (and is) is indicative of the human fascination with
death, greatest of all mysteries of existence. Thus, Queen Kelly’s confron-
tational attitude before Fiacro’s death threat as she takes the bomb from his
quivering hands is anything but heroic; her disdain of death makes her
failure to extinguish the fuse antiheroic. She is defiant of death and re-
minds the cowering public that death comes to everyone, giving Fiacro
what might be interpreted as the kiss of death. Having made an issue of
the inevitability of death, she then blows out the fuse. In a sense, however,
all of them have experienced death in the interval between the threat and
the bomb’s defusing.
But, if death brings finality to the human condition as we know it, the
state of being undead has the appeal of overcoming that closure through
an extended continuance. So certain is Nosferatu of the seductiveness of
death after Queen Kelly’s bravado performance and the ecstatic reaction of
the other women at his touch that he chuckles to himself: “Now they are all
mine” (31). And he may be right, for it may well be this realization that first
fascinates and then attracts living human beings at all levels of society in
the play. But Nosferatu does not take his clientele into his realm of ex-
tended existence beyond human life; they are given only the initiatory bite,
then left on the threshold of transformation. In this, Nieva’s Nosferatu dif-
fers markedly from Dracula and his ilk, whose unquenchable preying more
often than not leads to a population explosion among vampires.
Yet it could be said that one individual has been singled out for ex-
tended treatment by Nosferatu à la Svengali.10 Enveloped in a mist that
suddenly appears, Nosferatu gathers the monarch in his arms and flies
with her to the palace. It is his first overt magical act, perhaps a salute to
the alate powers of his literary and film ancestors, if without the
transmogrification that makes their flight possible. Nosferatu proclaims to
the swooning Queen Kelly: “You are flying. Pure evil lifts you as it does all
of us above the misery of life” (33). And, indeed, almost all present levitate
in flight toward the palace. Only the terrified Madrigal, a chorus of young
women reminiscent of their classical Greek counterparts solely in their
unison, remains firmly planted on the ground; Nieva describes the group
in the introduction as “the chorus of humble women enraptured by and
eternal slaves to the fallacious preservation of the past and the present”
(10). Also beholding the flight of the damned, Aurora, Dawn personified,
proclaims: “They will not awaken; they will never see me again for I am
Dawn” (33). And dawn is, indeed, an event that can be experienced only
by the living. In the orthodox tradition of vampirism, the rising of the sun
will bring the disintegration of the revenant’s persona unless the enclosure
of the coffin is attained in time—but not in Nieva’s conception of Nosferatu,
where the coffin is nothing more than a stage prop. Consequently, the fi-
nality of Aurora’s words is negated in the case of both Nosferatu and those
who have come under his spell.
Proving wrong Aurora’s prognostication, the characters who are, as
Nieva says, “in love with their own misfortunes” (10) begin to interact in a
new context when outlandish desires that they share with Queen Kelly
permit them entry into the privileged world of court and government
through what might be termed the supernatural mediumship of the vampire.
When Nosferatu next appears, his bedecked figure, powdered face, and
painted lips reflect the clownish and decadent life of the court, which he
has come to control. Even the chorus of damsels succumbs to his ministra-
tions.11 Nieva’s vampire moves in the context of the court much like Rasputin
in the Russian realm of Czar Nicholas II, with a sinister personal design to
possess power akin to that which marked the actions of the astute peasant
who feigned being a monk,12 only here the power is wielded by a vampire
and not by a mere mortal. The seduction of otherworldliness proferred by
Nosferatu far surpasses that of any physical gratification that Rasputin could
offer.
Alas, the headiness of sharing power and having license to act immor-
ally in the new realm does not last. The pompous leader of the Queen’s
Guard attempts to intimidate Nosferatu with the threat of imprisonment,
but he is soon suborned by the lure of the queen’s favors, leaving with the
vampire to partake of the insinuated tryst. Meanwhile, attaining his lustful
desire to fondle the queen’s breasts, Nosferatu’s apprentice falls asleep in
the palace. But the other changelings are not as easily satisfied with their
newfound boon. Instead of finding happiness, the former have-nots fall
prey to greed and disillusionment, and the queen tries to flee their crazed
demands but, as the stage directions indicate, is “trapped by the accumula-
tion of triumphant and malign silhouettes that cackle and complain in a paradoxi-
cal combination of sounds” (43). It is a grotesque, absurd scene out of any one
of many of Goya’s etchings of human folly. And, with the destruction of
illusion, the characters return to their miserable lives, the queen no less a
victim than her lowest subject. Yet she tries to restore their faith in her
ability to overcome their sad reality by offering them passage on the Orient
Express, a symbol of progress, but they find themselves unable to pursue
the nonmoving train. Ultimately, they die at the hands of Mickey Mouse,
agent of the Decent Nations,13 who has come to restore the realm and its
ruler to their previous status in a unilateral act of political interference in
the affairs of a sovereign nation. But, despite the incongruous yet manifest
power of Mickey Mouse and his cohorts, Nosferatu rises from among the
dead, again to take control of the situation and of Queen Kelly.
The new day brought about by the massacre of the not-so-innocent is
made manifest by the brilliant light that frames the return of Aurora, whose
reentry is ironic in the context of the finality of her earlier words of exit:
“[T]hey will never see me again.” The scene of a new beginning echoes the
words of Mircea Eliade: it is “the end of one humanity, followed by the
apparition of a new humanity” (72). But, if Eliade seems to posit a wholly
distinct emanation, new in Nosferatu is not necessarily improved. Both, in
fact, indicate a rebirth out of the same source, not a different species, but a
new group of human beings. The apotheosis in each instance indeed heralds
a commencement, but what it in fact constitutes in Nieva’s play is a return
to more of the same—a cyclic pattern that purports to be the human pre-
dicament, the Nietzschean “ewige Wiederkunft” (179), the eternal return,
brought to its lowest common denominator.
Nosferatu looks on the surreal scene with the wisdom brought on by
years of observing human frailty; he alone wears the face of serenity, for, in
allowing himself to be used by queen and commoner alike to attain a dif-
ferent life, he has satisfied his own need for continued existence. His per-
sonal satisfaction proves once again the adage “For the blood is the life,”
and, for the vampire, here as elsewhere, that is the rationale for existence.
Unwilling to relinquish his regal source of sustenance, Nosferatu once more
departs with Queen Kelly, but this time, an unwilling victim, she screams
for help. It is to no avail. Those who are left in this not-so-brave world can
only watch as the threesome of the reluctant Queen Kelly, the manipula-
tive Nosferatu, and the deific Aurora fly off in the latter’s chariot. It is then
that Mickey Mouse removes his mask and, in metatheatrical fashion, ad-
dresses to the audience the final words of the play: “And here, ladies and
gentlemen, we come to the end of Nosferatu’s damned Sabbat, which has
been performed especially as a just punishment for our faults” (57).
The reintroduction of the word Sabbat, first given in the original title of
the play, is either an equivocation or yet another attempt by the playwright
to derail the internal logic of Nosferatu to which he has led the audience.
Vampires have nothing to do with witches or with their craft, either the
pre-Christian religion of Wicca or its popular misconception as witchcraft,14
and it would appear that, by making reference to the principal ritual of
witchcraft first in the original subtitle and then in the conclusion, Nieva
wants to bring together the two in a way that would never happen in ei-
ther witchcraft or the tradition of vampirism. And, in point of fact, there is
no interaction because there are no witches of any kind in the play, nor is
there a Sabbat. It is yet another of Nieva’s disorienting techniques, the use
of disassociation.
The play also presents the transmutation of the fundamental concepts
associated with the vampire since Stoker’s Gothic novel and Murnau’s
expressionistic film. Nieva burlesques age-old beliefs through satire and
irony. First, the traditional nighttime activities of the vampire become day-
time activities exclusively, and related to this change is his empowerment
in both contexts, for the queen has granted the bloodsucker a well-stamped
official permit allowing him to go about his business in the daytime. Ironi-
cally, such a sanction places supernatural power in the hands of one who is
not only the sovereign but also one of the vampire’s clients. The accepted
belief is that the break of dawn will bring about either the vampire’s
disempowerment or his demise; such is the case in the dramatic culmina-
tion in Murnau’s film, where the sun’s rays turn the vampire to ashes. But,
in Nieva’s play, that powerful effect is made ineffectual from the very start
of the action, when Aurura appears, and through to its culmination, when
Aurora returns. Nonetheless, as Nosferatu says (in a tone that shows his
yearning for the way things once were): “Morning vexes me more and more
in comparison with liberating night” (18).
Next, fear of the supernatural becomes indifference as the grotesque
aspects of the tradition develop into commonplaces of daily life. The vam-
pire, ever present in the day-to-day life of the kingdom, becomes the focal
point in the social and political scheme of things, for Nosferatu’s reach has
risen from the low station of such as Azul and Greta to the heights of power
embodied in the queen. And fear has no dominion under such circum-
stances.
Then it becomes evident that there is no need for garlic, crosses, com-
munion wafers, holy water, pointed stakes, or bowie knives because the
vampire in Nieva’s Nosferatu is perceived, not as a threat, but as an ally in
furthering the unorthodox desires of the living. Where Stoker’s Count
Dracula and Murnau’s Nosferatu must be destroyed to protect society,
Nieva’s vampire is integral to the evolution of that society, albeit in a con-
text of evil.
Neither are there the metamorphoses typical of vampire lore, for the
figure of Nosferatu, grotesque though it may be, is readily accepted by
commoner and royalty alike. His ends are pursued openly and without the
subterfuge of transformation or disguise. Indeed, society is proactive to-
ward the vampire, seeing him as a facilitator of its desires.
Finally, the notion of closing windows against the entry of evil—so

important in Van Helsing’s list of instructions in Dracula—is debunked
through the free entry to domiciles and shops that open their sashes and
doors, access granted this Nosferatu by the ladies of the barrio (neighbor-
hood) and of the court. Evil has become a commonplace, and it is given
entry by one and all, allowing it penetration into their abodes and into
their bodies.
The play, however, is about metamorphoses, not of the vampire into
the bat or wolf of traditional lycanthropic lore, as explicated by Dr. Van
Helsing in Dracula, but of the varied characters—from the queen down to
her lowest subject—all of whom desire to change, to be something other
than what they are, to enter into a different state of life. Yet, when these
social transformations occur, the newly empowered find no satisfaction in
their change of status. Thus, Nosferatu is an agent of change, instilling in
his clients the sense that their dreams can become reality through his inter-
vention. Yet, at best, otherness proves wanting, for their transmuted state
is but an illusion that lasts for a while, akin to a dream state in which an-
other identity is donned. Nosferatu, more than a Rasputin or a Svengali,
has given the populace the opportunity to experience its lust for otherness.
As Nieva points out in his introduction: “He represents the vampire of
Europe, and I make him the trumpeter of its decadence. Nosferatu stands
out as the maximum representative of cupiditas, sensual concupiscence, and
unbridled instincts. At the end, these are violently ‘repressed’ by a sup-
posed—and nth degree—worldwide deflagration, only to resuscitate anew.
With each orbit of the sphere, a world ends, but another equally obnoxious
is reborn. The world that ends in Nosferatu is that of the old Europe, that of
my parents and grandparents, full of the memories of the cabaret and si-
lent films” (9).
Yet what occurs in the aftermath of the conflagration is not a cleansing
or a purgation of society at large; and the society that arises, as if from its
own ashes, is not one that can be symbolized by the mythic phoenix. Rather,
it can be symbolized only by a concept out of science fiction: the parallel
universe, wherein things appear to be the same but are not. Nieva has
brought about the end of the world of “old Europe” only to posit the stirrings
of a new society by employing mechanisms and concepts from the very
past that he eschews. In Nieva, there is no doubt that humanity is doomed
to repeat its errors. And the vampire, who enjoys extended existence until
dispossessed by some appropriate act of execution, will be there to oversee
and affect the debacle—all over again.
Nieva’s play, outrageous in its satire, subversive in its realignment of

vampire lore, surreal in its couplings, deceptive in the depths it probes,
cruel in its perversion of hope, is either a brilliant tour de force on the
unsettled, longing human condition or a great joke played on the theater
public and the reader alike, who expected the serious treatment of the vam-
pire implied by the title. The play thumbs its nose at long-held traditions
and, in so doing, mocks the very nature of the vampire legacy. But it must
be remembered that the Spanish-speaking public that has seen and read
the play would not be disturbed by the surgery performed on the vampire
and his lore because neither is integral to its belief system. Immune from
vampirism, as it were, Nieva (and Spain and Spanish America) can stand
back and look with amusement at the same beliefs that have terrified many
and fascinated others elsewhere on the European continent and in other
venues. Nieva’s Nosferatu can, then, be accepted on its own terms and rec-
ognized as a metaphor for what the playwright perceives to be European
decadence. In this manner, Nieva takes Montague Summers’s fearsome
words and applies them with biting satire to the European scene that he
dissects surrealistically.
NOTES
1. The inspiration came from a gathering in which Byron, John Keats, Percy
Bysshe Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley, and Polidori read ghost stories to each
other, deciding thereafter that each would compose a frightening tale. Mary Shelley
contributed Frankenstein; or, The New Prometheus. The preamble to Polidori’s work
states: “The superstition on which this tale is founded is very general in the East.
Among the Arabians it appears to be common; it did not, however, extend itself
to the Greeks until after the establishment of Christianity; and it has only as-
sumed its present form since the division of the Latin and Greek churches; at
which time, the idea becoming prevalent, that a Latin body could not corrupt if
buried in their territory, it gradually increased, and formed the subject of many
wonderful stories, still extant, of the dead rising from their graves, and feeding
upon the blood of the young and beautiful. In the West it spread, with some
slight variations, all over Hungary, Poland, Austria and Lorraine, where the be-
lief existed, that vampyres nightly imbibed a certain portion of the blood of their
victims, who became emaciated, lost their strength, and speedily died of con-
sumption; whilst these human bloodsuckers fattened—and their veins became
distended to such a state of repletion as to cause the blood to flow from all the
passages of their bodies, and even from the very pores of their skins” (quoted in
Summers, 282).
2. A Spanish-language version of the same script, but with a different cast, was
filmed on the same set after hours under the direction of George Melford. Although
little known, this version has been lauded by critics as superior to the English-
language version.
3. Erroneously believed to be a Romanian term for the myth of the undead,
nosferatu was acquired by Bram Stoker from Emily Gerard, who had misheard a
reference (see E. Miller). Nonetheless, the exotic nature of the term has made it
synonymous with vampire in later literature and criticism. A similar misreading
resulted in the term coven (see chapter 7, n. 6, above).
4. The verification lies in the fact that there is no serious literature on the subject
in Spain, no doubt because vampirism is not germane to the nation’s belief system
(as supported by the data presented in n. 1 above). In Stoker’s Dracula, when Dr.
Van Helsing informs his listeners on the origins and dispersion of the belief in
vampires, he does not include Spain (see 285–86). At the Second World Dracula
Congress, held in Poiana Brasov, Transylvania, Romania, May 25–28, 2000, there
was only one presentation of a paper on a Hispanic topic, a shorter version of the
essay at hand. The scholars at the congress were very surprised to learn of a Span-
ish literary work dealing with vampirism since neither creative nor critical atten-
tion to the subject has been evident in that context. Even the Spanish-language
film version of Dracula to which I refer in n. 2 above was done in Hollywood by an
American director. But there has been some contemporary inclination in Spain to
address the foreign myth of the vampire. In recent years, the success of the horror
film genre has prompted Spanish filmmakers such as the Catalonian Jorge Grau to
explore the theme of the vampire, if at a remove, as in the 1972 Ceremonia sangrienta
(also known as The Legend of Blood Castle), about Countess Bathori, who bathed in
the blood of virgins in order to rejuvenate herself. England’s Hammer Films had
earlier released Countess Dracula (1970), starring Ingrid Pitt as Elizabeth Bathori;
but, despite the title, the real-life countess was not a vampire in the traditional
sense established by Bram Stoker in his novel. The countess’s blood-bathing ritu-
als only perpetuated the appearance of physical youth; they did not extend her life
span.
5. Stoker uses his character Dr. Van Helsing to delineate the aspects of the
vampire, if in a quaint, “Dutch-inflected” English: “There are such beings as vam-
pires; some of us have evidence that they exist. . . . The nosferatu do not die like the
bee when he sting once. He is only stronger; and being stronger, have yet more
power to work evil. This vampire which is amongst us is of himself so strong in
person as twenty men; he is of cunning more than mortal, for his cunning be the
growth of ages; he have still the aids of necromancy, which is, as his etymology
imply, the divination of the dead, and all the dead that he can come nigh to are for
him at command; he is brute, and more than brute; he is devil in callous, and the
heart of him is not; he can, within limitations, appear at will when and where, and
in any of the forms that are to him; he can, within his range, direct the elements: the
storm, the fog, the thunder; he can command all the meaner things: the rat, and the
owl, and the bat—the moth, and the fox, and the wolf; he can grow and become
small; and he can at times vanish and come unknown” (283). These are the funda-
mental elements of the vampire belief as Stoker found them in his research for the
novel.
6. Francisco (Morales) Nieva was born on December 29, 1927, in the Spanish
city of Valdepeñas. He has had a distinguished career as a playwright, scenic de-

signer, painter, and theater director and as a professor (catedrático) in the Royal
School of Dramatic Arts. Having begun his career as a dramatist in 1949, the same
year that saw the premiere of the late Antonio Buero Vallejo’s engagé play Historia
de una escalera (Story of a staircase), Nieva has gone on to write plays that range
from what he has termed teatro furioso (furious theater), conceived as “open” works,
free in style and characterization, meant to be susceptible to additions by actor and
director alike, to teatro de farsa y calamidad (theater of farce and calamity), plays that
are highly structured with characterizations that are finely drawn. Where the former
exalt the defiance and freedom of the individual, the latter show his disillusion-
ment and defeat. A black humor and a surrealistic touch frequently are manifest in
all his works. Nosferatu is one of the plays that Nieva has classified as teatro furioso
and labeled apocalyptic. The play, however, does not have an affinity to the much-
vaunted theater of cruelty of Antonin Artaud, nor does it follow its premises, even
if Nieva’s early admiration of the Frenchman has led to that association. That es-
teem of the aesthetic promoted by Artaud found expression in some of Nieva’s
critical commentary and in the choice of one of his texts as the introduction to the
first version of Nosferatu; pointedly, that text was removed prior to the publication
of the new version in 1993.
Among many national and foreign awards, Nieva won both the Premio Príncipe
de Asturias and the Premio Nacional de Literatura, two of Spain’s most presti-
gious recognitions of literary merit, in 1992. In 1986, he was designated as an electee
of the Real Academia Española, taking possession of his seat in 1990.
7. Although men were also involved in the practices that Goya depicts, more
often than not his Sabbats show women as the principals in the unholy rites. In so
doing, Goya was adhering to the common notion that witchcraft was practiced by
women in private and in groups on special occasions such as Sabbats. Since women,
but especially those in the lower classes of society, were disenfranchised in most
areas of social and political activity, the power inherent in an association with Sa-
tan had great appeal. By their acceptance of the Evil One as master, witches gave
their souls to the Devil for eternity in exchange for temporal gain and sexual grati-
fication. For numerous assessments of witchcraft in Hispanic drama, see Lima.
8. I am reminded, for one, of Tello in Lope de Vega’s El caballero de Olmedo (The
Knight from Olmedo). Tello is the foil to Fabia, the Celestinesque witch of the play,
in nefarious activities carried through with comic terror on behalf of his lovelorn
master. In Nieva’s play, Celestino’s name itself calls to mind Celestina, the malevo-
lent go-between in Fernando de Rojas’s Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea (see chap-
ter 3 above).
9. For an extended treatment of liaisons with the Devil in folklore and litera-
ture à la Théophile and Faust, among many others, see Lima, chap. 3.
10. Svengali is the evil hypnotist in George du Maurier’s novel Trilby. The name
has come to refer to a person who, through force of personality, lures another to
perform something against his or her will or who enthralls the impressionable and
the greedy by promising false rewards.
11. When the virtuous young women of the Madrigal succumb to the vampire,
they do so out of despair over the fallen state of society. Seeing that they alone
represent virtue, they cast their lot with Nosferatu, a transference that designates
the vampire as a purveyor of good through evil. The futility of being the sole sur-
vivors feeds the need to be in society even if that construct has become evil; a
similar process of acceptance and transformation was brilliantly analyzed in
Ionesco’s play Rhinoceros.
12. An earlier example can be found in the court of Isabel II, the nineteenth-
century Spanish monarch who fell under the spell of a wonder-working nun; Ramón
del Valle-Inclán satirized the queen and Sor Patrocinio in his novel La corte de los
milagros (The court of miracles), which was very well received in Communist Rus-
sia because of its attack on a decadent monarchy not unlike that of the czarist re-
gime.
13. The satire on the United Nations (and the United States) via the Disney
character, whose magical powers were made manifest in the film Fantasia, is but
one means that the dramatist employs to discredit the gullibility of his parents’
generation. In other instances in the play, he lambastes the Singer Sewing Machine
Co. as representative of the dominance of American capitalism and as a contribu-
tor to such evils as sweatshops and pollution. The Orient Express, once the symbol
of modernity and luxurious adventure—thus, a hallmark of the past—is made
manifest as a static anachronism representative of the ineffectual Western tradi-
tion.
14. On witchcraft as a religion, see chapter 3 above.
WORKS CITED
Artaud, Antonin. The Theater and Its Double. Translated by Mary Caroline Richards.
New York: Grove, 1958. The original French edition appeared as Le théâtre et son
double (Paris: Gallimard, 1938).
Eliade, Mircea. Aspects du mythe. Paris: Gallimard, 1963. All English translations
are mine.
Ionesco, Eugène. Rhinoceros. 1959. In Rhinoceros; The Chairs; The Lesson. London:
Penguin, 1962.
“Is Dracula Really Dead?” Time, 23 May 1977, 60.
of Kentucky, 1995.
Lope de Vega Carpio, Félix. El caballero de Olmedo. ca. 1615–26. Madrid: Cátedra,
1989.
Maurier, George du. Trilby: A Novel. New York: Harper & Bros., 1894.
Miller, Elizabeth. Dracula: Sense and Nonsense. Westcliff-on-Sea: Desert Island, 2000.
Nietzsche, Friedrich. Thus Spake Zarathustra. 1883–85. Translated by Thomas Com-
mon. Amherst, N.Y.: Prometheus, 1993.
Nieva, Francisco. Nosferatu. In Francisco Nieva: Teatro completo, ed. Jesús Martín
Rodríguez, vol. 1. Madrid: Junta de Comunidades de Castilla/La Mancha, 1991.
All English translations are mine from this edition.
———. Nosferatu. Madrid: Sociedad General de Autores de España, 1994.
Polidori, John. The Vampire. London: Sherwood, 1819.
Rice, Anne. Interview with the Vampire. New York: Knopf, 1976.
———. The Vampire Armand. New York: Knopf, 1998.

Shelley, Mary W. Frankenstein; or, The New Prometheus. London: Lackington, Hughes,
Harding, Mayor & Jones, 1818.
Stoker, Bram. Dracula. London: Constable, 1897. New York: Penguin, 1979.
Summers, Montague. The Vampire: His Kith and Kin. New York: University Books,
1960. Originally published in 1928 as The Vampire.
Valle-Inclán, Ramón del. La corte de los milagros. 1927. Barcelona: Editorial Nuestro
Pueblo, 1938.
Varney the Vampire; or, The Feast of Blood. London: E. Lloyd, 1847. The author is
either Thomas Preskett Prest or James Malcolm Rymer.
Walker, Barbara G. “Convent.” In The Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets,
175–79. San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1983.
Wither’d and Wild / 195
Part IV
Cauldron
and
Cave
10
Wither’d and Wild

Witches of the Elizabethan
and Jacobean Stages
What are these

So wither’d, and so wild in their attire,
That look not like th’inhabitants o’th’earth.
And yet are on’t?
—Shakespeare, Macbeth
The description of unearthly beings is of “the weird sisters,” as the three

hags in Shakespeare’s Macbeth call themselves. They are first glimpsed and
heard briefly “At an open place” (act 1, sc. 1; p. 858), accompanied by thun-
der and lightning, as the play opens. As Banquo so tersely describes them
in his query, they are the physical prototypes of Elizabethan and Jacobean
witches. The folk belief of the times perceived witches as malefactors, thus
their decadent, otherworldly aspect, their eerie and secretive behavior, their
power to affect human lives and the contexts in which they are lived. Yet,
despite the evil that they are held to represent and promote, people seek
them out and listen to their pronouncements or ask for their mediation in
affairs of the heart, the hearth, or society. So it is even with high-status
people, as Shakespeare’s tragedy shows so distinctly, baring the dire re-
sults to person and state of a nefarious collaboration with purveyors of
evil. Shakespeare has captured in his three abnormal characters the popu-
lar image and intonation of the witch and the dread that the visual and
auditory presence of witches inspire. Yet, curiously, he has them operate
under the tutelage and control of Hecate, the goddess-witch of classical
antiquity,1 rather than under bondage to the Christian personification of
evil, Satan.2 In this, the dramatist has chosen to veer from the standard
popular belief in witches as devotees and pawns of Satan. Consequently,
Shakespeare’s creatures, already deemed exotic by Banquo, seem more like
mythic demigoddesses than perverse contemporary human beings who
have taken the left-hand path.
The Weird Sisters (see fig. 17) reappear two scenes later at a heath,
Previous page: Witch at Cauldron Attended by Devils at Sabbat, provenance unknown.

Public domain.
again with thunder, where Macbeth, thane of Glamis, and his companion
and fellow general Banquo encounter them. Banquo, having described their
ghastliness, further queries the strange creatures:
Live you? or are you aught

That man may question? You seem to understand me,
By each at once her choppy finger laying
Upon her skinny lips: —you should be women,
And yet your beards forbid me to interpret
That you are so. (act 1, sc. 3; p. 859)
But it is to Macbeth that the bizarre, androgynous beings respond, wasting

no time in foretelling each man’s future. And, on the revelation that Macbeth
will be thane of Cawdor and king, he is spellbound. The words have the
impact of thunder on his imagination. And, when the Weird Sisters vanish,
like elementals, both men question the reality of what they have seen and
heard until two of the king’s courtiers arrive to dress Macbeth in the trap-
pings of Cawdor. He then knows to believe the hellish hags’ words: be-
cause the first part of their prophecy has come true almost immediately, he
Figure 17. The Weird Sisters (1827) by Alexandre-Marie Colin. Courtesy collection
of Mr. and Mrs. Sandor Korein.
senses intuitively that their second prognostication will come to pass as

well. The twisted words of the Weird Sisters foreshadow the twisted ac-
tions that Macbeth’s own mind begins to devise and his lady will imple-
ment on his and her own behalf. On the treacherous murder of Duncan, his
sons flee for their lives, leaving Macbeth heir to the throne as suspicion
falls on Malcolm and Donalbain. The witches’ second prediction has also
become reality in a very short time.
Macbeth has reached the apex of the feudal pyramid. But was he des-
tined to achieve the uppermost level of Scottish society, or was his heady
ascent to kingship the result of witchcraft? Did the Weird Sisters motivate
the events leading to his investiture as monarch, or were they mere seers, à
la Tiresias before Oedipus, who communicated what fate had in store for
Macbeth? It would appear that witchcraft, not fate, is responsible for the
turn of events since Hecate is not pleased with and berates the Weird Sis-
ters for not having consulted her before they trafficked with Macbeth and
altered his life thereby. The goddess of witchcraft orders them to meet her
at Acheron,3 where they will decide the future of the newly crowned king.
Shortly thereafter, the three witches are gathered around the boiling caul-
dron in a cavern, mouthing their chant:
Double, double, toil and trouble;

Fire, burn; and caldron, bubble.
And, as they concoct an unsavory brew, the second witch adds new ingre-
dients to the “charmed pot,” saying:
Fillet of a fenny snake,

In the caldron boil and bake;
Eye of newt, and toe of frog,
Wool of bat, and tongue of dog,
Adder’s fork, and blind-worm’s sting,
Lizard’s leg, and howlet’s wing. (act 4, sc. 1; pp. 873–74)
Hecate makes a brief entrance at the end of the three witches’ incanta-
tions to praise their toil and urge them to go about the business of creat-
ing trouble by complementing the enchantment with singing around the
cauldron.4
As if in response to the witchery, Macbeth enters the cavern. On his
demand to have his questions answered, the Weird Sisters raise up spirits
that respond to questions that his mind has shaped. Macbeth listens as
each of the three apparitions speaks:
[B]eware Macduff;
beware the thane of Fife.
. . . [L]augh to scorn
The power of man, for none of woman born
Shall harm Macbeth.
. . . Macbeth shall never vanquisht be, until
Great Birnham wood to high Dunsinane hill
Shall come against him. (act 4, sc. 1; p. 874)
But Macbeth requires more knowledge, and the witches raise the ghost of
Banquo, who points to the seemingly endless line of kings that will come
from him. The witches then vanish, leaving Macbeth in amazement at the
revelation and fearing its implications. Knowing at firsthand that all they
had predicted has lately come to pass, Macbeth has reason to fear that the
latest revelations will also become reality—and perhaps as quickly. Their
efficacy over, the Weird Sisters are not seen again, but it is fitting to conjec-
ture that Hecate and the three witches, in some dark place, have witnessed
the deaths of the usurper to the throne of Scotland and of his fiendish wife
along with the subsequent enthronement of Malcolm.
The three crones in Macbeth are the best known of the witches on the
stages of the Elizabethan and Jacobean periods in England,5 but there are
numerous other devotees of the heretical affiliation with Satan, popularly
misnamed witchcraft,6 depicted in the works of both eras, among them the
Lancashire Witches, Mother Shipton, Mother Bombey, and Mother Saw-
yer. But, besides depicting the lives and trials of these native-born practi-
tioners of the black art, the theater of the Elizabethan and Jacobean periods
focused on witches whose names have a classical pedigree, including
Medea, Erictho, and Hecate.
Such witches as Shakespeare’s colleagues present in their plays were
held by religious authorities and by the faithful to be in thrall to the Devil
for having offered their souls to him for eternity in exchange for super-
natural powers during their life on earth. It was not always so. At first,
witches were seen as solitary individuals—women primarily but men also—
who practiced their peculiar calling in the privacy of their homes and who
were accessible to anyone in the community desiring their services. As such,
they were perceived as providers of an herbal cure or love potion out of
their traditional pharmacopoeia or, perhaps, as persons who could call on

pagan deities to promote fertility in women, animals, and land. But this
perception of witches as benevolent possessors of esoteric knowledge who
could benefit society began to change as the church attempted to organize
the life of European society under its religious banner. It found intolerable
a secondary level of belief that promoted pre-Christian concepts and us-
ages, such as the worship of male and female principles in nature personi-
fied as the Horned God and the Lunar Goddess, each with identities
reflecting the area and time in which they were adored. Those men and
women who represented the old ways, the Old Religion, came under ever
closer scrutiny, and, ultimately, taken for a threat to church and state, they
came under attack from religious and secular authorities, often in league
against witches, the former passing judgment, the latter administering
punishment.
The accusations that led to the persecution and condemnation of witches
were multifaceted. It came to be said of witches that they gathered in cov-
ens of thirteen (in mockery of Christ and his disciples)7 as well as at the
four major seasonal festivals called Sabbats8 and, with greater frequency, at
lesser convocations called Esbats.9 It was thought that witches annointed
their bodies10 and those of the soon to be initiated before flying up the
chimney (or another means of egress) to these gatherings mounted on com-
mon household besoms, twig brooms whose sticks are symbolic of the
phallus of earlier fertility religions.11 But, as in numerous illustrations in
Guaccius’s Compendium maleficarum as well as paintings, drawings, and
etchings of Albrecht Dürer, Hans Baldung-Grien, and Francisco Goya, the
witches are seen astride a he-goat. It was widely believed by the populace
that the Devil, in the form of a great black goat,12 presided at the Sabbat,
often initiating men and women into his unholy craft on their blasphem-
ing God, renouncing their baptismal vows, signing his black book in blood,
and administering the osculum infame on their new master’s anus. Ironi-
cally, thereafter, they celebrated their newfound freedom from Christian
bondage by performing lewd and unnatural acts during orgiastic revels,
including copulation with Satan or one of his devils. One particularly damn-
ing accusation against witches was that unbaptized infants were sacrificed
to Satan at these gatherings,13 their souls, tainted by original sin, being added
to the Devil’s bounty in hell, both because of Satan’s desire to increase his
larder at God’s expense and because, as the adage has it, “Misery loves
company.”
Empowered by their alliance with the Lord of Evil, witches took on a
different function in society and were looked on with dread, owing partly
to the horror inspired by their living outside the grace of God, partly to the
manifestion of their fallen nature in their physical grotesqueness. Unlike
the time when they were practitioners of the Old Religion, now, when their
services were used by king, noble, churchman, or serf to obtain some sur-
reptitious, illicit, or illegal end, they were seen as a necessary evil at best.
At worst, they were damned souls who threatened the Christian life and
civil order of the community. Causing fear among the populace at large,
they were dealt with in the most severe ways.
Rightly afraid of being denounced, prosecuted, tortured, and burned
at the stake or hanged, witches worked in the privacy of their homes or in
the sanctuary of a cave, where they cast their spells and concocted their
unsavory brews (in the same cauldrons used for daily food preparation).
Such charms and potions could be employed for medicinal purposes, to
facilitate seduction, to cause a change in the weather, or to effect bodily
harm, even death. In some instances, witches were consulted as prognosti-
cators, for they were said to be able to foretell the future directly or, as in
Macbeth, via the agency of spirits raised by their conjuring, to influence the
outcome of events. Similar feats were accomplished in the Old Testament
by such as the Witch of Endor, who conjured Samuel at the behest of King
Saul (1 Sam. 28:7ff.). The machinations of witchcraft, which could be be-
nign (white) or malefic (black), were believed to be achieved by supernatu-
ral means and, consequently, were taken to be highly effectual.
Despite their usefulness to unscrupulous individuals at all levels of
society, witches and other practitioners of occult arts occasioned widespread
dread, prompting James VI/I, 14 for one, to formulate views (in the
Daemonologie [1597]) and promulgate laws (in an addition to the Witchcraft
Statutes) against such social and religious aberrations.15 James was the very
monarch who promoted the 1611 translation of the Bible that has come to
bear his name, one of whose dictums is the infamous exhortation from
Exodus: “Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live” (Exod. 22:18).16 Another
dictum, this one from Leviticus, proclaims: “A man also or a woman that
hath a familiar spirit, or that is a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall
surely be put to death; they shall stone them with stones” (20:27).17 Such
texts lent Old Testament authority, and, thus, gave license, to Christians to
kill those adjudged or otherwise deemed to be followers of Satan. The re-
sult was the execution of numberless women and men, some of them mem-
bers of the clergy, during the centuries-long period that became known as
the Witchcraft Panic.18
Witch-hunters, such as the opportunistic Matthew Hopkins, self-styled

“Witchfinder General,” were at the beck and call of any town or institution
willing to pay the price for the discovery and prosecution of witches and
other such in their midst.19 The evidence that these individuals accepted as
factual was at best circumstantial, based as it was largely on hearsay and
on the authority of the plaintiff, usually a person of higher status than the
accused. The methods to which such hired help resorted to obtain physical
evidence were often fraudulent (see chapter 7, n. 11, above). Worse, instru-
ments of torture, among them the notorious rack and the boot, and tech-
niques employed to force confessions, such as “floating” and “pressing,”
were barbaric—but often effective. Floating consisted of weighing down
the body of the accused and placing it in a body of water. If the body rose to
the surface, it was deemed to have done so through Satanic agency, and
the accused was patently guilty. If it stayed submerged (for an unspecified
period of time), the accused was exonerated, provided that he or she sur-
vived. (King James believed that the pure element, water, could not toler-
ate the body of anyone who had renounced baptism; witches, consequently,
would be rejected and, thus, float.) Pressing consisted of laying stones,
bricks, or other great weights on the chest of the accused until a confession
was obtained or, as happened frequently, the individual was crushed to
death.20
The extent to which the church perceived a conspiracy of paganists
against its teachings in the Middle Ages and well into the Renaissance, and
the need for the suppression of that conspiracy, became evident when it
codified the actions deemed evil and ordained the methods for their inves-
tigation and eradication. The Malleus maleficarum, the “hammer of evildo-
ers,” was a textbook for the inquisitor in the fight against the principal
malefactor, the witch, in Germany, as its popular name, Hexenhammer, makes
evident. In 1486, its authors, members of the Roman Catholic Order of Saint
Dominic, Jacobus Sprenger and Heinrich Kramer, published their compen-
dium under the patronage of Pope Innocent VIII.21 The effectiveness of this
book as a tool for defining the maleficia of witches and assigning methods
for its eradication is attested by its numerous editions in Germany through
1669. It soon reached France, Italy, England, and other embattled Euro-
pean states. In Scotland and England the Malleus maleficarum would, in
time, be assisted by the Daemonologie of King James. Germany and the Brit-
ish Isles were both highly suitable arenas for the expurgation of heresy, be
it of Roman Catholic or Protestant ancestry.
Such were the horrific folk beliefs in Satan and his agents, the ritual
celebrations of low- and highborn in honor of the god of evil, and the grue-
some punishments meted out for heretical practices that governed the rep-
resentation of evil witches on the stages of the Elizabethan and Jacobean
eras. But there were many witches of each ilk, positive and negative, por-
traying major or minor roles in the masques, comedies, tragedies, and tragi-
comedies of those days.
White witches, that is, those whose craft was seen to benefit society,
were treated by major playwrights. Robert Greene’s Alphonsus, King of
Arragon (ca. 1589) contains a sketch of Medea as a white witch, and in his
Orlando Furioso (ca. 1590) there appears Melissa, a white witch. In John
Lyly’s Mother Bombie (ca. 1590), the title character is a white witch, although
identified in the dramatis personae as a “Fortune-teller,” to whom the char-
acters resort for advice or to hear prophecies regarding the complex rela-
tionships in their lives; however, she affects the action only at play’s end,
by inducing the confession of the old nurse, Vicinia, that legitimizes the
relationship between the lovers. And John Fletcher’s The Faithful Shepherd-
ess (ca. 1608) has a heroine, the shepherdess Clorin, who is a white witch
involved with herbs in a play in which Pan rules the sacred wood where
satyrs and nymphs gambol. So too is Delphia a white witch, although listed
as a “Prophetess” in the cast of characters; she interacts with Diocletian in
Fletcher’s The Prophetess (1622). Invariably, such gifted females were de-
picted as using their supernatural powers to help an individual, better a
situation, even save a kingdom.22 But some were perceived to be frauds,
prompting Thomas Heywood in The Wise-Woman of Hogsdon (ca. 1604) to
ridicule as the work of charlatans the quackeries and impostures of those
who pretended to be white witches (in this instance fortune-tellers) for
some personal gain.
Black witches inspired by classical, that is, Greco-Roman, models ap-
pear or are mimicked, as in Christopher Marlowe’s The Jew of Malta (1592),
wherein Barabas the Jew, presented as evil incarnate, parodies Medea’s
incantation in Seneca’s tragedy. John Marston’s The Tragedie of Sophonisba
(1606) has the Greek witch Erictho. The most famous of the type appear as
the three Weird Sisters in William Shakespeare’s Macbeth (ca. 1606), with
Hecate thrown in briefly for good measure. Thomas Middleton’s The Witch
(ca. 1613) is a tragicomedy set in Ravenna and centered on the witch named
Hecate, after the classical deity. But Ben Jonson outdoes them all in The
Masque of Queenes (1609), a courtly entertainment in which twelve classi-
cized black witches appear in the first part.
In a historical mode, William Shakespeare, in act 5, scene 3, of Henry
VI, Part I, dealt with Joan La Pucelle (Joan of Arc), treating her from the
English Protestant perspective as a black witch who conjures familiars and
offers to give them suck if they will aid her.23 Another witch, Margery
Jourdain, raises the spirit Asmath at the behest of Eleanor, duchess of Gloster,
the conjurer Roger Bolinbroke (who makes a protective circle), and the priest
John Hume to foretell the future of the king and his courtiers in act 1, scene
4, of Henry VI, Part II. The conjuration scenes in both plays wherein fiends
or a spirit appear are marked by thunder and lightning, standard fare for
such supernatural manifestations. And, in a quite different style and tra-
jectory, John Kirke’s The Seven Champions of Christendome (1635) is a melo-
drama that features Calib, “the most bizarre Elizabethan witch of dramatic
literature” (Reed, 179), in the context of the historic titular figures.
Witches who were closer in time and locale to the dramatists were also
depicted, as in the aforementioned Mother Bombie. Ben Jonson in The Sad
Shepherd (1637) presented Mother Maudlin, who lived in Sherwood Forest
at the time of Robin Hood, had a familiar spirit named Puck-hairy, took the
shape of Maid Marian, became a raven or a hare at will, and practiced
malefic witchcraft by casting spells against lovers and by making waxen
images of intended victims; although forced to leave her abode, she is never
brought to justice by her pursuers since the play was unfinished at the
dramatist’s death. Thomas Dekker, William Rowley, and John Ford’s The
Witch of Edmonton (1621) portrays Mother Sawyer, née Elizabeth Sawyer,
“probably the most realistic portrait of a witch in the annals of literature”
(Reed, 150). Thomas Heywood and Richard Brome’s tragicomedy The Late
Lancashire Witches (ca. 1634) uses the trials of seventeen second-generation
Pendle Forest witches24 as its basis. This major witchcraft trial and its com-
plex issues of feigned statements, superstition, family hatreds, and greed
awakened great interest throughout England, and the playwrights were
quick to capitalize on the notoriety of the trials25 and what Symonds terms
“the vulgar and farcical aspects of the subject” (xiii).
Rather than write a play that would be a faithful interpretation of the
journalistic reports that abounded, Heywood and Brome brought in out-
landish, sensational superstitions that had nothing to do with the trial
records, sometimes extrapolating from Reginald Scot’s notorious The
Discoverie of Witchcraft (1584). No doubt seeking to please the audience that
would attend the production by the King’s Men in London’s Globe, they
concentrated on the spectacle of the lascivious and illicit practices believed
to be performed at the the witches’ Sabbat as well as witches’ transforma-
tions into animals and their involvement with familiar spirits (e.g., the black-
clad devil Mamilion). Periodically eschewing the court record, they then
focused on the fictitious and genteel Mistress Generous, wife of the inn-
keeper. A good man who wanted order restored to the community on the
outbreak of the witchcraft revelations, which included that of his wife’s
practice of the craft with her witch cronies Goody Dicconson, Mal Spencer,
and others, the innkeeper had given his wife a second chance to abandon
witchery, but, when he discovered that her hand had been severed while,
metamorphosed into a cat, she attacked a soldier, he turned her over to the
authorities for prosecution. It would appear that Mistress Generous was
cast in the image of her Pendle Forest predecessor Alice Nutter, who had
been executed in 1612, at least so far as, unlike the other witches, both were
well-born women. It may be that Heywood and Brome sought to create a
character who would elicit pity by giving her a social status well above that
of the other witches, whose baseness and ignorance would disqualify them
as worthy of sympathy. But, whatever the implied discrepancy in their so-
cial status, all six witches who participated in the various episodes are, at the
end of the play, led off to jail to await their fate. Nowhere in the play is the
confessed hoax perpetrated by the Robinson boy introduced, so the play
remains a travesty of the real events, an artistic decision no doubt excusable
under the concept of poetic license, which in this instance permitted a more
dramatic conclusion than adhering strictly to the record would have.
But it is three other works, Middleton’s The Witch, Dekker, Rowley,
and Ford’s The Witch of Edmonton, and Kirke’s The Seven Champions of
Christendome, that offer the most varied in range and interesting interpreta-
tions of witchcraft and its practitioners as popularly conceived on the Eliza-
bethan and Jacobean stages. Although the roles of the witches in these plays
are secondary to those of the main characters, their supernatural powers
both facilitate aspects of the action, if sometimes only subplots, and create
an esoteric ambience that was dear to audiences of the time.
In the words of presentation of The Witch to his enigmatic patron,26
Thomas Middleton states: “Witches are, ipso facto, by the law condemned,
and that only, I think, hath made her lie so long in an imprisoned obscu-
rity” (117). The playwright was probably referring to the resting place of
the manuscript, which may have lain dormant owing to the legal attitude
toward witches and, perhaps, toward anyone who wrote about them, for
among the stipulations of the Witchcraft Statute of 1604 we find: “[I]f any
person shall practice or exercise any invocation or conjuration of any evil
or wicked spirit . . . such offender shall suffer the pains of death as felons
without benefit of clergy or sanctuary” (quoted in Middleton, 125). None-
theless, Middleton resurrected the manuscript for presentation to his pa-

tron, saying: “For your sake alone she hath thus far conjured herself abroad”
(117). It may have been an act of great courage, and of faith, to release the
manuscript of The Witch.
The principal character is a witch named Hecate. She is assisted by
other witches, Stadlin and Hoppo27 chief among them; there are also the
witches Hellwain and Puckle; Firestone, Hecate’s son; and Malkin (diminu-
tive for Matilda), a catlike familiar spirit. Their first manifestation occurs in
the second scene of the first act, set in Hecate’s cave. It is a witchcraft scene of
some interest that seems, along with other elements, to have been modeled
on Macbeth, but it lacks the eeriness and mystery instilled by Shakespeare in
his tragedy through the creation of a macabre setting and memorable dia-
logue for his bizarre characters.28 Yet, much more than Macbeth, and start-
ing with this scene, in which a charm is created to impede the consummation
of a marriage, Middleton’s play provides a cornucopia of popular ideas on
witchcraft and other superstitions, English and Continental, if largely de-
rived from a close reading of at least Scot’s The Discoverie of Witchcraft, parts
of which are, in fact, transcribed verbatim.
The practice of borrowing material is evident immediately on the
witch’s appearance on-stage. Hecate conjures at her cauldron as the scene
opens, mouthing the names of “Titty and Tiffin, Suckin and Pidgen, Liard
and Robin!” (125), familiar spirits listed in a 1582 English pamphlet on a
witch trial, A True and just Recorde of the Information, Examination and Confes-
sion of all the Witches Taken at S. Oses, in the countie of Essex, along with “white
spirits, black spirits, grey spirits, red spirits, devil-toad, devil-ram, devil-cat,
and devil-dam!” (125). The only exception to the listing is Robin, one of the
avatars of the fairy Puck out of English folklore (see chapter 2). The contem-
porary English imp names and the references to “devil,” a Christian appella-
tion, by a classical goddess-witch are incongruous, to say the least; indeed,
the witchcraft practices depicted throughout the play are Elizabethan or
Continental in origin and have little relation to the majesty and supernatural
activities associated with the classical Hecate. In effect, Middleton has mis-
appropriated the name of the goddess of the underworld by attaching it to a
vulgar creation without concern for the mythical tradition attendant on it.
In a similar paucity of ingenuity, the dramatist borrows a ritual from
an Italian source that Scot incorporates wherein the body fat of an infant is
rendered by Hecate and her attendant witches to create a magical oint-
ment that will permit them to fly and more, as Hecate says:
There, take this unbaptized brat;

Boil it well; preserve the fat;
You know ’tis precious to transfer
Our ’nointed flesh into the air. (126)
The balm thus concocted will anoint the naked bodies of the witches; once
it penetrates the skin, its chemical properties will make possible many ad-
ventures:
When hundred leagues in air, we feast and sing,

Dance, kiss, and coll, use everything:
What young man can we wish to pleasure us,
But we enjoy him in an incubus? (127)
The sexual nature of some witch practices is given briefly here, culminat-
ing in the embrace (“coll”) of the “incubus” (which, considering the sex of
the witches, rightly is the male demon who mounted human females in
their sleep for sexual gratification).29 A witch’s sexual passion, not easily
quelled through normal human contact owing to her physical repulsive-
ness, seeks to be satisfied through supernatural measures.
But a witch has other human concerns as well. Hecate’s pharmaco-
poeia comes into play immediately thereafter, for she is involved in the
preparation of “magical herbs” already in place within the cauldron, which
she personifies:
They’re down his throat;

His mouth crammed full, his ears and nostrils stuffed.
I trust in eleoselinum lately.
Aconitum, frondes populeas, and soot—
You may see that, he looks so black i’ the mouth—
Then sium, acorum vulgare too,
Pentaphyllon, the blood of a flitter-mouse,
Solanum somnificum et oleum. (127)30
While the concoction is brewing, Hecate attends to another matter, hexing.

A farmer and his wife will suffer a special kind of vengeance for having
denied the witch sustenance:
[T]he heart of wax

Stuck full of magic needles
...
the farmer’s picture and his wife’s
Laid down to the fire. (127)
The first punishment is an attack on the vital organ, while the second guar-
antees prolonged suffering until the images, made of clay,31 are consumed
by the fire. She gloats over the effect that the spells of her image witchcraft
will have on the victims.
It is soon apparent that Hecate’s is a practice without cessation, that
her work, like a proper mother’s, is never done. No sooner has she finished
with one preoccupation than another arises. When her son Firestone enters,
he requires her help to ride the “Night-mare” to the bed of “a fat parson’s
daughter,” and, like a good mother, Hecate promises to grant the lascivious
wish. On his exit, another appears to seek her services. Sebastian—loath to
enter the “damned place”—learns that his lovesickness, a melancholy that
he seeks to overthrow through philocaption (bringing his beloved to love
him by the workings of a spell), cannot be remedied: the woman he desires
is already married, and, as Hecate reveals, wedlock, being of “Heaven’s fas-
tening,” cannot be disjoined by witchery. She can, however, enlist her spell
in his cause by giving him serpent skins that she has enchanted:
Knit with these charms and retentive knots,

Neither the man begets nor woman breeds,
No, nor performs the least desires of wedlock. (132)
Sebastian departs a happy man, planning vengeance on the woman who

betrayed his love. But Hecate is not yet free from her social obligations.
Firestone returns to inform her of the arrival of Almachildes, who is drunk
and has knocked over Stadlin and Hoppo. The clumsy young man also
seeks a potion or charm to use, in this case on Amoretta, the duchess’s
woman, but Hecate, who has lusted after him and possessed him as a
succubus, invites Almachildes to sup at her table with a fine dinner that
she has conjured for him as the act ends.
The long scene has framed a bountiful presentation of Hecate’s varied
activities and powers as a witch, a catalog transferred from Scot to the the-
atrical idiom, but, in point of fact, the effectiveness of her conjuring is veri-
fied only in the trivial scene (act 2, sc. 2) in which the ribbon that she has
given Almachildes, having been placed in Amoretta’s bosom, momentarily

turns her disdain into passion. When Hecate next appears (act 3, sc. 3), it is
in the context of nature—in a field, where she is accompanied by her witches
as they prepare to take flight after anointing themselves. A cynical Firestone
looks on, wishing that his mother would croak so that he “might have all
quickly” (165), his attitude showing a twist on the adage, “There is no honor
among thieves.” Hecate’s final appearance (act 5, sc. 2) is once again in her
abode, where, about the cauldron, she entertains the duchess’s impatient
demand for something to bring “a sudden and a subtle” (186) death to
Almachildes, who, in the course of being enlisted in the duchess’s murder-
ous scheme against the duke, has been tricked into believing that he has
been granted her sexual favors. Hecate assures her that the spell she will
cast will take effect within five hours, and, when the duchess departs, she
sets about preparing the concoction with the assistance of the other witches
and Firestone. Once more, the cauldron receives the foul ingredients for
the murderous brew. And, as in Macbeth, these witches dance around the
fuming pot at stage center, but here Hecate is a participant. However much
the witches celebrate beforehand, the spell against Almachildes has no re-
percussions, perhaps because he is not villanous, having only feigned kill-
ing the duke. If such be virtue, then it triumphs here. The play ends with
the “revived” duke forgiving the duchess on hearing her words of repen-
tance while he was feigning death.
Despite the importance given her in the work, Hecate has not held
sway over the lives and doings of the play’s characters and certainly not
over the outcome. Nor do her companions in evil have any but a support-
ing role. Witchcraft may have been present for certain characters to have
sought its empowerment toward evil ends, but here, at least, cauldrons,
conjurations, and charms have proved to be mere theatrical adornments
that are peripheral to the action and wholly ineffectual. No doubt the in-
tent was to entertain through mystification provided by a glimpse into the
workaday world of evil that the audience believed was in its midst in real
life. However, much that distinguishes Hecate and her crones was foreign
to English life and belief.
That world was more realistically captured in The Witch of Edmonton, a
collaborative effort by Dekker, Rowley, and Ford that differs greatly from
its predecessor in its outlook and premise, stemming as it does from an
actual case history, “A known true Story” as the subtitle has it. A journalis-
tic play, it is based in part on the pamphlet The Wonderful Discoverie of Eliza-
beth Sawyer, a Witch, Late of Edmonton by Henry Goodcole, as entered in the
Stationers’ Register on April 27, 1621, thirteen days after the trial, in which
Goodcole recounts his interview with Elizabeth Sawyer in London’s
Newgate Prison. The journalistic play on Sawyer’s life and ordeal was per-
formed in London on December 29, 1621, no doubt to capitalize on her
notoriety as a black witch, on the revelations at her trial, and on the publi-
cation of the pamphlet earlier that year. The portrait of Elizabeth Sawyer
that emerges in the play is of the most English witch of the time, both in
character and in the native aspects of her practice.
At the onset, the playwrights state that “[t]he whole Argument is in
this Dystich”: “Forc’d Marriage, Murder; Murder, Blood requires: / Re-
proach, Revenge; Revenge, Hell’s help desires” (489). But the couplet does
not reference the authors’ attitude toward the subject. And, indeed, the
play presents a sympathetic picture of Sawyer as a lonely old woman, “poor,
deform’d and ignorant” (505), who, having been physically abused and
accused of witchery by her landed neighbor, makes a pact with the Devil
in order to seek vengeance. Furthermore, Farmer Banks is mocked when,
under a spell, he involuntarily must approach his cow, lift its tail, and kiss
its behind. He is literally at the butt end of the Devil’s joke. Nonetheless,
Mother Sawyer is portrayed in a historically correct context and in keeping
with the statutes of the realm under which she was prosecuted.
Elizabeth Sawyer makes her initial appearance in the first scene of the
second act. Gathering sticks for her fire while bemoaning the gossip against
her in the town, she is accosted by her principal tormentor, who calls her a
witch, beats her, and throws her off his grounds. Thus oppressed, Mother
Sawyer soliloquizes:
I have heard old Beldames

Talk of Familiars in the shape of Mice,
Rats, Ferrets, Weasels, and I wot not what,
That have appeared, and suck’d, some say, their blood.
But by what means they came acquainted with them,
I’m now ignorant. (508–9)
In her ignorance of the ways of witches and their familiars lies the evi-
dence of her innocence. But it is too late for her to fight the discrimination
alone, and she wonders:
[W]ould some power good or bad

Instruct me which way I might be reveng’d. (509)
To accomplish this she goes to extremes that jeopardize her status as a

Christian and put her soul beyond salvation:
Abjure all goodness: be at hate with prayer;

And study Curses, Imprecations.
Blasphemous speeches, Oaths, detested Oaths,
Or any thing that’s ill. (509)
In short, she becomes what she has been wrongfully accused of being: a
witch. Hers is a very human reaction under the circumstances, for:
’Tis all one,

To be a Witch, as to be counted one. (509)
No sooner has she spoken these words than the Devil appears, in the form
of a black dog named Tom, to claim her as his own, reasoning that anyone
who curses and blasphemes has thereby joined his infernal ranks. Now
she knows firsthand how the “Beldames” came to have familiar spirits.
Mother Sawyer gets over her initial surprise, accepting the presence of
a black dog who speaks as a manifestation of the Devil, no doubt putting
aside any rational disbelief because it was common knowledge that super-
natural agents of evil could materialize in any form they chose. The phe-
nomenon, known as transmogrification among the learned, included human
to animal metamorphoses as well. Still, she hesitates before the speaking
dog, and only when the Devil as Tom threatens, animalistically, to tear her
to pieces does she adhere to his demand:
That uncompell’d thou make a deed of Gift

Of Soul and Body to me
. . . Seal’t with thy blood. (509–10)
She acquieces by letting him suck her blood. It is a demonic pact with
an unusual twist: instead of signing the contract in blood, as in the tradi-
tion of Theophilus and Faust,32 the Devil has performed an action more in
keeping with vampirism than demonolatry. Perhaps the fact that a person
such as Mother Sawyer could neither read nor write prompted the drama-
tists to take an innovative approach to the blood pact. No matter the moti-
vation, the introduction of a pact with the Devil is key to the play since
Mother Sawyer is ignorant of witchery and can be empowered only through
the Devil’s agency. Where Macbeth and The Witch exclude the Devil, using
instead a classical point of reference for witchcraft operations, here the folk
belief in Satan as the source of the witch’s power is foregrounded. And, as
that belief system has it, access to the Devil is attainable through some rite
of veneration and submission, as in what the church called professio expressa,
an actual commitment sealed as by such a deed of gift as a blood pact.
Thus initiated, Mother Sawyer takes to her new role immediately. Be-
fore the Devil departs, she empowers her revenge through his service, or-
dering the killing of Banks’s cattle and the mildewing of his corn crop. The
Devil then teaches her a brief incantation, with a line in Latin, with which
to call him, playing the servant, but knowing that, ultimately, he will be
master of the witch’s soul for all eternity. But she thinks only of the revenge
that she has ordered through her personal agent. Moments after his exit,
Cuddy the Clown, Banks’s son, enters and seeks Mother Sawyer’s aid in
winning Kate’s love; the new witch calls on her familiar with her magic
words, and he makes a brief appearance, after which she assures the young
man that his wish will come true the next day. But she relishes making the
son of her enemy a pawn in her extended revenge.
Mother Sawyer does not enter again until the first scene of the fourth
act, but, in the meantime, the Devil, acting as her familiar, has had his way.
He sows malice and discord between Carter’s daughters, Susan and
Katherine, and their suitors, Warbeck and Somerton; cozens Cuddy Banks
with a spirit in the guise of Katherine, whom he desires; prompts Frank
Thorney to kill Susan, whom he has wed bigamously, Winnifred being his
first wife, and to feign being wounded and tied by Warbeck and Somerset
while defending her; stills the fiddle at the morris dance; and bewitches
the townswomen and drives some mad, setting their husbands, fathers,
and masters, Banks among them, against Mother Sawyer.
When fire is set to the thatch of her roof to force her to appear, as the
belief has it, the witch confronts her enemies, only to be attacked by them
until a justice intervenes and sends them off. She denies being a witch,
giving a long, reasoned exhortation on the real witches in society, women
who daily seduce men through their feminine wiles, and men in trusted
positions who do evil in performance of their duty. Her listeners, at first
sympathetic, soon interpret her words as demonically inspired.
Finally, in the fifth act, again in the first scene, Elizabeth Sawyer enters,
soliloquizes on her plight, and pleads for the Devil to come to her again.
But, when he comes, now as a white dog signifying death, it is to withdraw
his power and to taunt her over the death she is soon to suffer. His words
ring true when Banks and others take her prisoner. Yet, even as he laughs
at her, the trickster is bested by Cuddy, who, having dealt with him in his
manifestation as a black dog, now dismisses him without losing his soul. It
was characteristic of the time to show the Devil to be a fool, and there was
no better way of doing so, save having him anathematized by a saint, than
having him bested by a clown.
This final act heads inevitably to its tragic conclusion on two levels.
First, Elizabeth Sawyer is taken to her punishment for the real and imag-
ined crimes that she has committed as a witch. Tormented by the crowd
through which she is being led to execution, she cries out:
Bear witness, I repent all former evil;

There is no damned Conjurer like the Devil. (559)
Next, Frank Thorney is led by guards to the gallows for having assassi-
nated Susan, the procession pausing before his father and his wife as well
as others he has wronged. All accept his repentance of his wrongs and
express their forgiveness before he is led off to “purge the guilt of blood
and lust” (562) in death.
Both Frank Thorney and Elizabeth Sawyer are executed for crimes re-
sulting from their succumbing to the wiles of the Devil. But there is a marked
difference in attitude toward their respective antisocial behavior. Frank’s
admission of guilt and his sincere repentance bring all who listen to tears
and to forgiveness; he achieves a secular salvation through his recognition
scene at play’s end. Mother Sawyer, on the other hand, does not move her
judges or the townspeople by her words of repentance and her condemna-
tion of the Devil, both uttered with a proud bravado that alienates rather
than unifies those who hear them. In effect, the parallel of the two con-
demned individuals is altered intentionally in the distinction between the
attitude and the outcome of their final appearance on-stage. Both are con-
demned to die, but one has attained a superior status in the eyes of society
despite his having committed murder.
As to Elizabeth Sawyer, in the end, witchery has not provided a good
return on the investment. Mother Sawyer sought the death of Farmer Banks
for having abused her physically and ruined her name, but the Devil could
not accommodate her desire, acting on her behalf only by attacking Banks’s
goods. Ironically, her much-vaunted powers could not eliminate her en-
emy, and he persisted in his persecution of her even unto her death. In the
Christian context in which she dies, the only question left unanswered per-
tains to the status of her soul in the hereafter: did the Devil abandon her
smug in the assurance that she would be condemned to hell as a result of
her pact and the evil deeds prompted thereby, or is the brief repentance
that she expresses before being led away sufficient to foil the Lord of Evil
and win her God’s forgiveness? Ponderous questions for any audience to
face, but especially one prone to believe that heinous crimes deserved to be
punished with the utmost rigor and that God was decidedly more just than
merciful. Unlike those who judged Frank Thorney’s uxoricide, those who
deal with Elizabeth Sawyer, notwithstanding their awareness of what led
her into the practice of witchcraft, cannot find it in their hearts to sympa-
thize with her human frailties or see her indirect actions as meriting a lesser
punishment. To them, trafficking with the Devil was a greater evil than
committing murder; in making a pact with Satan, Mother Sawyer was per-
ceived as having signed a document that replaced God with the Devil,
thereby attacking the very foundation of Christianity.
The defense of that faith is the topos of Kirke’s The Seven Champions of
Christendome, wherein the titular heroes act on behalf of the church in its
European manifestation. The seven are Saint George (he of dragon fame)
of England, Saint James (the apostle, Santiago the Moorslayer) of Spain,
Saint Anthony (the Franciscan) of Italy, Saint Andrew (the apostle) of Scot-
land, Saint Patrick (the English missionary) of Ireland, Saint David (the
bishop) of Wales, and Saint Denis (the first bishop of Paris) of France. Be-
sides these, there are numerous other personages in the cast, including the
magician Ormandine, the “Inchanter” Argalio, the “Divell” Tarpax, the giant
Brandron, the witch Calib and her son Suckabus,33 three spirits, and five
ghosts (only three are listed). This is arguably the play most populated
with saints, magicians, witches, and varied denizens of the supernatural
realm in English dramatic literature. But the inclusion of so many occult
elements is not wholly original, deriving as it does from The Famous Historie
of the Seven Champions of Christendome, Richard Johnson’s chivalric prose
romance of 1596.
Johnson’s “Kalyb, the wise Lady of the Woods” and “the fell Enchant-
ress,” who “lives by Charms and Witchcrafts” (act 1; p. 1), appears at the
very onset of Kirke’s play as Calib, the Witch. In her soliloquy, accompa-
nied by the mandatory thunder and lightning, she presents an exegesis of
her condition as practitioner of “Arts darke secret, / And bewitching path”
and dweller “within the rugged bowels of this Cave”: “Yet here inthron’d
I sit, more richer in my spels / And potent charmes, than is the stately
mountaine / Queene” (act 1; p. 7). She also reveals having stolen and nur-
tured the baby who she is later to predict will become Saint George, patron
saint of England. She then turns to her initial act of witchery, the conjura-
tion of her special “spirit of the Aire / Grand Tarpax, prince of the grisly
North” (8). Of him she asks the boon of knowing the length of her life, to
which he responds with a riddle:
Whilst Calib in her powerfull hand

Holds fast her powerful art,
So long may Calib by her power,
Comand Death hold his Dart.
But where fond Love by dotage shall,
Blindfold wise Calibs eyes,
With that great power she did command,
The great Inchantresse dies. (act 1; p. 8)
Tarpax’s riddle does not in itself foreshorten time, as do many prog-

nostications; rather, it offers an either-or perspective, a possibility of ex-
tended time that places the outcome—how long she shall live—in Calib’s
own hands. Whereas Macbeth’s lifetime is made subject to a set of devel-
opments largely outside his ken and control, Calib’s lifetime depends on
avoidance of a “fond Love” that will “blindfold” her wisdom. The person
who will instill that love has already been identified indirectly in the so-
liloquy as the future Saint George. But the “wise” woman fails to make the
connection and laughs, offering Tarpax her teat to suck34 as a reward for a
prophecy that she interprets as wholly beneficial.
As the first act continues, Calib introduces Tarpax to their son Suckabus,
who, despite the tradition associated with the name, plays the clown. They
exit as George enters, preceded by the blast of a horn. His heart is set on
knowing his parentage, so he extracts from Calib a vow that she will “grant
what ere it be” (act 1; p. 9), yet, on learning his desire, she lies about the
circumstances of his birth, telling him of his mother’s desire to kill her
bastard son. And, seeking to reward him for his gratitude and newly stated
love toward the woman who rescued and raised him, Calib offers him the
services of the six champions she has imprisoned in her cave and, point-
edly, the use of her magic wand.35
Notwithstanding the picture of his parents painted by Calib’s words,
George remains curious about them and sets about bringing their ghosts
before him through the power of Calib’s wand. On materializing amid thun-
der and lightning, followed by soft music, they disclose their noble status,
reveal to their son his legitimacy, and tersely relate Calib’s treachery in
poisoning them. Before they return to their eternal abode, his father in-
structs George:
But now be wise, her power is in thy hand.

Oh then be swift, be swift to execute
Thy Parents murder on the damned witch;
That done, redeeme the Christian Champions, go with them,
Her cave is not unfurnisht frich Armes;
Fame holds the Christian Trophy thou must beare,
Englands Red Crosse shall George, then St. George weare. (act 1; p. 15)
At his parents’ behest, George waves the wand, and they disappear as
they came—but not before exhorting him to avenge them quickly. George
is resolved to do their bidding, which is that of his heart as well. Calib, as a
witch, is aware of his intent and calls on Tarpax and her other spirits to
shield her from George’s wrath, but they are powerless to act on her be-
half. Tarpax reminds her of the riddle that portended her death; she has
brought about her precarious state, and he cannot go against that which
is preordained. She climbs the crags to escape, but George enters to ex-
ecute his vengeance. Tarpax and the other spirits leave her to her inevi-
table end as George waves the wand once more. Calib cries out: “Now
cleaves the Rock, and I doe sinke to Hell; / Roare wind, clap Thunder for
great Calibs knell” (act 1; p. 17). The thread of the prophecy has come
unraveled, and its secret meaning clear, as Calib dies at the hands of the
avenger of the family she had wronged. George, now wholly liberated,
both from ignorance of his ancestry and from the illicit hold of the witch,
goes on to fulfill his destiny as one of the seven champions of Christendom
despite the ongoing attempts of the forces of evil, led by Tarpax and the
magicians, to thwart their heroic work. Truth and the Christian faith tri-
umph in the end.
That triumph is at the core of the Elizabethan and Jacobean plays deal-
ing with witchcraft, for, in a sense, their end was twofold: first, to entertain
through the creation on-stage of an exotic social type whose life of nefari-
ous activities intertwined with that of everyday folk and, second, to pro-
mote a position deemed beneficial to society as a whole, the Protestant
ethic and morality that would overcome the repercussions of the witch’s
evil actions. As a consequence, witches in Elizabethan and Jacobean drama
led a mixed existence: although they were used frequently in a variety of
serious and comic contexts, witchcraft was considered of insufficient con-

sequence to dominate the plot. Before 1600, the roles of witches were mi-
nor and peripheral to the central action. But, with the advent of Macbeth in
1606, witches came to be seen as highly theatrical and, thus, more impor-
tant. Sometimes, as in The Witch of Edmonton, they were the focal figures of
plays, if not their sole protagonists. Their enhanced position on the stage
was no doubt the result of Shakespeare’s masterful characterization of the
Weird Sisters and the impact of their actions on the protagonist—but also
of the ongoing belief in witches and their ability to perform evil deeds, as
evidenced by the infamous witchcraft hysteria that marked the seventeenth
century and the next. But, while the witch sometimes figured as the less
than effective tool of the Devil and herself generally suffered his betrayal
and abandonment, she also served the didactic purpose of the dramatists,
who portrayed her as a sinner who was justly punished by society for acts
against individuals and property, on the one hand, and by God for her
transgressions against the laws that the deity had promulgated in the Old
Testament, on the other.
Witches of all hues—classical or contemporary, white or black, comical
or serious—who were either incidental or consequential characters in the
Elizabethan and Jacobean theater represent yet another important element
among the numerous examples of sinister occultism on the European stages
of evil.
NOTES
1. The ancient Greeks called Hecate goddess of the moon, the earth, and
Hades, the infernal realm, her trinitarian nature a metaphor for the heavenly
body’s journey from the sky to the earth and into the underworld. For the ge-
nealogy of the goddess and her association with other female deities, see Walker,
378–79.
2. Some critics have rejected the role of Hecate as spurious (see Adams’s edi-
tion of Macbeth), but, if Hecate were omitted, there would be no supernatural agent
above the witches, and the origin of their power would be undefined. Such a situ-
ation would not coincide with the belief system in place at the writing of Macbeth:
people could accept the classical divinity of Hades in lieu of the Christian Lord of
Hell, but not the omission of a source for evil.
3. Acheron, the river in Hades across which Charon ferried the souls of the
dead, is used here to indicate the underworld. However, its usage is metaphoric
since the cavern where Hecate next addresses the witches, being accessible later to
Macbeth, cannot be in Hades.
4. For a discussion of the witches’ song and dance as popular elements that
detract from the tragic in Macbeth, see Barber, 25–26.
5. The designations Elizabethan and Jacobean are more appropriate to this study
than are Tudor and Stuart because the plays discussed here fall under the reigns of
Elizabeth I (1558–1603) and James I (1603–25). The term Tudor encompasses the
period of rule by descendants of Sir Owen Tudor, i.e., the reigns of Henry VII,
Henry VIII, Edward VI, Mary, and Elizabeth I. Stuart refers to the Scottish royal
house, from the reign of Robert II through that of James VI (i.e., from 1371 to 1603),
who inherited the English throne in 1603 as King James I of England and Scotland;
the Stuart era ended in 1714 with Anne.
6. The distinction between witches and magicians is put very succinctly by
King James VI in his Daemonologie: “Witches ar servantes onelie, and slaves to the
Devil; but the Necromanciers are his maisters and commanders” (book 1, chap. 3,
p. 9). On the difference between witchcraft and Satanism, see chapter 3 above.
7. On the misreading that resulted in the term coven, see chapter 7, n. 6.
8. There were four Sabbats, each representing a seasonal change of great im-
port: Samhain (October 31–November 1), which marked the end of the old year
and heralded the new; Embolc (February 1–2); Beltane (April 30–May 1); and
Lugnasa(d) (July 31–August 1). The origin of the term Sabbat is unknown, and a
witches’ Sabbat should not be confused with the Shabat or Sabbath of the Jewish
faith or its Christian counterpart.
9. The origin of these names, though much debated, is unknown.
10. The balms used have been shown to contain hallucinogenic agents, such as
aconite (monkshood, wolfsbane) and belladonna (solanum somniferum), which may
account for the witches’ own belief that they could fly. In an era when the church
proclaimed the fallen state of the body after original sin, the attention lavished on
the body by witches in their anointings was held to be sinful.
11. The broomstick, symbolic of the male generative member, ironically was
associated with Hecate, who, as the Triple Goddess, presided over marriage and
births. Jumping over the broomstick was a common practice at marriage ceremo-
nies in many traditional European communities (see Walker, 119–21).
12. Sometimes called the Goat of Mendes (see de Givry, 78), it was at one time
associated with the Templars, the influential order of knights accused of worship-
ing the Black Goat as the deity Baphomet. For Eliphas Levi, the image was a sym-
bol of occult knowledge. The personification of evil as a goat is the result of the
transmogrification of the Horned God when the physical attributes of Pan, the
principal deity of the Old Religion, were superimposed on Satan; the Christian
image thus assimilated the horns, body hair, tail, and cloven hooves of the goat-
god Pan, becoming a synthesis for the figuration of the antidivinity.
13. Francisco Goya y Lucientes depicted such rites and offerings in his paint-
ings (e.g., Aquelarre) and etchings. The subject inspired many other painters, among
them Hans Baldung-Grien.
14. He was king of Scotland (1567–1625) as James VI and king of England (1603–
25) as James I.
15. For an assessment of the rationale behind James’s views regarding witch-
craft, see Notestein, chap. 5. To his credit, James sometimes looked into accusa-
tions and judgments against those brought to trial as witches (see Barber, 11).
Witchcraft statutes were passed in 1542 (repealed in 1547), 1563, and 1604 (re-
pealed in 1736). For a thorough study of these statutes and their implementation,
see Macfarlane. For a chronological list of those brought to trial, executed, acquit-
ted, or pardoned from 1603 through 1717, see Notestein, 383–419. The last of the
English laws against witchcraft were not repealed until the 1950s, an occurrence
that brought about a “coming out” of many practitioners of Wicca and effected a
resurgence of the Old Religion in the British Isles. The impact was felt in Europe
and in North America as well.
16. On the erroneous translation on which the mandate is based, see chapter 3,
n. 6, above.
17. The version of Lev. 20:27 in The New American Bible reads: “A man or a woman
who acts as a medium or fortuneteller shall be put to death by stoning; they have
no one but themselves to blame for their death” (116). A related Old Testament text
is Deut. 18:10–11: “There shall not be found among you anyone . . . that useth
divination, . . . or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar
spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer.”
18. In the British Isles, the period of the Witchcraft Panic extends from the mid-
sixteenth century into the early 1700s. Ewen studied cases tried at the Home As-
size Circuit—which included only the counties of Essex, Hertfordshire, Kent, Surrey,
and Sussex—between 1558 and 1707. His numbers (18 n. 38) show that there were
a total of 790 indictments resulting in 112 executions, with decreasing numbers in
both categories in the later years.
In the English colonies in North America, particularly in Salem Village, there
were similar dire circumstances that tore the social and religious fabric of many
communities (see chapter 7 above). It has been suggested that many of the Euro-
pean and American cases of popular delusions concerning witchcraft stemmed
from ergotism, a toxic condition caused by eating grain and grain products in-
fected with ergot fungus. Such a demented state of mind may have led to the wide-
spread hysteria associated with the “calling out” of witches.
19. On Hopkins, see chapter 7, n. 11, above.
20. The extension of this practice to the British colonies can be seen in the fate of
Giles Corey in the settlement at Salem, to which Puritans had imported the same
fears and prejudices then commonplace in their native England. Giles Corey, in-
dicted as a wizard, “stood mute, refusing to answer to his indictment. And under
both English and New English law a man who refused to answer could not be
tried. He could, however, be tortured. . . . Accordingly Giles Corey was pressed:
placed upon the ground with gradually increased weight piled upon him. It took
him two days to die” (Hansen, 154).
21. Prior Heinrich Kramer (sometimes Latinized as Henricus Institoris) prevailed
on the pontiff to issue a papal bull, Summis desiderentes affectibus (December 5, 1484),
shortly after his ascension to the papacy. This decree was printed in full at the
beginning of the Malleus maleficarum (see Hughes).
22. During the Second World War, English witches made a concerted effort to
raise “a cone of power” as a shield for the British Isles against bombardment by
German airplanes and rockets.
23. The scene does not appear in Holinshed’s Chronicles, but Shakespeare’s in-
terpretation of the political enemy of England as a black witch is derived from the
historian’s work. Joan of Arc was born in 1412 and burned at the stake by the
English in 1431; she was canonized by the Roman Catholic Church in 1920.
24. The earlier generation was convicted of witchcraft in this wild and bleak
area overlooking the Yorkshire moors in 1612 when two recusant (i.e., non–Church
of England) families, the Demdyke-Devices and the Chattox-Redfernes, began
hurling accusations of malefic deeds, including murder through bewitchment, at
each other. The nine-year-old Jennet Device was a principal witness against mem-
bers of her own family, who were arrested on numerous complaints, as were friends
and relatives who had gathered to plot a defense strategy. Some died while in
custody, but many others were executed during the witchcraft hysteria that en-
sued, among them the highborn and wealthy Alice Nutter, who refused to confess
even at the moment of death.
25. Barber (38–69) gives an extented account of the events preceding and sur-
rounding this prolonged case and its aftermath as a foil against which to judge the
verisimilitude of the play. In reality, the boy Edmund Robinson in time confessed
that he had made up a story about witches in order to explain an absence from
home that would have brought severe punishment from his father (65–66). Barber
(71) also states that internal evidence in the epilogue (lines 2803–20) indicates that
a verdict had not been entered and, thus, that the play was produced before the
case against the accused witches ended. Indeed, the accused were still in jail in
1637 without a resolution, pro or con, in their cases.
26. The identity of “Thomas Holmes, Esquire” has yet to be uncovered.
27. These names, like many other aspects of The Witch, are taken from Reginald
Scot’s massive 1584 treatise The Discoverie of Witchcraft, in which he attacks witch-
craft, its practices, and the superstitions attendant on it.
28. Reed (173) argues convincingly that two songs, “Come away, come away”
and “Black spirits and white,” that appear in both Shakespeare’s and Middleton’s
plays, and possibly Hecate’s role, were borrowed from The Witch and added to
Macbeth by producers of the latter.
29. For contemporary interpretations of the incubus and the succubus, see James
VI, Daemonologie, book 3, chap. 3, pp. 66–69; and Sprenger and Kramer, Maleus
Maleficarum, vol. 1, chap. 1, p. 10.
30. The modern equivalents of these ingredients are mountain parsley
(“eleosinum”); monkshood or wolfsbane (“aconitum”); poplar leaves (“frondes
populeas”); yellow watercress (“sium”); common myrtle (“acorum vulgare”);
cinquefoil, clover, or some other five-leafed plant (“pentaphyllon”); a bat (“flitter-
mouse”); and deadly nightshade or belladonna (“solanum somnificum”); and oil
(“oleum”). According to Scot, who cites Johannes Baptistus of Naples, when witches
add these ingredients to the rendered fat of the “unbaptized brat” and rub it on
their skins: “By this means (saith he) in a moone light night they seeme to be car-
ried in the aire, to feasting, singing, dansing, kissing, culling, and other acts of
venerie, with such youths as they love and desire most” (126 n. 1).
31. Such was the testimony in Examination of John Walsh touching Witchcraft (1566),
cited in Bullen, 369 n. 1.
32. For a full discussion of the demonic pacts of Theophilus and Faust, among
others, see Lima, chap. 3.
33. There is a confusion in the use of succubus and incubus. The idea of the
succubus is used erroneously; Suckabus, being a male, should be named after the
incubus.
34. As in The Witch of Edmondton, devils and other familiar spirits were believed
to be rewarded by sucking the witch’s blood from her “Devil’s teat.”
35. Magicians, not witches, use wands to work their spells. Kirke has borrowed
the motif from Johnson without concern for overstepping the boundary between
magic and witchcraft. However, the wand provides the playwright a prop with
which to effect the appearance of the ghosts of George’s parents and, most theatri-
cally, the downfall of Calib.
WORKS CITED
Barber, Laird H., ed. An Edition of “The Late Lancashire Witches” by Thomas Heywood
and Richard Brome. New York: Garland, 1979.
Bullen, A. H., ed. The Witch. Vol. 5 of The Works of Thomas Middleton. Boston, 1885.
de Givry, Emile Grillot. Picture Museum of Sorcery, Magic and Alchemy. Translated by
J. Courtenay Locke. New Hyde Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1963.
Dekker, Thomas, William Rowley, and John Ford. The Witch of Edmonton. 1621. In
The Dramatic Works of Thomas Dekker, ed. Fredson Bowers, 3:481–568. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press. 1958.
Ewen, C. L’Estrange. Witchcraft and Demonianism: A Concise Account Derived from
Sworn Depositions and Confessions Obtained in the Courts of England and Wales.
London: Heath Cranton, 1933.
Goodcole, Henry. The Wonderful Discoverie of Elizabeth Sawyer a Witch, Late of
Edmonton. London: W. Butler, 1621. Reprinted in The Works of John Ford, ed. Wil-
liam Gifford, 1:lxxxi–cvii. London: Lawrence & Bullen, 1895.
Guaccius, Père M. Mar. Compendium maleficarum. Milan, 1626. See the illustrations
in de Givry.
Hansen, Chadwick. Witchcraft at Salem. New York: Braziller, 1969.
Heywood, Thomas. The Wise Woman of Hogsdon. ca. 1604; printed 1638. In The Best
Plays of the Old Dramatists: Thomas Heywood, ed. A. Wilson Verity, with an intro-
duction by J. Addington Symonds. Mermaid Series. London: Vizetelly, 1888.
Heywood, Thomas, and Richard Brome. The Late Lancashire Witches. ca. 1634. See
Barber 1979.
Hopkins, Matthew. The Discoverie of Witches. London, 1647. Edited by Montague
Summers. London, 1928.
Hughes, Pennethorne. Introduction to Malleus maleficarum, by Jacobus Sprenger
and Heinrich Kramer [Henricus Institoris], trans. Montague Summers, ed.
Pennethorne Hughes. London: Folio Society, 1968.
James VI, King of Scotland. Daemonologie, in Forme of a Dialogue, Diuided into three
Bookes. Edinburgh: Robert Walde-graue, 1597. Reprint edited by G. B. Harrison.
London: John Lane the Bodley Head Ltd. and New York: E. P. Dutton, 1924.
Original in the Bodleian Library (Douce. 1, 230).
Johnson, Richard. The Famous Historie of the Seven Champions of Christendome. n.p.,
1596.
Jonson, Ben. The Masque of Queenes. 1609. In Ben Jonson, ed. C. H. Herford, Percy
Simpson, and Evelyn Simpson, 7:337–56. Oxford, 1941.
Kirke, John. The Seven Champions of Christendome. 1635. With an introduction and
notes by Giles Edwin Dawson. Western Reserve University Bulletin (Cleveland)
32, no. 16 (15 September 1929): 1–82.
of Kentucky, 1995.
Macfarlane, A. D. J. Witchcraft in Tudor and Stuart England. New York: Harper &
Row, 1970.
Marlowe, Christopher. The Jew of Malta. 1592. In The Complete Plays of Christopher
Marlowe, ed. Irving Ribner. New York: Odyssey, 1963.
Marston, John. The Tragedie of Sophonisba. 1606. In The Works of John Marston, ed. J.
O. Halliwell. London, 1856.
Middleton, Thomas. The Witch. ca. 1613. In The Best Plays of the Olde Dramatists:
Thomas Middleton, ed. Havelock Ellis, vol. 2. Mermaid Series. London: Vizetelly,
1890. All quotations are from this edition.
The New American Bible. Camden, N.J.: Thomas Nelson, 1971.
Notestein, Wallace. A History of Witchcraft in England. 1911. New York: Thomas Y.
Crowell/Apollo, 1968.
Reed, Robert R., Jr. The Occult on the Tudor and Stuart Stage. Boston: Christopher,
1965.
Scot, Reginald. The Discoverie of Witchcraft. London: W. Brome, 1584. Edited by
Brinsley Nicholson. Totowa, N.J.: Rowman & Littlefield, 1973.
Shakespeare, William. Macbeth. ca. 1606. In The Complete Works of William Shakespeare,
858–84. Oxford University Press, n.d. All quotations are taken from this edition.
———. Macbeth. Edited by Joseph Quincy Adams. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1931.
Sprenger, Jacobus, and Heinrich Kramer [Henricus Institoris]. Malleus maleficarum.
1486. Translated by Montague Summers. Edited by Pennethorne Hughes. Lon-
don: Folio Society, 1968.
Symonds, J. Addington. Introduction to The Best Plays of the Old Dramatists: Thomas
Heywood, ed. A. Wilson Verity. Mermaid Series. London: Vizetelly, 1888.
A True and just Recorde of the Information, Examination and Confession of all the Witches
Taken at S. Oses, in the countie of Essex. London, 1582.
Harper & Row, 1983.
The Cave and the Magician / 225
11
The Cave and the Magician

Chthonic Sanctuaries in
Early European Drama
As the child is conceived in the womb, so is the spirit of the

earth engendered within the subterranean depths.
Caves were residences of the earth spirit before they were

inhabited by men.
—John Michell, The Earth Spirit
There is no certainty about the use to which caves were put in the first
instance. But, when they began to be inhabited by human beings at a time
lost in the abyss of prehistory, their function was to provide shelter at night
and whenever the elements proved inhospitable; to enfold shamanistic
practices that would propitiate the spirit(s) of the place, ensure the fertility
of nature, abet the hunting strategy, involve the tribal group in the
unmanifest dimension, and initiate the youth in the ways of the earth; and,
finally, to entomb within the womb of Mother Earth those felled in battle,
in the hunt, by old age, or by disease. Or so we surmise on assessing the
scant evidence at hand—the human bones, the pottery shards, bone and
stone implements, the hearths, the kitchen middens, and especially the mag-
nificent cave art at such sites as Spain’s Altamira and France’s Lascaux and
Chauvet,1 some of whose images (abstract to us) may symbolize the vulva
of the same fertility deity whose effigies have been found in these and other
caverns. The cave was sacred since primordial times, and it was used ac-
cordingly by our forebears, for they seem to have known intuitively that
“the earth is a living entity animated by spirit” (Michell, 12).
Evidence from later eras shows that caverns were revered in Western
culture since recorded antiquity as entrances to the underworld (or Erebus,
or Tartaros, or Hades, the realm of the chthonic deity Pluto), as passage-
ways for the ascent of spirits to the overworld, and as sites for the myster-
ies, the celebratory and initiatory rituals of many pagan cults in classical
Greece. The underworld is both the source of the life of the earth (as in the
myth of Demeter [who symbolizes life], Persephone [who represents death
Previous page: Merlin’s Cave at Tintagel, Cornwall, England. Drawing by Keith Lima.
and resurrection], and Pluto) and the destination at the end of every life;
like the Indian goddess Kali, the cavern is a metaphor for life giving and
life taking. But, in the Greek mysteries, the process continues into reincar-
nation, thus creating a cyclic pattern, what has been termed the eternal re-
turn, whose analogy is the planting, harvesting, and reconstitution cycle in
agriculture, which was revered as magical in the telluric rites held at Eleusis.2
Caverns were also the locus of such prognosticators as the Pythia, Apollo’s
oracle at Delphi,3 of the oracle of Trophonius near Mount Helicon (Boeotia),4
of the Phrygian Cybele (Sybil) at Cumae,5 and of the lyric poet Orpheus, he
of the descent into Hades (the greatest cavern of all) as well as the focus of
the mystery religion termed Orphism (see Walker, 218 [Delphi], 745–48
[Orpheus]). In the Acropolis in Athens, a cavern with a spring was a shrine
dedicated to Aesculapius, the god of the healing arts. And a cavelike laby-
rinth was the habitation of the Cretan Minotaur, whose rites of propitiation
centered on periodic human sacrifice. In some areas of the Mediterranean,
caverns were emblematic of the womb of the Earth Goddess or Mother
Goddess (see Michell, 3–23; and Walker, 154–56), as in Crete, where Zeus
was hidden in her cave by his mother, the goddess Rhea, who feared that
Cronus would devour yet another of their sons, one of whom was proph-
esied to overthrow him. Important men—kings, political leaders, heroes—
were buried in tombs that often resembled caves, as in the tholos (so-called
beehive) tomb at Mycenae. Caves were also associated with poetic inspira-
tion, as in the writings of Homer and Euripides, for two.6 The cave was a
fundamental element in the mythic, ritualistic, and creative life of the Greek
world in antiquity as well as in its conception and expression of the after-
life. Thus, it has passed down through time as an archetype.
Arguably the best-known assessment of the cavern’s deeper meaning
lies in Plato’s allegory in book 7 of the Republic,7 in which the human con-
dition is presented through individuals chained from their youth within
abysmal darkness, the imprisoned unable to see themselves or others ex-
cept in the shadows cast on the uneven walls by a fire at their backs. In
such a context, they would be unable to recognize reality as it is, only the
shadow of that reality—the illusion of reality. If set free and allowed to
climb out of the cave into sunlight, their confrontation with the real would
be difficult at first to comprehend and adapt to, just as returning to the
darkness of the cave would inflict once more the negativity of that exist-
ence.8 Man’s soul, too, is imprisoned in a cavern, that of the body,9 which is
merely an inert substance owing to its lack of knowledge; only when in-
fused with mind or reason would the soul become nous, a rational, active
entity.10 Plato does not concern himself in the parable with the cave or cav-
ern as a locale for magical practices, positive or negative. But what is perti-
nent is Plato’s cavern as a symbol of the ignorance of the human condition
without the infusion of gnosis, that is, knowledge. Inversely, perhaps though
a serious misunderstanding of Plato’s image of the cave, the magician
sought to possess that knowledge by inhabiting a real cavern rather than
seeking the transcendental through introspection.
In Roman times, the cave continued to be a locus for the same types of
beliefs and rituals. It was logical that, with such a prehistory, caverns should
continue to be looked on as residences of spirits, telluric or otherwise,
wherein such deities of place (lares, the Romans called them) could be wor-
shiped as in ancient times, and wherein humans could find assistance in
their search for fulfillment through esoteric knowledge. But, distanced from
the magical worldview by the superimpositions of civilization, humans
considered it necessary to have an intermediary—an initiate in the myster-
ies—between the seeker and the desired end. Thus, in writing the fictional
history of Rome, Virgil follows the ancient myths of Greece, among them
the descent into the underworld, here Avernus ruled by Dis, and has his
hero, Aeneas, seek the aid of the Sybil, the priestess of Phoebus at Cumae,
for entry into and safe return from the great cavern. Virgil, who by the
Middle Ages had earned a reputation as a white magician for this feat,
then served as guide to Dante in the Florentine’s descent into the infernal
depths. But Dante’s epic journey was into, not the classical realm of Pluto,
but the Christian hell,11 the cavern that held the great fallen angel Lucifer,
his cohorts, and those who had died in mortal sin. Because Dante faced his
fear, overcame the baseness of his human nature, and attained wisdom, his
catabasis is comparable to that of such classical heroes of myth and litera-
ture as Theseus, Orpheus, Homer’s Odysseus, and Virgil’s Aeneas.
Under the Christian hegemony, the cavern was no longer the mythical
seat of wisdom, abode of male and female deities, orifice of the Mother.
And magic was no longer seen as scientia, which sought to unravel the
secrets of the universe through the so-called scientific method of experi-
mentation toward proof of a theorem. Similarly, magic pursued the search
for wisdom, that is, knowledge, although not through the same process; all
too often the knowledge sought by practitioners of magic was thought to
be accessible early on through sybils whose prognostications were made
in caverns or, later, through the manipulation of spirits or demons in simi-
lar grottoes. With Christianity, magic was transmogrified. Its former legiti-
macy came to be perceived as a ploy to garner forbidden knowledge, a
blasphemous attempt at usurpation of God’s omniscience. Thus, in canto

20 of Dante’s Inferno, sorcerers are punished by having their heads twisted
backward, “all power of looking forward being denied” (195). The con-
demnation here is not just of sorcerers who sought to know the future, but
of all magic as a perversion of knowledge to satisfy the ego through the
domination of individuals and of nature, thereby intruding into God’s
realm, magic’s powers lying beyond the natural abilities given man by his
creator. The adage “Knowledge is power” speaks to the perception that the
magician’s arcane quest would lead to a position of control that was contra
natura. Thus, places wherein conjurations were held had to be thought of
as evil, thus the unnatural, contorted condition of the sorcerers in the In-
ferno. Caverns came to be associated in the popular mind with nefarious
magical practices, for they were believed to be entrances to the abode of
Satan and the other fallen angels, in a typical superimposition of the church’s
myths on those of pagan antiquity.12 Caves were, therefore, taken as mouths
or maws of hell, ready to receive those who defied God, and became im-
portant features of Last Judgment plays in medieval Europe (see Lima, “La
Gueule de l’enfer”; and chapter 1 above). The magician who performed his
secret rituals in the bowels of the earth was seen to be within the Devil’s
dark domain itself, his nefarious acts all the more efficacious owing to his
proximity to the Lord of Evil.
The Devil is the great purveyor of evil in the Christian tradition. As
such, Satan seeks to employ free will by encouraging human frailties into
moral corruption. In the end, he hopes to collect a human soul to enhance
his nether kingdom, both because misery loves company and to thwart
Christ’s work of salvation. Consequently, Satan has made himself the most
accessible supernatural entity in the Christian pantheon. The Devil’s ac-
cessibility particularly appeals to those who seek a knowledge beyond that
normally attainable by human endeavor. Practitioners of goetic magic,13
that is, so-called black or diabolic magic, are among those who call on Sa-
tan and his cohorts for the assistance necessary to attain their desired ends;
thus, Marlowe’s Faust deeds his soul to Mephistopheles in a pact written
in blood, what the Scholastic philosopher Albertus Magnus in the thirteenth
century termed professio expressa.14 In so doing, Faust opts for the world of
shadow over that of substance.
However, unlike witches and Satanists, the magician did not worship
the Lord of Shadows but only used his own knowledge of secret formulas,
incantations, and words of power found in magical texts known as grimoires
and other esoteric writings to bring before him denizens of the netherworld
to do his bidding.15 But, as Mephistopheles explains to Faust in Marlowe’s

Tragedy of Doctor Faustus, the reason that he materialized is quite different
than what the prideful magician surmises: “For when we hear one rack the
name of God, / Abjure the Scripture and His Saviour Christ, / We fly in
hope to get his glorious soul” (sc. 3; p. 16). Yet, to achieve this end, as in
Faust’s situation, the magus was often required to make a binding contract
in which his soul was held in escrow by the Devil. Faust and other magi-
cians did so as a means to an end rather than as an act of worship. The
magician was a paradox, however. As one empowered by supernatural
forces under his command, the magician had horizons that were seem-
ingly limitless; but the magician was, after all, only a mortal whose quest
for knowledge, and, thus, power, could not forestall his natural end as a
human being. It was a matter of supernatural aspirations and physical limi-
tations. Nonetheless, perhaps in a self-delusory, naive manner, he delved
into his occult work with a gusto and expectation that rivaled those of his
fellow seekers after the secrets of the universe, the practitioners of the al-
chemical arts.16
Once vested, the magician proceeded to his esoteric endeavors, per-
formed alone, often in a cavern, within a circle whose cabalistic, astrologi-
cal, and other symbols protected him from potential harm at the hands of
the demonic beings he was conjuring. Or so he believed. The Devil and his
minions, of course, performed as commanded by the magician, knowing
only too well that those who dabbled in the occult sciences were going
against God’s natural law and had put their souls in jeopardy of eternal
damnation, whether a pact had been signed or not. When the twenty-four
years of Marlowe’s Faust’s empowerment are over, Mephistopheles and
his aides are at hand to drag the unrepentant magician into the Mouth of
Hell, prompting Faust’s near-to-last words: “Ugly hell, gape not.”17 In the
context of Christian belief, it was a matter of free will, and the magician
who conjured evil spirits had chosen the sinister path that, in the eyes of
the church, leads to eternal damnation in hell.
Curiously, Marlowe’s Faust does not repair to the traditional setting of
the cavern, within whose chthonic venue magicians were believed to per-
form their unholy rituals, opting instead to seek empowerment through
his newly learned magical skills in “some lusty grove” (sc. 1; p. 9), that
locale perhaps selected by the playwright under the influence of Druidic
practices in sacred woods, as typical of England and other parts of the Celtic
world. In scene 3, although the setting is not specified, the outdoor locale
and its seclusion are evident as the neophyte magician soliloquizes:
Faustus, begin thine incantations,

And try if devils will obey thy hest,
Seeing thou hast prayed and sacrificed to them.
(He draws a circle on the ground.)
Within this circle is Jehovah’s name
Forward and backward anagrammatized,
The ’breviated names of holy saints,
Figures of every adjunct to the heavens,
And characters of signs and erring stars,
By which the spirits are enforced to rise. (14)
The choice of an outdoor rather than an indoor setting for the conjura-
tion may have another rationale behind it. In the highly charged religious
atmosphere of the time in which Marlowe is writing, it would have been
dangerous for a scholar to have magical texts in his house. Marlowe may
have thought it more in keeping with the cultural ethos of the period to
change the venue. Thus, Faust’s library does not contain the grimoires that
provide the formulas for his ritual; he does not possess them until his ma-
gician friends put them into his hands. It is understandable in this context
that Faust seeks a secluded place beyond his domicile rather than conjur-
ing in his library.18
In the case of Goethe’s Faust, however, the conjuration scene early in
the first part of the work occurs in the scholar’s study, or library, a setting
that can be interpreted as a metaphor for the magician’s cave of less-so-
phisticated times. Since Faust is a learned and renowned academician, it is
fitting that the place of conjurations should be the library in which his
magical texts are housed alongside other books. Goethe is far removed in
time from his protagonist’s era, and he is not constrained, as was his En-
glish predecessor, by popular expectations to have his magician perform
in the formulaic setting of the cave or even in another natural setting. Nor
in the more liberal times in which he writes is Goethe under religious
impediments similar to Marlowe’s.19 The German’s Faust, consequently,
functions in a manner different from the Englishman’s. And so, suspect-
ing that a shape-shifting spirit has taken the form of the stray dog that he
has welcomed into his house, Faust turns to the Key of Solomon20 in his
collection of books and utters one of its spells until the transformation
from dog to spirit has occurred, a distraught Mephistopheles appearing
in disguise and also refusing to identify himself,21 thus not offering “a name
to conjure with,” as the saying goes. But Faust correctly defines his dia-
bolic nature by calling him “Corrupter, Liar, God of Flies” (pt. 1, study
room; p. 49).22
As Marlowe’s and Goethe’s plays show, it was not necessary to per-
form magical rites in a cave for them to be efficacious.23 Indeed, caves as
such seldom appear in plays on magic in the Tudor and Stuart eras, in itself
a curious omission considering their presence in the lore and narratives on
such as Merlin, the famed magician of the Arthurian cycle, said to have
been born of a princess-nun and an incubus, thus his inherent powers, as
in The Birth of Merlin (ca. 1612). But a later play, The Birth of Merlin; or, The
Childe Hath Found His Father (1662), written by William Rowley, debases
the early life of the magician through coarse humor and, in effect, perverts
the details soberly delineated by Geoffrey of Monmouth in the twelfth-
century Historia regnum brittaniae. Nonetheless, Merlin’s magic is paramount
in the plot of the play. His first magical act is the besting of the Saxon magi-
cian Proximus. His second is the besting of the dragons—the pivotal epi-
sode of the magical cave. Through his art, Merlin conjures two dragons,
one white and one red, whose nightly battles in the cave have weakened
the foundation of King Vortiger’s castle. When Merlin disposes of them,
thus saving the king’s abode, his magic is proved infallible, and his reputa-
tion as a magician is assured throughout the realm. Although the cave in
the play is not the lair of the magician, it is at least evinced in terms of the
magical creatures who do battle in its confines and of Merlin’s power.
Shakespeare does not avail himself of the cave per se as a stage setting,
but he does create a few magicians in his plays, from histories through
comedies to tragedies.24 There are, however, veiled suggestions of caves in
several of these works. In King Henry the Sixth, Part 2, the magician Roger
Bolinbroke, his apprentice John Southwell, and the witch Margery Jourdain
enter the duke of Gloster’s garden at the behest of the duchess to perform
a magical ceremony. In preparation, Bolinbroke ordains: “I have heard her
reported to be a woman of an invincible spirit; but it shall be convenient,
Master Hume, that you be by her aloft, while we be busy below. . . . Mother
Jourdain, be you prostrate, and grovel on the earth; —John Southwell,
read you; —and let us to our work.” The earth is the crucial element here,
for, in having the witch “be . . . prostrate, and grovel on the earth,”
Shakespeare recognizes the importance of the telluric dimension in the
magical tradition. And it is out of the depths of the earth, its caverns, that
the magician and witch will raise a demonic spirit to make prognostica-
tions concerning the fate of the kingdom’s leaders. In preparation, Bolin-
broke addresses the lady:
Madam, sit you, and fear not; whom we raise,

We will make fast within a hallow’d verge. (act 1, sc. 4; p. 37)
The “verge” here is the limit of an area contained within a ceremonial

circle drawn by the magician; a geometric figure without opening, the circle
will constrain the spirit or demon “whom we raise” from escaping or bring-
ing harm to humans.25 This is the magical work that takes place below, where
the witch is ordered to “be . . . prostrate, and grovel on the earth.” Aloft, the
duchess has her own verge: the limited, safe area of the balcony from which
she can view the magical work below, as if from the rim of a cavern. The
aloft/below axis is a metaphor for the upper world of reality and the under-
world of magic; the cave is, therefore, implied as both the setting in which
Bolinbroke and the witch perform their ritual and the setting out of which
the demonic spirit Asmath emerges from even lower depths.
Another marked possibility of a veiled reference to a cave occurs in
Shakespeare’s Tempest (ca. 1611; published 1623), which situates its pro-
tagonist, Prospero, in what is termed a cell on the island of his forced ban-
ishment. What means the term cell? Does it relate to the Latin cella, which
was the name of the inner enclosure in a Roman temple—the sanctuary
modeled on the Greek—wherein the statue of the divinity was placed? If
so, it could be said that Prospero is the lar, the genius of the island, and that
the figure of the white magician moves within his cella, attended by his
virginal daughter, Miranda, and the neutral spirit Ariel,26 while outside it
lies the grotesque Caliban, offspring of the witch Sycorax and the Devil.27
The cell then becomes the inner sanctum and, as such, can be interpreted
as an encoded site that stands for the cave traditionally used by magicians.
Similarly in Robert Greene’s earlier The Honorable History of Friar Bacon
and Friar Bungay (ca. 1589),28 the conjurations occur in another kind of cell,
the type found in the friars’ monastery. Such cells provide seclusion from
other brethren for prayer and meditation and the occasion, if so sought by
the wayward, for less orthodox practices, such as the magic rituals of Friar
Bacon. And, indeed, when Friar Bacon welcomes to his cell the “masters of
our academic state, / that rule in Oxford,” he asks them: “Why flock you
thus to Bacon’s secret cell [?]” (sc. 2; p. 173). The cell is secret because of the
occult uses to which it is put, not because it is in a secret place (since it is part
of the monastery that Friar Bacon inhabits and accessible to many). His cell,
then, is an acceptable place for a magician’s conjurations under the friar’s
circumstance, as efficacious a site as the formulaic cave. This is evident in the
power of the magic that he performs there, as the friar proclaims proudly:
Bacon can by books

Make storming Boreas thunder from his cave,
And dim fair Luna to a dark eclipse.
The great arch-ruler, potentate of hell,
Trembles when Bacon bids him or his fiends,
Bow to the force of his pantagonon. (sc. 2; p. 174)
And he proves his claim by conjuring up a devil and transporting an inn-

keeper before the astonished guests as the scene ends.
Later, when Bacon invites King Edward to his cell, the setting is de-
scribed in the stage direction as “the study.” This study/cell is the place
where the friar offers the king a magical sight (but without sound) in his
crystal ball (“prospective glass”):
Here tempers Friar Bacon many toys,

And holds this place his consistory-court,
Wherein the devils plead homage to his words.
Within this glass prospective thou shalt see
This day what’s done in merry Fressingfield
’Twixt lovely Peggy and the Lincoln Earl. (sc. 6; p. 188)
At the jealous king’s behest, the magician halts the impending wedding of
the pair by immobilizing Friar Bungay, who is intent on performing the rite.
Then, Bacon has a devil take Bungay on his back to Oxford. His is, indeed,
long-distance magic, from his cell in the university town to far afield where
the lovers met. Later, in a confrontation before the king with the magi-
cian Vandermast, whom Friar Bungay failed to best in conjuring, Bacon
defeats the German and has him transported magically to the European
mainland.
But Bacon’s days as a conjuror are numbered. The next time he is seen in
his cell (sc. 11), the Brazen Head he has fashioned as an oracle ironically
speaks of the passage of time while the friar is asleep. When his student
awakens him, the oracular bust has already been destroyed: “[L]ightning flashes
forth, and a hand appears that breaks down THE HEAD with a hammer” (sc. 11;
p. 222). Subsequently, when two young scholars enter his cell to gaze into
the crystal ball, they stab each other to death, just as in a vision they had seen
their fathers do in a duel. Now it is Bacon who, in the presence of Bungay,
destroys his last access to magic, repenting his seven years of countervailing
God:
Bungay, I’ll spend the remnant of my life

In pure devotion, praying to my God
That he would save what Bacon vainly lost. (sc. 13; p. 230)
Yet, in a curious anticlimax to Bacon’s abjuring magic, the devil Plutus

materializes two scenes later, stating that he has come at the behest of Ba-
con to seek out his student, and, when he encounters him, Miles is quite
content to ride on the devil’s back to hell. The play draws to a close with a
hymeneal celebration of Margaret and Lacy’s love; this is followed by
Bacon’s heightened prognostication of England’s great future, in the pre-
amble to which the friar discloses his authority:
I find by deep prescience of mine art,

Which once I tempered in my secret cell. (sc. 16; p. 238)
When Bacon makes this final reference to his “secret cell,” he is, in effect,
coming full circle to his first reference to it in scene 2. In a sense, then, the
gifted friar has brought closure to his art by closing the circle of his magical
practices in his symbolic cave.29
In George Chapman’s tragedy Bussy d’Ambois (ca. 1607), the matter of
the cave and the magician is again but a simulacrum of itself, for the former
has become a vault and the latter a friar. A vault is an arched space—a
chamber or passageway—especially one underground. It is in this subter-
ranean guise that it is used in the play. Here, the vault opens, seemingly of
its own accord, before Tamyra, who, distraught by her passionate inclina-
tions, exclaims:
I fly, my sex, my virtue, my renown

To run so madly on a man unknown.
See, see, the gulf is opening that will swallow
Me and my fame for ever; I will in,
And cast myself off, as I ne’er had been. (act 2, sc. 2; p. 30)
Tamyra’s use of the terms gulf, opening, swallow, in, and cast leave no
doubt of the subterranean nature of the vault that has mysteriously opened
before her; for her sin of lust, she seems resolved to plunge herself into that
vault, and, in that context, by allusion it becomes the pit of hell.30 Yet, hav-
ing said her speech, she exits without casting herself into the unholy abyss.
Furthermore, as the stage directions make obvious, “Friar and D’Ambois
ascend,” no doubt the cause of the vault’s opening earlier through their
agency (or magically). Later, having brought D’Ambois and Tamyra to-
gether for the tryst, the pandering friar “descends” (act 2, sc. 2; pp. 30, 33), as
the stage directions have it, once more entering the vault. If the vault is,
indeed, a device that stands for the cave, how is it that it can be present in
Tamyra’s chamber without causing surprise, wonder, or fear? It is taken
totally for granted as belonging where it is, for no explanation is given in
the stage directions or in the dialogue. Appearance or reality? It is pos-
sible—although this is not indicated in the text—that theater convention of
the period would accept the set piece as “invisible” when not in use and
permit the vault to “appear,” that is, become visible, as occasion demands,
as when in Tamyra’s and Bussy’s presence Friar Comolet, now clearly the
magician, puts on his ritual robe, explaining to the lady:
To which ends, honoured daughter, at your motion,

I have put on these exorcising rites,
And, by my power of learned holiness
Vouchsafed me from above, I will command
Our resolution of a raised spirit. (act 4, sc. 2; p. 56)
Empowered by heaven, Comolet’s conjuration of Behemoth,

Cartophylax, and other devils is fittingly in a formula in Latin.31 When
they materialize, they too ascend from the selfsame vault that the friar and
Bussy had used, but the devils’ entrance is accompanied by thunder—and
by a torch, ever a symbol that indicates the underworld. Once their prog-
nostications and other services have been rendered, Behemoth and his hell-
ish companions return to their abode through the vault. After their magical
entrance and exit, there can be no doubt, not only that the vault is the way
to the magician’s cave, but also that, in turn, it provides access to the depths
of hell.
On three other occasions do the vault and its emanations figure in the
plot. When Friar Comolet enters brandishing a sword, defending Tamyra
from the attacks of her jealous husband, he ascends from the vault as be-
fore; and, when the friar dies suddenly in shock at seeing Tamyra’s bloody
body on the rack, Montsurry comments wryly:
Since all earth’s pleasures are so short and small,

The way t’enjoy it, is t’abjure it all.
Enough! I must be messenger myself,
Disguised like this strange creature: in, I’ll after,

To see what guilty light gives this cave eyes. (act 5, sc. 1; p. 66)
Having placed the friar’s body in the vault, Tamyra’s husband dons his
garb, intent on delivering his wife’s letter to Bussy in that disguise. He
then proceeds into the innards of the vault, which he has termed a cave. His
recognition of the vault’s real identity verifies earlier suppositions of its
function as a magician’s cave, but its deeper nature is hinted at by the “guilty
light” that “gives this cave eyes,” lightly veiled references to the fires of
hell that glow from the vault’s opening.
The next appearance of the vault/cave takes place in the following
scene when the ghost of Friar Comolet appears to Bussy in his residence
amid strange occurrences, as Bussy notes:
What violent heat is this? Methinks the fire

Of twenty lives doth on a sudden flash
Through all my faculties: the air goes high
In this close chamber, and the frighted earth
Trembles, and shrinks beneath me; the whole house
Cracks with his shaken burthen. (act 5, sc. 2; p. 67)
The heat from the fires (of purgatory or of hell?) herald the brief visit of the
friar. Promising to meet Bussy in Tamyra’s chamber, he exits as he came.
Bewildered, Bussy recalls Behemoth’s promise to appear should he be
needed, and, although he lacks “[t]he powerful words and decent rites of
art,” he calls on the “Prince of Darkness” (67), ironically, to enlighten him.
As before, Behemoth appears from the vault and warns him of the danger
he faces if he follows the summons in Tamyra’s letter. But, when the Devil
disappears and Montsurry enters as the friar, Bussy resolves to go to his
love anyway.
Following immediately, in the last scene of the play, the ghost of Friar
Comolet reappears in Tamyra’s chamber, and soon Bussy enters, there to
be murdered by hidden assassins while he struggles with Montsurry. The
friar’s ghost has come to right the wrongs he has caused, and he succeeds
in inducing Bussy to forgive his murderers and in effecting a “Christian
reconcilement” between husband and wife, although Montsurry repudi-
ates his love for Tamyra while forgiving her trespass. The ghost of Friar
Comolet, his mission accomplished, exits to face his own accounting in the
hereafter, as his near final words declare:
My terrors are struck inward, and no more

My penance will allow they shall enforce
Earthly afflictions but upon myself. (act 5, sc. 3; pp. 77–78)
That his end will be purgation rather than damnation is also evinced
in his exit, which is not indicated as a descent into the vault. Indeed, the
vault/cave is not mentioned in the stage directions at all. All that is indi-
cated at his departure from the scene, theatrical and human at once, is sim-
ply “Exit” (p. 78). The magician will not return to the cave to dwell therein
eternally, for he has not performed any acts that call for the damnation of
his soul; empowered “from above” as a friar, he has unabashedly manipu-
lated the lower powers through the access provided by the vault/cave in
order to know the flow of things in the world of the court that he frequents.
In effect, he has practiced benevolent magic with admirable control over
the negative forces that he has conjured, yet he emerges as flawed in his
inability to rise above mere curiosity in seeking to know what is hidden
from the human condition.
But traditionally written plays were not the only expression of the cave
and magician topos in Elizabethan and Jacobean England. Dramatists such
as Ben Jonson, who gained favor at court during the reign of James I, were
invited to produce court masques. This genre was conceived initially, not
as drama, but as an extravagant presentation of song, dance, and instru-
mental music on a theme and performed on elaborate sets by such distin-
guished designers as Inigo Jones. Playwrights of the quality of Ben Jonson
were entrusted with yearly productions of such spectacles. Many court
masques celebrated a king or queen’s status and accomplishments (real or
imagined) by associating the monarch with, or even having him or her on-
stage as, mythic beings and deities. Magic and other occult activities were
frequently incorporated into these celebratory pageants.32
Representative of such entertainments, as well as exemplary of the motif
of the cave and the magician, is William D’Avenant’s The Temple of Love
(1634), an elaborate court masque conceived and performed for Queen
Henrietta Maria. It features a group of magicians who have cast their spells
against young lovers, imprisoning them in a false temple of love. When
these magicians emerge from their cave, they are concerned over the ap-
proach of a greater magician, who will overturn their evil spells. They raise
up spirits, who appear in the company of an unsavory lot of lowlifes. But
the arrival of Indamora (the queen) cannot be impeded, and she clears the
mists, reveals the true temple, and vanquishes the grotesque magicians,
who are consigned to a sector of the stage (the sinister side) away from
goodness triumphant.
The motif of the magician’s cave has, perhaps, its last manifestation in
the curious form of English theater known as the pantomime, a popular
form of entertainment with music and miming wherein romped charac-
ters derived from the Italian commedia dell’arte, among others. The
harlequinade, as these presentations were often called, and the theme of the
magician’s cave come together in the anonymous 1741 production entitled
Harlequin Student; or, the Fall of Pantomime, with the Restoration of the Drama.
The pantomime to end all pantomimes opens on the magician Tenebroso’s
cave, his student Harlequin sitting in the hollow of a rock, Tenebroso him-
self leaning on the rock. But, after Harlequin is sent into the world armed
with a magic wand, the cave is not featured again, although Tenebroso
returns to magically instigate the appearance of Elysium, with its cast of
Cupid, Mercury, and “the Heathen Gods.” Thereafter, Mercury invokes
the spirit of Shakespeare and the attendant return to Great Britain’s great-
ness in the drama. In the process, the god damns Harlequin and his crew:
“Down, down to Hell, from whence ye rose” (Niklaus, 206).
In Renaissance Italy, where the improvisational theater known as the
commedia dell’arte flourished as a popular expression of satire and mock-
ery of pomposity, hypocrisy, and stupidity in individuals and institutions,
the comedic formula reigned on-stage in such written masterworks as The
Mandrake (La mandragola) by Niccolò Machiavelli and Ruzzante Returns from
the Wars (Il reduce) by Angelo Beolco as well as in the plays of a later era, for
example, The Servant of Two Masters (Il servo di due padrone) and Mirandolina (La
locandiera), both by Carlo Goldoni, and The King Stag (Il re cervo) by Carlo Gozzi.
But, in this broad array, there is only one practitioner of magic. Durandarte,
the magician in Gozzi’s commedia-inspired play, years before created a plas-
ter head for King Deramo’s use in deciding all kinds of matters, including at
this juncture the choice of a wife. The head will laugh in disdain of hypocrisy
and subterfuge or remain impassive in recognition of sincerity and truth
as the candidates pass in review. Pantaloon’s daughter Angela passes the
test and is proclaimed queen, to the chagrin of Tartaglia, the king’s prime
minister, whose daughter was rejected along with thousands of others.
Having fulfilled its mission, the plaster head is destroyed by Deramo,
who declares a holiday and orders preparations for a royal hunt in the
forest of Roncislappe. However, Tartaglia promises secretly to avenge him-
self there, saying: “[I]f the devil stand by me!” (act 2, sc. 1; p. 320). In the
forest, Cigolotti releases a parrot who is his master Durandarte, transformed
by Oberon, the king of the fairies, and kept in a cage for having revealed
their secrets to Deramo, including that of the plaster head. The second
magical secret permits the one who pronounces a secret formula to possess
the body of a dead animal and then return to human form. Through deceit,
Tartaglia gets the king to reveal it to him in the forest, and, when they
shoot two stags, Deramo becomes one, leaving his own dead body behind.
Tartaglia then possesses the king’s body and attempts to hide the second
stag when an old man appears. Tartaglia kills him. Having assumed the
body of the king, he orders that the other, revivified stag be killed and
offers a reward. Thereafter, Deramo enters the old man’s body when he
cannot find his own and proceeds to the palace. Meanwhile, the parrot
allows itself to be captured by Truffaldino in order to enter the queen-to-
be’s presence. There, during the confrontation of Deramo in the old man’s
body and Tartaglia in the king’s, the spell is broken, and Durandarte re-
turns to his own, human shape. Controlling the scene with his wand, he
transforms the changelings back to their real forms. All ends happily, ex-
cept for the evil Tartaglia, and the magician, his task ended, gives up his
powers, also to become a normal human being.
The clever transmutations in the play may be the result of Durandarte’s
magic, but the magician himself, transformed into a parrot for his trans-
gression against the fairy realm, cannot function freely early on and has to
rely on Truffaldino to take him into the palace in a cage in order to com-
plete the process of his liberation. Thereupon, the spell is broken, and he is
free of the enchantment, free as well to perform the magical acts that re-
store order and happiness to the kingdom. Just as metamorphosis is the
foundation of the plot, once again, as in plays analyzed earlier, the motif of
the cave has been transformed: here, the loss of Durandarte’s identity has
imprisoned the magician in a symbolic cave from which he cannot escape
until events dictated by Oberon come to pass. Unlike the typical magician’s
cave, which is the setting for empowerment, this “cave” has deprived
Durandarte of his ability to perform magic.
The French seem not to have had a propensity for caves and magicians
in their plays, although there are two medieval works that can be seen as
using the motif, the first without a magician. Adam de la Halle (Adam le
Bossu, ca. 1250–ca. 1288) in Le Jeu de la feuillée (Play of the bower; ca. 1276)
depicted the demon Crokesot (variously Crokesos, Croquesos, Croquesot)
and fairies (Morgue, Maglore, Arsile), along with witching and hexing at
the behest of Hellequin (variant Herlequin), Lord of the Underworld, who
seeks to woo the fairy Morgue through the agency of his fiend. But Hellequin
never appears on-stage, nor is his cavernous kingdom ever seen; it is refer-
enced only through such terms as là-bas (beneath, below, or down under)
and inférieure. But the popular imagination needed little to envision the
place of torment, abode of the Devil, whatever his name.33
In one of France’s most celebrated medieval plays, Rutebeuf’s Le miracle
de Théophile (ca. 1261), the first in which a pact with the Devil signed in
blood appears, the place where the act of fealty takes place is unspecified.
This may be because, in the lore of the period, such sacrilegious actions
were to occur out of the sight of God, thus in a recess in the earth, a cave.
Rutebeuf may have felt it unnecessary to specify the locale in that context
of popular knowledge. So, when Théophile approaches Salatin, the magi-
cian who is held to be Jewish but whose name is Arabic, the setting is not
described. Rather than an omission, failing to identify the setting is as con-
scious a technique as a poet’s elision; in so doing, Rutebeuf leaves us merely
taking for granted that, as the reader and spectator of his time would have
come to expect in such cases, the setting is, indeed, a cave. Certainly, the
magician’s conversations with the devils he has conjured, including Satan
himself, cannot take place in any but a secret place, and none is more secret
than a cave. And, when Théophile again seeks out Salatin, the magician
informs him that the Devil awaits, instructing: “Descends là-bas, sans tarder.
. . . On t’attend là-bas” (sc. 5; p. 9). The fallen churchman descends into the
pit, there to make his pact with the Devil.34
Nowhere in European drama is the topos of the cave and the magician
foregrounded more directly or with greater frequency than in Spain dur-
ing its Golden Age (1492–1680). The dramatists of the era were fascinated
with the various aspects of the subjects related to it, most notably the de-
monic pact, said to have been executed by scholars à la Faust or, earlier, by
clerics such as Theophilus of Adana.35 But not all who practiced magic did
so in a formal contractual involvement with the Devil, and many of the
plays of the period concern magicians both within and outside Christian-
ity. But, even in cases such as those of Moors and Jews, magicians’ powers
were interpreted as emanating from the Devil. Zoroaster, e.g., appears in
Juan de la Cueva’s Comedia de la constancia de Arcelina and José de Cañizares
et al.’s El anillo de Giges, y mágico rey de Lidia, while Merlin has the leading
role in Andrés Rey de Artieda’s Los encantos de Merlín and appears, too, in
La casa de los celos y selvas de Ardenia by Miguel de Cervantes. Juan Ruiz de
Alarcón’s Quien mal anda en mal acaba deals with Román Ramírez, a Moor
who was arrested and punished by the Inquisition on charges of being a
magician, in a typical comedia (a full-length play of any type) of intricate
plot and superimposed identities maneuvered by Satan. Ruiz de Alarcón

also portrays a Moorish magician, Amet, in La manganilla de Melilla. An-
other reputed magician, Pedro Vallalarde, is the subject of Juan Salvo y
Vela’s El mágico de Salerno, while the eighteenth-century dramatist Antonio
Valladares de Sotomayor wrote numerous plays in which magicians are
protagonists, among them El mágico de Mogol, El mágico en Cataluña, and El
mágico de Tetuán. There are also numerous plays on magic by anonymous
authors.
In Golden Age Spain, many of the magicians portrayed in literature—
with the possible exception of Celestina—performed their rituals in caves
or had their lessons therein.36 Such is the case in Pedro Calderón de la Barca’s
El mágico prodigioso (1663).37 Almost at the conclusion of act 2, Cipriano, a
pagan, heeds the offer of a stranger, pretending first to be a traveler and
later a magician, to help him in his quest to possess the chaste Justina,
whom he has glimpsed in a vision proffered by the disguised Devil. At his
behest, Cipriano signs a contract in his own blood. Thereafter, Cipriano
listens to the terms of the stranger, whom he does not know to identify as
the Christian personification of evil, the Devil:
[Q]ue en una cueva encerrados,

sin estudiar otra cosa,
hemos de vivir entrambos. (832)
As the act ends, Cipriano enters the Devil’s cave, secreted in a forest, to
learn the necromantic arts that will help him effect his seduction of the
virtuous Christian woman Justina.38 Perhaps relying on folk belief to in-
form the public’s imagination, Calderón does not describe the interior of
the cave; in fact, Cipriano’s lessons in goetic or black magic are not staged
at all. All that is evident is what Cipriano declares in act 3 on emerging
from the cave after a year of instruction:
Este monte elevado

en si mismo al alcázar estrellado,
y aquesta cueva oscura,
de dos vivos funesta sepultura,
escuela ruda ha sido
donde la docta mágica he aprendido,
en que tanto me muestro,
que puedo dar lección a mi maestro. (833)
The “monte elevado” rises toward heaven, the place of salvation, as

the “cueva oscura” is sited toward the opposite polarity, the place of death
and damnation.39 The symbolism may stem from Dante’s Inferno, in which
the mountain in cantos 1 and 2 is contrasted to the abyss of hell, which the
poet enters in canto 3. But, in this comedia de magia, the very mountain that
thrusts toward the firmament contains the cave in which unholy rites have
been performed and taught by the Devil. There is little irony in this union
of positive and negative in the context of Cipriano’s pagan world, where
dualism was commonplace; however, Christianity’s dictate that good pro-
ceeds from God and evil from the Devil presents a dichotomy that becomes
highly ironic when the symbols of the two polarities are intertwined, as
here.
The cave in El mágico prodigioso is nameless and has no tradition, nor,
as noted earlier, is it described. This is not the case in other plays of the
period. Most notable among magician’s caves of the Golden Age are two
notorious settings: the Cave of Toledo and the Cave of Salamanca. The
renowned eighteenth-century Spanish critic and encyclopedist Fray Benito
Jerónimo Feijoo addressed the matter, referring to what he termed popular
fábulas (fables) that
entre los magos gentiles era circunstancia del rito destinar cuevas o sitios
subterráneos a sus sacrílegas imprecaciones. La especie de que en un tiempo
hubo escuelas de las artes mágicas en varias partes de España, señaladamente
en Salamanca, Toledo y Córdoba (algunos ponen en vez de Córdoba a Sevilla),
no sólo se derramó en el vulgo, más también logró asenso en algunos graves
escritores. . . . Créese que nos trajeron esta peste acá los moros, los cuales, aún
hoy, se supone que son muy prácticos en toda hechicería. Es verosimil, pues,
que juntando el vulgo una noticia con otra, la de ser circunstancia de las
imprecaciones mágicas el celebrarse en cuevas, y la que en algunos lugares de
España se enseñaban las artes mágicas, sin otro fundamento destinase para
escuelas de ellas las cuevas de Toledo y Salamanca.” (376–77)
What prompted Feijoo’s critical discourse is that each of these caves

had a long association with the magical tradition in Spain long before his
time. Toledo, a seat of power and learning in Moorish times and after the
Christian Reconquest, had the legend of the Cave of Hercules on which
dramatists and others could draw. According to the legend, as promul-
gated in the Crónica del moro Rasis,40 Hercules foresaw that Toledo would
become a great city and so erected a great tower that his fame might pre-
vail despite the passage of time.41 The tower endured for centuries. Here
the story takes a different turn, for, by the eighth century C.E., the tower
had been transformed into an enchanted palace that Hercules had kept
locked; stories about great treasures buried within its keep persisted until
the time of Rodrigo, king of the Visigoths, who set out to unearth them, as
Feijoo recounts: “[A]lgunos creen, que aquel palacio encantado, que dice el
arzobispo don Rodrigo había en Toledo, y estaba siempre cerrado por no
sé qué predicción creída, de que cuando se abriese se perdería España;
pero el infeliz rey don Rodrigo le mandó abrir, entrando en él, halló un
lienzo en que estaban pintados hombres armados de hábito y gesto de
moros, con esta inscripción: Por esta gente será en breve destruída España,
digo, que algunos creen que aquel palacio encantado no era otro que la
cueva de que hablamos” (378). It was said after Rodrigo’s defeat at the
hands of the Muslim invaders that his kingdom fell as a result of his des-
ecration of the ancient tower/palace erected by the Greek hero. Somehow,
over time, when the tower was no longer extant, the legend transformed it
into the cave over which, according to some accounts, it had been erected.42
And so it was the Tower or Palace of Hercules first and, ultimately, the
Cave of Toledo, a transformation for which Feijoo finds a classical ante-
cedent: “Que se diese nombre de palacio á una cueva, no se debe extrañar,
pues palacio real llamó Virgilio a la cueva de Caco” (378).
The influence of Virgil, considered at the time a white magician in Spain
as elsewhere in Christendom, should not be underestimated, for he fore-
shadows much supernatural lore in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance,
of which the first canto of the Inferno is but one example. When Dante en-
counters the shade of Virgil, he acknowledges the author of the Aeneid as
his master and inspiration and asks his help in overcoming the travails
that lie before him in his journey through the netherworld. And Virgil leads
him into the pit, in a sense making Dante a disciple as he teaches him the
lore of hell and exposes him to its secrets. As the work progresses, the abili-
ties that made Virgil a magician in Dante’s time manifest themselves through
the words of power that he employs to open paths and keep his charge
from being harmed by demons and souls alike as the two delve ever deeper
into the abyss.43 In another context, Virgil conjures the Greek hero Ulysses
with an economy of language that demonstrates his self-assurance as a
magus (canto 26, lines 78–84). Through his empowerment from heaven-
granted words of power, Virgil proves to be the facilitator through the cav-
ern of the damned. It is easy to see how he came to be viewed as a great
purveyor of theurgic, or white, magic.
It is perhaps owing to this positive image of Virgil that many practition-

ers of the art of magic in subsequent times were seen in a favorable light.
One such magician was Don Illán de Toledo, whose story can be traced to
Don Juan Manuel’s medieval collection of didactic texts in which Patronio
instructs his master, Count Lucanor, on affairs of state and on human na-
ture.44 In the best known, “Exemplo XI: De lo que conteçió a un deán de
Sanctiago con don Illán, el grand maestro de Toledo,” Don Illán tells his
clerical visitor from Santiago de Compostela that the occult arts he wishes
to learn “non se podía aprender sinon en lugar mucho apartado e que luego
esa noche le quería amostrar dó habían de estar fasta que hobiese aprendido
aquello que él quería saber” (83). The appropriate place is the magician’s
cavern, the infamous Cave of Toledo, into which they descend shortly there-
after: “[P]or una escalera de piedra muy bien labrada e fueron descendiendo
por ella muy grand pieça, en guisa que paresçia que estaban tan baxos que
passaba el río de Tajo por çima dellos. E desque fueron en cabo del escalera,
fallaron una posada muy buena, e una cámara mucho apuesta que y había,
ó estaban los libros el estudio en que había[n] de leer” (84).
The descent into the cave here is not fraught with dire implications, as
in classical accounts. Neither is Don Illán’s cave presented as a hellish set-
ting. It is impressive in its unsuspected location beneath his house, in its
great depth, in its comfortable appointments. But is it only an enchant-
ment, a magical illusion? At the end of the tale, having shown the dean his
future in the church and the ingratitude that he would show his host and
teacher, Don Illán has everything return to the same setting as before the
descent into the cave, and he sends his would-be apprentice back to Santiago
de Compostela, without satisfying his desire to advance in the knowledge
of magic, but having taught him a lesson nonetheless, one that leaves him
shamefaced and without response.45 In the tale, Don Illán, the master of
occult arts, emerges as a principled man and the setting in which he per-
forms his magic as a nether intellectual haven away from the mendacity
and hypocrisy of the overworld.46 The reason behind this sympathetic por-
trayal is that natural magic was considered a science and its practitioners
were generally thought of positively in the European Middle Ages, as in
the case of Virgil.
Such a view was reflected in the comedias of the Golden Age, in which
magicians were not infrequently portrayed as wise men who brought ben-
efits to society by the application of their esoteric knowledge to practical
situations, as in the resolution of political, religious, or personal dilemmas.
One such example is La prueba de las promesas (ca. 1618), a comedia de magia
with moral overtones by Juan Ruiz de Alarcón, which uses “Exemplo XI”
of Don Juan Manuel’s book as its foundation, giving the classic tale an
effective adaptation for the stage (see Fadrejas Lebrero).47 The playwright
keeps as his protagonist the selfsame Don Illán who taught his apprentice
a lesson through magic, but the dean of Santiago de Compostela does not
appear herein, his role having been assigned to Don Juan de Ribera, a gentle-
man in love with Doña Blanca, the daughter of the magus in this version.
Similarly, none of the other characters proceed from Don Juan Manuel’s
tale. Also missing from the comedia is the setting of the Cave of Toledo in
which “Exemplo XI” is set. For reasons that the playwright did not divulge
in the play, the magical illusion performed by Don Illán to test Don Juan de
Ribera’s character and love occurs in the study of the magician’s house in
Toledo; there is no descent into the depths of a cavern as in the medieval
tale. The omission may be a reflection of the dramatist’s fear that hearken-
ing back to that topos might bring on him the wrath of the Holy Office of
the Inquisition, either in his native Mexico or in Spain. Nonetheless, the
enchantment that makes Don Juan believe in his good fortune and that
demonstrates how success can make an individual eschew his avowed love
and solemn promises is as effective as that cast in the Cave of Toledo in the
medieval version of the plot.
But Toledo, once the most important gem captured in the early stages
of the Reconquest, lost its privileged position, and, as Feijoo notes, Toledo’s
cave passed from public lore, to be replaced by Salamanca’s seat of magical
operations:
La especie de la cueva de Toledo ya casi enteramente se ha desaparecido de el

vulgo; mas la de la cueva de Salamanca echó hondas raíces en él, y aún se
halla apoyada por algunos escritores demonógrafos. . . . Lo que tiene
aprehendido el vulgo es que en la cueva de Salamanca el demonio por sí mismo
enseñaba las artes mágicas, admitiendo no más que siete discípulos por cada
vez, con el pacto de quedarse con uno, aquel a quien tocase la suerte, destinado
luego en cuerpo y alma a las penas infernales, y aquí entra la historia del
Marqués de Villena, aquel mismo de quien creyó toda España ser un insigne
mágico. . . . De éste dicen que, habiéndose hecho consumado mágico en aquella
escuela, entre los siete le tocó la suerte infeliz, pero el engañó al demonio,
dejándole su sombra con la aprehensión de que era su cuerpo. (377)
The Cave of Salamanca, then, provides the second major setting for
magic in the Golden Age theater. And one of the more fascinating histori-
cal figures associated with that site who became prominent in the works of
the Golden Age was the marqués Enrique de Villena, the Aragonese noble-
man born about 1384. He published a study on astrology (Tratado de
astrología) and an influential treatise on the evil eye (Libro de aojamiento,
1425), which caused him to be branded a sorcerer and moved the church to
burn his library on his death in 1434. The confrontation between the Devil
and a member of the Spanish nobility could not help but be dramatic, and
its appeal to the major playwrights of this period is evident in the works
that they created on this theme: Ruiz de Alarcón wrote the full-length comedia
de magia La Cueva de Salamanca, Calderón Los encantos del marqués de Villena
(presumed lost), and Rojas Zorrilla Lo que quería ver el marqués de Villena.48
For his part, Cervantes used the motif in a satirical manner in the entremes
(short play) of feigned magic La Cueva de Salamanca, excluding the marqués
de Villena from the cast of characters. Instead, a university student, claim-
ing to have been robbed on the road, takes the occasion of Pancracio’s
entrance to inveigh against the poor shelter given him by his wife,
Leonarda, in his absence and regrets not being able to use the ciencia that
he learned in the Cave of Salamanca to better his situation for fear of the
Holy Inquisition. But, as if suddenly inspired, he changes his resolve and
hoodwinks Pancracio into believing that the sacristan and the barber, who
had secretly come to woo Leonarda and her maid, are, in fact, demons.
The student orders them to bring in a hamper of food destined for the
bacchanale that Pancracio’s unexpected return had squelched. Elated by
the encounter with the pleasant “demons,” Pancracio leads all into the din-
ing room, there to feast and hear of the wonders of the the Cave of
Salamanca.
While Cervantes eschews the cave and magicians as topics worthy of
high consideration in his entremes,49 Ruiz de Alarcón gives each his serious
attention in La Cueva de Salamanca, often demonstrating a philosophical
knowledge of occult traditions as well as a sound grounding in Catholic
doctrine. The comedia de magia features two magicians, the marqués Enrique
de Villena as a galán (young man) and one Enrico, an old Frenchman who,
wherever he finds himself, has devoted his life to studying, on this occa-
sion at the University of Salamanca.50 The latter is the first magician en-
countered (sc. 6) when some gallants fleeing the law after vengefully killing
some of its officers are helped to “disappear” by the elderly magician, who
later reveals to them his background as a pupil of Merlin in Italy, who
taught him chiromancy, astrology, and necromancy. The young men de-
cide to enlist among Enrico’s apprentices. When the marqués de Villena
makes his entrance (sc. 13), he too divulges his credentials as a magician,
curiously coinciding with Enrico in that he studied with Merlin as well
and in Italy. What will bring the two magicians together is the Cave of
Salamanca, as Villena reveals to Don Diego, one of the gallants rescued by
the old magician:
La parlera fama allí

ha dicho que hay una cueva
encantada en Salamanca,
que mil prodigios encierra;
que una cabeza de bronce,
sobre una cátedra puesta,
la mágica sobrehumana
en humana voz enseña;
que entran algunos a oírla,
pero que de siete que entran
los seis vuelven a salir,
y el uno dentro se queda. (410–11)
The marqués has come to Salamanca in search of the cave, and his investi-
gation has led him to Enrico’s minute house:
La cueva está en esta casa,

si no mintieron las señas;
pero que verdad dijeron
muestra el hallaros en ella,
porque, si no es por encanto,
imposible es que cupieran
dos hombres que son tan grandes
en casa que es tan pequeña. (411)
Don Diego, now versed in the history of the cave as a result of his
training, interprets what the marqués has heard as allegorical imagery
and proceeds to explicate that the bronze oracular head symbolizes
Enrico:
[Y] porque excede a la naturaleza

frágil del hombre su saber inmenso,
se dice que es de bronce su cabeza. (412)
And this is the sage who freely teaches his magical arts in his one-room
windowless house, wherein the sun can enter only through the door, which
setting is a metaphor for the famed cave. To Don Diego, what had seemed
the humblest of abodes has become glorious, as he explains to his beloved,
Doña Clara, in scene 14:
No ya humilde la llames, pues ha sido

oriente celestial de luz tan nueva. (415)
Don Diego’s description juxtaposes, first, the preconception of the im-

age of the dark cave and the revelation that it is a place that provides light,
in other words, enlightens with new knowledge; next, the nether locale of
the cave and its celestial dimension, both as an orientation and as a refer-
ence to the East, from whence esoteric knowledge comes; and, finally, the
old lore and the new wisdom. Both Enrico’s teachings and the place in
which they are imparted are presented in a positive manner. Yet, when in
act 2, scenes 5 and 6, the magicians are in Enrico’s cave, there is no descrip-
tion given nor any indication in the dialogue of its aspects; the playwright,
who had given detailed stage directions in the previous scene for the magi-
cal tricks played on Don Diego’s servant, Zamudio, has nothing to say
concerning the cave. As is the case in Calderón’s El mágico prodigioso, the
omission leaves the reader (and the director) to his or her own imaginings.
But these are subvented by popular belief, which is influenced by a long
oral tradition concerning the aspect of magical caves since antiquity as well
as by written descriptions.
Don Diego is the bridge between the supernatural inner realm of the
cave and the external world of reality. His interest in entering the grotto to
learn magic stems from practical needs in the world he inhabits: to secure
his and his fellow conspirators’ freedom, on the one hand, and to sexually
possess Doña Clara since he lacks the financial means to be an acceptable
suitor for her hand. When, in the last scene of act 2, Don Diego’s passion
for Doña Clara drives him to attempt to take her illicitly, his action vitiates
magic’s positive aspect, as William Blake has it: “When thought is closed
in caves, then love shall show its root in deepest Hell” (The Four Zoas, 344).
Having forgone love for lust, courtliness for dishonor, Don Diego has also
perverted the esoteric knowledge provided by his study of natural magic
when entering Doña Clara’s bedroom through the ruse of assuming the
shape of the bronze statue that he has had delivered in a large wooden box.
When Clara first opens the box, the statue is, indeed, inside; but, when she
returns after an interruption and again accesses it, Don Diego has taken
the place of the statue through his magical prowess. To her fear that he is
an apparition, and to protestations of his presence in her bedroom, he pro-
claims:
Yo soy la verdad, señora;

que el bronce fue la ilusión.
Por estar aquí Lucía
aquella forma tomé . . .
te escriví que si quisieras
saber nuevas verdaderas
de amor y misterios raros,
en pasando la mitad
de la noche, sola hablaras
con la estatua. (442–43)
When he attempts to impose his nefarious will on her, she fights him, ex-
claiming that his hellish magic cannot overcome her free will. But the act
concludes ambiguously, without indication of whose will will triumph.51
The last act commences with Don Diego’s declaration to Villena of his
resolve to use the aid of Enrico’s magic to free Don García, imprisoned as a
result of the murderous conduct of the gallants early in the play. But the
marqués offers instead to intervene with the king. Yet, no doubt by magic,
Don García’s prison is open and unguarded when Don Diego arrives to
rescue his friend. Having freed other prisoners as well, Don Diego magically
sets fire to the prison records and orders the warden, who has been forced to
provide them, to tell the corregidor that he will burn as well if he does not
pardon him and his cronies. Instead, the corregidor imprisons Enrico.
The confrontation of the power of magic and the power of the state has
come to a head. The king orders a convening of all concerned before a
tribunal of theologians at the University of Salamanca, during which Enrico
will present his arguments pro magic as a natural science. In scene 15, the
last in the play, the magician proceeds with great eloquence to delineate
the positive aspects of his art, his long disquisition founded on a syllogistic
statement:
Propongo desta manera:

toda ciencia natural
es lícita, y usar della
es permitido; la magia
es natural: luego es buena. (461)
While his reasoned arguments ring true for many, the rebuttal by the
learned Doctor is longer and more convincing; its efficacy relies on church
doctrines concerning the role of the Devil in human affairs. He posits that
Satan uses those types of magic deemed licit, those founded on natural
laws or on artifice, to his own ends:
[M]as con capa de las dos

disimulada y cubierta,
el demonio entre los hombres
introdujo la tercera.
He goes on to define this illicit form of magic:
La diabólica se funda
en el pacto y convenencia
que con el demonio hizo
el primer inventor della. (464)
Following the rhetorical practices of argumentation then prevailing, he

proceeds to a series of proofs of his position, with the intent of influencing
the thought and future conduct of his listeners:
Pruébolo así: por virtud

de palabras esta ciencia
obra prodigios, que admira
la misma naturaleza;
luego los obra en virtud
del pacto implícito en ellas,
contraído del demonio. (464–65)
At the end of the Spaniard’s lengthy presentation on magic as diaboli-

cally inspired and implemented, the French magician Enrico admits that
the arguments have convinced him of his error; he will abandon the prac-
tice of magic, acknowledging that it is evil and perverse.52 Through the
confrontations of these two philosophies—one pagan, the other Catholic—
Ruiz de Alarcón brings to bear his knowledge of both and resolves the
matter of magic’s place in the scheme of Christian society. In a time and

place in which the church holds the dominant position, the debate is won
by the learned doctor, a member of the Order of Saint Dominic, which was
in charge of the Holy Office of the Inquisition. Whatever the playwright’s
personal inclination, the comedia, as a public vehicle of entertainment and
instruction, had to adhere to the tenets of the church.
Curiously, in the light of the importance of the cave, there is no men-
tion of it in the doctor’s oration, nor does Enrico say anything in regard to
the place where he conducted his magical operations. Is the expectation
that, since Enrico will no longer function as a magician, the cave will sim-
ply be abandoned? Or will it cease to exist, as if it had been an illusion
sustained by the magician? Or will it simply cease to be effective without
its tenant, returning to its natural state? Or is it valid to assume that the
cave will continue to be a magical setting awaiting another who will enter
its recesses to seek personal empowerment?
And what of the famed marqués de Villena? Will he be the next occu-
pant of the nether premises? It is ironic that, while Enrico is imprisoned
and then made to defend his cause, the marqués remains untouched by the
authorities, no doubt untainted by his association with magic because of
his social and political stature. Ruiz de Alarcón felt it necessary, at least, to
address the issues of the cave and the marqués, for he has the actor who
played that role step out of character to address the public:
Y porque es justo
que el noble auditorio sepa
por qué dicen que engañó
el gran Marqués de Villena
al demonio con su sombra,
oíd: la razón es ésta.
Como el Marqués estudió
esta diabólica ciencia,
tuvo el infierno esperanza
de su perdición eterna;
mas murió tan santamente
que engañó al demonio; y ésa
es la causa porque dicen
que con la sombra le deja. (469–70)
It is strange that, while the marqués de Villena plays a secondary role,

both as a character and as a magician and has been presented more as a

man of reason than as a necromancer, Ruiz de Alarcón felt it necessary to
address the lore regarding his involvement with the Devil in the practice of
goetic magic and his ultimate mockery of his master, although the latter is
a mere accommodation to Christianity rather than a valid interpretation of
the magical operation behind the popular belief. Having dealt with that
matter, however inadequately, the playwright has left only the cave, and
he deals with that in the comedia’s final speech:
Y con ésto demos fin

a la historia verdadera
del principio, y fin que tuvo
en Salamanca la cueva,
conforme a las tradiciones
más comunes y más ciertas. (470)
It should be noted that the lines “principio, y fin que tuvo / en Salamanca
la cueva” imply either that the comedia finalizes the “historia verdadera” of
the cave (meaning that it will thereafter cease to be other than a natural
setting) or that the play has delineated the purpose (“fin”) or reason for the
existence of the cave. Whether the cave will remain as a venue for magic is
moot. In a sense, then, the dramatist has left an open ending while seem-
ing to bring the play to closure.
Ruiz de Alarcón’s comedia de magia is one of the two most representative
plays on the Cave of Salamanca motif, for it deals directly with the magical
setting. It is also the most moral, for it presents the marqués de Villena as one
who has learned magic but does not succumb to the Devil’s wiles, rather
tricking the Old One as payment for his services. Making a fool of the Devil,
such as deceiving the deceiver, is a practice much admired in Christianity.
The other play in which both the Cave of Salamanca and the marqués
de Villena are manifest is Francisco de Rojas Zorrilla’s Lo que quería ver el
marqués de Villena. Well into the first act, the marqués de Villena enters as
the wooer of Serafina, who immediately defines him as:
Unico sois en las ciencias,

Dueño de las experiencias
Sin la costa de los años.
Sois en la escuela el mayor
Sugeto della, esto sé. (323)
The term ciencias covers, not only the traditional academic areas, but, as
the conversation that follows indicates, also astrology. The marqués has
attained the superior status at the University of Salamanca because of his
broad knowledge, having accomplished this “[s]in la costa de los años,”
which implies both that he gained knowledge very quickly and that the
years have not taken their toll, that is, that his aspect is that of a young man
rather than of a man who has been worn by having toiled over a long time
to gain intellectual distinction.
But, as in La Cueva de Salamanca, the marqués gives way to another
figure associated with supernatural pursuits, the masterly magician Fileno.
As with Villena’s appreciation of Enrico in Ruiz de Alarcón’s play, Rojas
Zorrilla’s marqués is delighted by the encounter with the older magician
at the tertulia in Serafina’s house, a gathering of minds that she calls her
academia. In the engaging discourse that ensues, Fileno posits:
Digo que la magia es

La ciencia más necesaria,
Más útil y más perfecta.
...
Digo que la magia es una
Filosofía perfecta,
Y es una ciencia evidente,
Que si el hombre la alcanzara,
Todo cuanto deseara
Consiguiera facilmente.
His brief apologia troubles the marqués, who retorts: “La magia está pro-
hibida.” In reply Fileno, like Feijoo later on, divides the field into categories:
La natural no lo está,
La diabólica será
La que lo es.
Villena immediately resolves to learn this science as well, saying: “Eso es

lo que yo he de ver” (323). It is this curiosity that the title of the play echoes
and that Fileno will satisfy. As the act draws to an end, the magician invites
the marqués to visit his abode the next day.
Act 2, then, opens with Villena and his servant Zambapalo53 at the cave
of the magician Fileno. The gracioso is afraid even to knock on the door:
Porque deste hombre me cuentan

Que tiene en una redoma
Un demonio.
The idea of a demon in the flask seems outlandish to Villena, but his
servant’s fear is based on his experience of having been in the cave, whose
configuration he gives in great detail:
Es larga como señor

De otros tiempos; es estrecha,
Como mercader de ahora,
Y oscura como conciencia
De letrado que recibe
Cualquiera pleito que venga.
Está en el zaguan la sala
Y la alcoba en una pieza,
Y aunque no hay cocina, es
Todo el cuarto chimenea.
Hay en aquesta espelunca,
Alcázar de la Noruega,
Un lampión, que desde el techo
De un cordel de lazo cuelga,
Que no alumbra tanto cuanto,
Mancha á los que salen y entran;
Sola la puerta es un ojo
Por donde un rayo aún no entra.
...
No tienen polvo sus libros,
Pero como es la cueva
Tan húmeda, tiene lodo,
Ya podrida la madera. (328)
How Zambapalo got to enter the cave is not explained here, but the
impact of that visit left an indelible impression, as his description makes
clear. For the marqués, the aspect of the cave and its contents elicits, not
fear, but admiration for the man who has chosen to live in such humble
surroundings despite his magical powers. Nonetheless, Zambapalo appears
to have cause to warn his master not to cross the threshold of the cave, both
for the dangers it may contain and for the negative association that doing
so would create in anyone who saw him. But the marqués de Villena will
not abandon his quest for esoteric knowledge. The mystery of the magi-
cian and the cave lures him on, and he enters the cave’s confines as the
door opens without human agency.
A moment later, Villena and his servant are greeted by Fileno, accom-
panied by Bermúdez, one of the competitors for a cátedra (chair) at the uni-
versity. When he leaves, Fileno promises his distinguished guest:
Hoy no ha de salir de aquí

Sin que antes experimente
Si hay magia
...
Pues pida
Imposibles vuecelencia,
Que á imposibles se prefiere
Mi ciencia.
...
Pues sin salir desta cueva
Ha de ver cuanto quisiere. (331)
Villena asks to see all that occurs that night in the city, and Fileno obliges
by showing him the events in a mirror—first a comic scene in which hun-
gry university students steal a turkey, next a scene with Bermúdez hiding in
a lady’s bedroom, then a scene in Serafina’s house, and finally a return to
Bermúdez as he discovers the lady’s secret and is in turn discovered—through
which the marqués sees unraveled before him all the complex interpersonal
relationships and learns that he is desired by two women. Yet, despite the
magical display that he has witnessed, he is loath to admit that magic exists,
and the act ends when Fileno waves his wand and the vision disappears.
In the third and final act, Fileno invites Zambapalo and the student
Cetina to visit his cave in the morning, adding as an explanation:
Mis discípulos no más

Son á los que yo convido. (341)
Thus, it becomes clear that Zambapalo’s first visit to the cave was in his
role as sorcerer’s apprentice. Now he has been asked back, as Fileno ex-
plains: “[P]ero en llegando el día / Veréis. . . . / Lo que quería / Ver el marqués
de Villena” (341). Fileno has convened his four disciples of the moment:
Zambapalo, Cetina, Bermúdez, and the marqués de Villena. When they

have come to the cave, Fileno locks the door, tells them of the past master
who taught him magic, and informs them of his intent:
Ese, cuando me enseñaba,

Con condición me enseñó
Esta ciencia no adquirida,
Que aquí venís a aprender,
Que su esclavo había de ser
Como en la muerte en la vida,
Y que de cuantos mi engaño
Engañase la magia,
Un discípulo le había
De dar por feudo cada año,
Y como faltar no puede
Este paso. . . .
...
Cada año se ha de sortear
Uno que conmigo quede;
Todos suertes han echado
Para esta satisfacion;
Trece discípulos son
Los que en trece años le he dado;
Y así, si hoy os conformais
A obedecer lo que os digo,
Uno de los cuatro que aquí estaís. (345)
When the four disciples voice their disbelief at his diabolic plan, since
none had made a pact, the magician voices his last dictum:
Aquí ha de quedarse uno

O los cuatro han de quedar. (345)
Resigned to the magician’s power, each of the four selects a slip of paper
from a pot proferred by Fileno. The one who selects the unmarked piece
will be the loser. And that lot falls to the marqués de Villena. Nobly,
Bermúdez wants to revoke the decision, but Villena insists on its execu-
tion. Unknown to all, he has formed a plan. He grabs Zambapalo before he
can exit with the other two and speaks his intent:
El sol he de escurecer,
No me he de apartar de aquí:
A la noche semejante,
Vario el dia quedará;
Ninguno conocerá
Propio ni ajeno semblante.
...
Pues ahí queda mi sombra. (346)
Suddenly, all is dark. And when Fileno attempts to grab the marqués,
his arms enfold Zambapalo instead. The marqués de Villena has disap-
peared. He has left behind his “shadow,” his servant, who proclaims in
recognition, as if of a great truth: “En efeto, los criados / Son sombra de los
señores.” Unlike the lame explanation in Ruiz de Alarcón’s La Cueva de
Salamanca, the motif of the shadow rings true here as a feasible substitution
in magical terms. The self-assurance that Fileno had demonstrated through-
out now abandons the magician as he comes to his own recognition of
what his failure portends when, as the stage direction indicates, he sees
that “salen por debajo de la tierra diferentes animales con luces,” the lights that
the creatures bear being the torches traditionally symbolic of the under-
world. Fileno cries out in despair at the terrible fate that awaits him:
¡Ay, el Marqués me engañó!

Vive mi pena inmortal,
Con la magia natural
La diabólica burló.
...
Y al espíritu también
Que me gobierna ha burlado. (346)
Fully cognizant that he has failed to keep his diabolical vow, Fileno
resigns himself to his damnation. There is no soul-searching, as with
Marlowe’s Faust, no hedging one’s bets by calling for confession, as with
Celestina. Momentarily, as the stage direction has it, “[h]úndese debajo de la
tierra” (346), he is swallowed by the earth, going into depths beyond those
of any cave. His descent is into hell, for, in exclaiming the word Infierno as
he falls, the entire magical context of the comedia leading up to his demise
takes on the aspect of the Devil’s work. Except for a few exclamations of
the word Diablo by the gracioso, Satan had been excluded from the proceed-
ings. But now, with Fileno’s final utterance, the purveyor of goetic magic is
identified as the Devil, and, in that context, Fileno’s damnation to hell is
established.
The aftermath of this theatrical desenlace (unraveling) is the promised
reappearance of the marqués at Serafina’s house, where others have gath-
ered at his earlier behest. The event is not anticlimactic, for there are still
concerns and problems to be resolved. To the many questions that the com-
pany poses, the marqués replies:
Burlé al mágico Fileno,

Porque tiene tanta fuerza
La natural magia, que
La demoniaca mesma
Quedó burlada con ser
Espíritu quien la enseña. (346)
The spirit, of course, is the Devil. In mocking his servant Fileno, the marqués
has mocked the master as well. But that was not the reason for his quest.
Finally, the marqués de Villena reveals through individual disclosures what
it is that he wants to see: the truth. And, as each masquerader is uncovered,
each sentiment expressed, each desire made manifest, it becomes clear that
illusion disguised in falsehood or in courtly manners cannot be rewarded.
Just as the falsehood of the magician Fileno came to an end, so too the play
ends with none of the principals achieving their convoluted goals. Love
does not triumph in the end, for it was perverted by all kinds of subter-
fuge. Even the marqués de Villena partakes of the general disillusionment,
for he has, indeed, seen the truth that he wanted to see and, hereafter, must
sublimate both sexual and intellectual expectations.
The topos of the cave and the magician, foreshadowed in Spanish lit-
erature in Don Juan Manuel’s exemplum, attained its frequency in the
comedias of the Golden Age because it satisfied an intellectual need in the
dramatist and addressed an intuitive curiosity in his public—the former
saw the motif as an entertaining way to delve into human psychology by
assessing the desire for power and control through supernatural means,
while the latter was awed by the chthonic setting and the magical occur-
rences within and without its confines. However, as the church became
increasingly powerful, both in spiritual and in political terms, it interpreted
as heterodox and, therefore, sinful all attempts at empowerment or knowl-
edge outside what Christianity promoted as acceptable. Magic and magi-
cians became associated with the Devil, as had witchcraft and witches. And
the caves that they used were seen as malevolent places, without regard to
the type of magic practiced or its ends.
In a Christian context then, the crucial element in comedias de magia
became the struggle between good and evil, whose result for human be-
ings could be salvation (à la Cipriano) or damnation (à la Fileno).54 In
Calderón to a large degree, and in Rojas Zorrilla to a lesser, the religious
aspect of the agon was the climactic moment: the decision of the individual
to persist in his nefarious ways or to use his albedrío (free will) to reclaim
his Christian status (to emerge from the cave, as it were). In the plays by
Cervantes and Ruiz de Alarcón, the focus is different: a burlesque on
people’s gullibity without recourse to magic or religion in the first and a
largely secular treatment, although with an intellectually motivated con-
version to “the right path,” in the second.
The plays discussed here are exemplary of the several dimensions of
the theme. To a greater or lesser degree, directly or through subterfuge,
with positive or negative attitudes, all of them reify evil through the topos
of the cave and the magician.
The sophistication of the Renaissance prompted a reassessment of
medieval thought, and this, in turn, may have brought about the eschew-
ing of catabasis, thus of the cave associated with the descent since classical
times. The growing impact of science and the scientific method no doubt
infringed on superstition and slowly eroded its premises, although the pres-
ence of astrologers and alchemists persisted. Another form of sophistica-
tion, the Protestant Reformation, may have contributed to the elimination
of the topos as well since the cave had affinities with the Catholic theology
that many new rebellious congregations had abandoned, even condemned
as hellishly inspired. Such generalizations may help explain why the
magician’s cave is absent as such from the English stage in Elizabethan
and Jacobean times as well as from the plays of the same era in France,
Italy, and Germany—but not why it remains in place in the Spanish Golden
Age. Since it was Spain that led the Counter-Reformation with such enti-
ties as the militant Society of Jesus, founded by Ignacio de Loyola in 1534,
it could be argued that the staunchly Catholic nation remained a reposi-
tory of the medieval religious heritage and that motifs such as the cave
with its association with the Devil were important in promoting the dan-
gerous proximity of the Lord of Evil. The stories of blood pacts with the
Devil signed in his caves by magicians, priests, nobility, and the general
laity were simply too valuable as exempla to be dismissed, and the play-
wrights of the Golden Age, many of them members of religious orders or

otherwise affiliated with them, did their best to maintain a tradition that
had served the church so well.
NOTES
1. These and other Paleolithic cave sites in Southern Europe contain many cham-
bers on whose walls and ceilings are depicted bison, reindeer, mammoths, horses,
bulls, and rhinoceros, many of which are pregnant, others shot through with ar-
rows or spears. In a few instances, there are human figures, as at Lascaux in France
(the ithyphallic warrior or shaman) and Addaura in Sicily (figures of dancers or
acrobats), but they are line drawings without the detail and coloration that distin-
guish the animal figures. Some caves also contain stenciled human hands. In south-
ern Spain, black “stick” figures of hunters appear in many caves.
2. The dominance of agriculture over the pastoral way of life may be implied
by the importance of its ritual tradition in ancient Greece, but, in the biblical con-
text, Yahweh accepts the blood sacrifice proffered by Abel and disdains the burnt
offering of the earth’s produce made by Cain.
3. Delphi means “vagina.” Before its conquest by Apollo, Delphi was the site of
Pytho, the oracle of Ge or Gaea, the Earth Goddess, who is today’s Gaia. Emana-
tions from a cleft in the hillside induced the state of prophetic trance (see Harpur,
196–201; and Michell, 86).
4. As Michell tells it: “The experience of the descent and confrontation with the
goddess was so dreadful that whoever underwent it was said never to smile again”
(80).
5. Sybil was the Latin form of Cybele, the Phrygian’s Great Mother of the Gods,
whose name means “cavern dweller.” In Crete, she was known as Rhea, who gave
birth to Zeus and hid him from Cronus (Saturn) in her cave. Her cult was brought
to Rome in 204 B.C.E.
6. The Greek tradition, which seems to occur first in Pindar, continues in Ro-
man times with Propertius, Horace, and Virgil (see Berg, 116–17).
7. I have referred to three different translations, each with commentary: the
Lee, Jowett/Buchanan, and Cornford editions.
8. There is a parallel in Calderón’s La vida es sueño, in which Segismundo has
been imprisoned in a tower by his father, the king of Poland, and kept ignorant of
reality and his place in it as man and as heir to the throne.
9. This image retains its power in many mystical systems, notably in the con-
cept cárcel de barro, which defines the entrapment of the soul as it strives toward
God, in the writings of Saint Teresa of Avila and Saint John of the Cross in the
Spanish Golden Age.
10. For a discussion of the soul and its relation to matter, see Plato’s Timaeus.
11. Christianity named the abode of Lucifer after the Norse goddess Hel, per-
haps in an attempt to sever the bonds with the classical underworld, which was a
place of the dead, not of eternal punishment, and its lord, Pluto or Hades.
12. However, catacombs in Rome and other locales served early Christians as
refuges from persecution, as secret places of worship, and as secure resting ground
for their dead. In Cappadocia, in central Anatolia (Turkey), the natural upheavals
of stone and tufa brought about by volcanic activity made possible the creation of
cave dwellings for prehistoric peoples and Christian monks alike (as at Goreme) as
well as extensive underground cities that were entered through narrow, cavelike
corridors and that were serviced by air shafts, water wells, and other amenities.
13. After goetia, the Greek term for a wizard, necromancer, or magician who
practiced malevolent magic. Goetic magic is sometimes associated with the Wan-
dering Jew topos. Agrippa posited that there were two kinds of magic—goetic and
theurgic—the latter being empowerment through positive forces that he called
angelic, celestial, or planetary spirits.
14. While this was a solemn act, i.e., one performed in the context of Satanic
worship, its counterpart, the professio tacita, was a private profession, usually through
heretical actions or by commitment of service to the Devil through another indi-
vidual. Tradition has it that Theophilus of Adana was the first to sign a demonic
pact in blood. For the history of the Devil pact, see Lima, Dark Prisms, chap. 3.
15. Magicians are not only males. Celestina, the central character in Tragicomedia
de Calixto y Melibea, is herself a magician, although perceived by society as a witch
(see chapter 3 above).
16. Alchemists sought to accomplish the “great work” through physical agency
rather than via demonic forces. They are, in their distinct way, magicians as well.
Plays dealing with alchemy are not discussed in this book because they do not fit
the topic and are generally of a mocking tone.
17. Another damned magician is Pope Alexander VI (Roderigo Borgia) in Barnabe
Barnes’s The Divils Charter (ca. 1607), an anti-Catholic play in which the papacy is
attained by the agency of bribery and a demonic pact. Perhaps fearing that the
pope will repent the avarice, incest, and murder that he has committed, Lucifer
switches a poisoned cup, and Alexander dies without the benefit of confession, his
soul damned to eternal punishment in hell.
Quite the opposite occurs in two other Elizabethan plays. In the anonymous Merry
Devil of Edmonton, the magician Peter Fabell comes to the end of his tenure under the
demonic pact that he has signed, but, when Coreb comes to drag him to hell, he
philosophizes so brilliantly that he convinces the demon of his need to stay alive:
The infinity of Arts is like a sea,

Into which, when man will take in hand to saile
further then reason, which should be his pilot,
Hath skill to guide him, losing once his compasse,
He falleth to such deepe and dangerous whirlepooles,
As he doth lose the very height of heauen:
The more he striues to come to quiet harbor,
The further still he finds himselfe from land.
Man, striving still to finde the depth of euill,
Seeking to be a God, becomes a Deuill. (prologue [induction], lines 50–58; pp. 110–11)
Through the process of induction, he is granted another seven-year term on earth.

Similarly, if with better results, Friar Bacon argues with the demon Astrow in
the anonymous John of Bordeaux that he has no power over a Christian’s faith, and
the spirit accedes by continuing in his service rather than dragging him to hell. The
supposition is that Bacon’s stature as a friar will prevent his damnation (see Traister,
51–52).
18. In his treatment of Faust, Marlowe ignored much of the grotesque, outland-
ish, and melodramatic scenes in Johann Spies’s Faustbuch (Historia von D. Johann
Fausten), published in England in 1587 as The Damnable Life and Deserved Death of
Doctor John Faustus. Marlowe, in fact, chose to portray Faust ironically for having
squandered his soul only to perform trivial acts of magic and pranks; except for
the Helen of Troy episode, the play shows him dissipating his unparalleled pow-
ers and failing to grasp important opportunities, including opportunities to gain
the vast knowledge he had said he sought.
19. As both Peter Gay and Dagmar Barnouw have shown, German creative writ-
ers, artists, and intellectuals reached a rapprochement with political and civil au-
thorities regarding the free exercise of their creative prerogatives. For their part,
writers, artists, and intellectuals avoided subjects of a controversial nature, being
deferential toward authorities and institutions; rather than engaged, they were
detached. This modus vivendi left the proponents of culture free from censorship
or other forms of intrusion. However, their apparent liberalization has been per-
ceived by Gay and Barnouw as a Faustian bargain that, in time, led to the fall of the
Weimar Republic and the institutionalization of the Nazi regime.
20. The Key of Solomon, or Clavicula salomonis, was a Hebrew magical text that
contained the rituals and formulaic words purportedly giving access to the super-
natural world and the spirits thereof. It was published in France (as a pamphlet
and at an unknown time) as Les véritables clavicules de Salomon, trésor de sciences
occultes suivies [de] grand nombre de secrets, et notamment de la grande Cabale dite du
papillon vert.
21. Tradition has it that to know the name of a person or thing is to have power
over it, hence Mephistopheles’ reluctance to disclose his identity to Faust. Simi-
larly, the true name of God is hidden from mankind; cabalists try to decipher it by
reworking the order and relation of letters and numbers in the Pentateuch, the first
five books of the Old Testament. A recent History Channel program, The Biblical
Codes, has proposed that the Torah predicts future events through the relations of
letters and numbers encoded in its texts.
22. This last onomastic derives from the biblical Baal-zebub (2 Kings 1:2), com-
monly Beelzebub.
23. In The Divils Charter (England, ca. 1607) by Barnabe (or Barnaby) Barnes, the
protagonist, Pope Alexander VI (Roderigo Borgia), performs a conjuration in his
study (act 4, sc. 1) in order to learn of the Devil, who murdered his son and Lucretia’s
husband. Toward the end of the play (act 5, last scene), the Devil is seated at the
pope’s desk, having materialized without being conjured; he has come to bear the
magician’s soul to hell. Alexander tries to exorcise him, but the Devil mocks his
attempt, arguing that he gave up his soul’s salvation through his own free will.
The pope’s philosophical pleadings not withstanding, the demonic host carry his
soul off to hell triumphantly. His corpse remains in his study.
24. The Welsh magician Owen Glendower appears in Henry the Fourth, Part 1,
but, as his supernatural machinations antecede the action, they have no impor-
tance in the development of the plot. Magic is a prime element in A Midsummer
Night’s Dream, with Titania and Oberon as the principal movers, and in The Tem-
pest, where Prospero performs his many feats, while magical operations of other
types occur in Hamlet and Macbeth.
25. In other instances, the magician stands within the circle, using its encryp-
tions as personal protection from the spirits that will become manifest outside its
boundaries.
26. Ariel may be modeled on Shrimp, the elflike magician’s facilitator in An-
thony Munday’s John a Kent and John a Cumber (England, ca. 1595) (see Reed, 109–10).
27. A Gnostic reading would equate Prospero with the God of Light, his cell/
cella with the pleroma, and Caliban with the negative supernatural forces outside
the pleroma, along with Sycorax and the Devil.
28. The play is based, if loosely, on the English prose romance The Famous Historie
of Fryer Bacon.
29. For a comment on the subsequent use of magic by Friar Bacon in the play
John of Bordeaux, see Traister, 86 n. 24.
30. In Munday’s play John a Kent and John a Cumber, there is a reference to the
vault as cave when Griffin asks the magician John a Kent: “Canst thou my freend,
from foorth the vaultes beneathe, / call vp the ghosts of those long since deceast?”
(act 1, sc. 1, lines 108–9; p. 64). This image may have had currency in Shakespeare’s
day, or he may have borrowed it from Munday.
31. The incantation translates as follows: “Emperor of the legions of the spirits
of the West, mighty Behemoth, appear, appear, attended by Ashtaroth, thy
unvanquished lieutenant! I adjure thee by the inscrutable secrets of the Styx, by the
irretraceable windings of Hell, be present, O Behemoth, thou for whom the cabi-
nets of the mighty lie open. By the secret depths of Night and Darkness, by the
wandering stars, by the stealthy march of the hours and Hecate’s deep silence,
come! Appear in spiritual form, gleaming, resplendent, lovely” (Chapman/Parrott,
53).
32. The appendix lists numerous court masques that contain occult elements.
33. For an assessment of the evolution of the character Hellequin, its anteced-
ents and its derivates, see chapter 2 above.
34. In time, Théophile repents and prays to the Virgin Mary for redemption.
Seeing him truly repentant, Mary wrests the pact from Satan and returns it to
Théophile. The miracle play ends with everyone singing the glory of God.
35. For a list of plays on the subject, see Lima, “Spanish Drama,” 117–38, or Dark
Prisms, chap. 9.
36. Celestina performed her Plutonic magic in her house, in a place apart from
the prying eyes of all, and her retiring thereto could arguably be interpreted as
removal to a basement or some similar underground area appropriate to contact
with the pagan Lord of the Underworld (see chapter 3 above).
For instances in the pastoral narrative in which caves are so employed, see de
Armas. For a study of Don Quijote’s descent into the cave of Montesinos in pt. 2 of
Cervantes’s novel, see Sullivan.
37. Calderón’s play, a favorite in Germany, is held to have been a model for
Goethe’s Faust.
38. The play tells the story of two who would become the early Christian mar-
tyrs Saint Cyprian and Saint Justina, Virgin.
39. For another interpretation, see Varey, 255–56.
40. This document was subsumed into the Crónica general of 1344 (see Ruiz de la
Puerta, 53–54).
41. Another such tradition is extant in La Coruña, in Galicia, with the so-called
Tower of Hercules, a Roman lighthouse that still stands. The Crónica del moro Rasis
(ca. 1344) recounts of Toledo: “[F]ue una de las quatro cibdades que Ercoles pobló
en España” (it was one of the four cities that Hercules founded in Spain) (quoted in
Carré Alvarellos, 144).
42. In Crónica general de España de Alfonso X el Sabio (1275), there is an account of
a King Rocas, said to be a descendant of Hercules, who during his travels came on
a cave in the area that would become Toledo: “[F]allo y una cueva en ques metio o
yazie un dragon muy grand . . . e fizo una torre sobraquella cueva” (Ruiz de la
Puerta, 48). Later documents added to or liberally changed the account: in the 1440
rewriting of the Crónica general de 1344, the legend has it that it was Hercules him-
self who made the structure but that it was changed from a tower to “una casa tan
maravillosa, e por tal harte, que nunca en el mundo fue ome que verdaderamente
sopiere dezir como era fecha” (Ruiz de la Puerta, 49), while, in an Arabic chronicle
written by Al-Makkari, it is the Greeks who build the tower as a talisman to protect
the city of Toledo, which they founded, from the enemies predicted by their astro-
logical readings. For these and other versions of the legend of the tower, palace,
and cave, see Ruiz de la Puerta, 45–63.
43. Virgil’s first use of this device occurs in canto 3, lines 94–96, when Charon
refuses passage to Dante across Acheron, the first river of hell. Virgil states: “Charon,
do not torment yourself. / It is so willed where will and power are one, and ask no
more” (49). A second and similar use of the formula occurs in canto 5, lines 22–24,
when Minos, the judge who assigns souls their appropriate sector of hell, refuses
to let Dante pass. The word of power is used on other occasions as well, as at the
opening of canto 7 (lines 8–12), when Pluto bars the way. However, Virgil is impo-
tent before the gates to the city of Dis (canto 8) and must await the arrival of a
heavenly messenger, who rebukes the demons and lets Virgil and Dante enter nether
hell (canto 9). Only in canto 21, lines 79–84, does he again employ the magical
formula, this time in an extended text: “Consider, Malacoda, said my master, /
whether you would see me come this far / unstopped by all your hindering /
without the will of God and favoring fate? / Let us proceed, for it is willed in
Heaven / that I guide another down this savage way” (355).
44. As is true of much of medieval European literature, this collection has been
influenced by previous didactic tales, as Fradejas Rueda outlines in his edition
(66–80). Likewise, it has influenced subsequent writers. Lope de Vega used the tale
“Ejemplo XXV: De lo que conteçió al conde de Provençia, cómmo fue librado de
prisión por el consejo quel dió Saladín,” in his La pobreza estimada, as did Calderón
de la Barca in El Conde Lucanor.
45. Where here the dean leaves without commenting on what he may have ex-
perienced—the panorama of his entire career in the church—the narrator in Luis

Gálvez de Montalvo’s El pastor de Fílida (1582), where a similar situation develops
in the cave of the magician Erión, declares: “No se yo si esto fuere por fuerza de
encantamiento o verdadero edificio” (474; I do not know if this came about through
the power of enchantment or [is] a real structure). For the uses of the cave in the
Spanish pastoral novel, see de Armas.
46. In Cervantes’s Los trabajos de Persiles y Segismunda, the astrologer-magician
Soldino inhabits a cave through which “se descubrió el cielo luciente y claro y se
vieron unos amenos y tendidos prados que entretenían la vista y alegraban las
almas” (1678) and within which he practices his art through intuitive knowledge:
“Aquí estoy, donde sin libros, con sola la esperiencia que he adquirido con el tiempo
de mi soledad” (1679).
47. Don Juan Manuel’s tale also provided the central character for José de
Cañizares’s Don Juan de Espina en Milán and the duque de Rivas’s El desengaño en
un sueño.
48. Lope de Vega’s Porfiar hasta morir does not, as some critics would have it,
deal with the subject; Enrique de Villena is alluded to only as the master of the
poet Macías, protagonist of Lope’s comedia, but he never appears.
49. Cervantes’s La casa de los celos contains a serpent cave.
50. A large number of Ruiz de Alarcón’s comedias are concerned with magic,
astrology (or other forms of divination), and various superstitions of an occult na-
ture. Besides the play under consideration, these include most notably Quien mal
anda en mal acaba, El anticristo, La prueba de las promesas, El dueño de las estrellas, and
La manganilla de Melilla (see Espantoso Foley).
51. In act 2, sc. 2, Don Diego tells Zamudio what occurred thereafter, revealing
that her resolve was so great and her laughter so mocking that he withdrew at the
light of dawn, ashamed of his actions. He does not employ the ways of magic
again to obtain his desire. Yet, despite his behavior, Doña Clara still loves him, and,
when Don Diego inherits a title that guarantees his income, their marriage is as-
sured.
52. Enrico’s admission has another dimension, which is both religious and po-
litical: it represents the triumph of a learned churchman from Spain over a mis-
guided magician from France; it is also the triumph of the Christian ethos under
the aegis of Spain over the obscurantist practices of France that Enrico represents.
Spain emerges as the “Defender of the Faith,” a title that the nation and its rulers
cherished from Ferdinand and Isabel through the Counter-Reformation.
53. The servant is named after an old dance and the tune that accompanies it,
but the first part of his name (from the adjective zambo, zamba) also implies triply
one who is knock-kneed, a half-breed (American Indian and Negro), and a variety
of South American monkey. In the list of characters, the role is classified as
“estudiante gorrón,” which identifies him as a sponger or hanger-on as well as a
libertine.
54. The church faced many interpretations of the struggle. Chief among them in
the Middle Ages was that promoted by the Manichaeans, followers of the third-
century Persian prophet Mani (or Manes) who proclaimed himself a new incarna-
tion of Jesus Christ. Among his doctrines was that of the cosmic battle between the
God of Light and the Lord of Darkness; the former was the Gnostic Supreme Be-
ing, the latter was the Demiurge, identified with the Old Testament Yahweh. Mani
and other Gnostics held that the Jewish and Christian deity was evil: “It is the
Prince of Darkness who spoke with Moses, the Jews, and their priests. Thus the
Christians, the Jews and the Pagans are involved in the same error when they wor-
ship this god” (Legge, 2:239). In an earlier context, also out of Persia, Mithraism
saw the struggle as between the divine twins Ahura Mazda, the solar deity, and
Ahriman, the deity of darkness.
WORKS CITED
Agrippa, Henry Cornelius. The Philosophy of Natural Magic. Secaucus, N.J.: Univer-
sity Books, 1974. Originally published as De occulta philosophiae (Cologne, 1533).
———. Of the Vanitie and Uncertaintie of Artes and Sciences. Translated by James
Sanford. London, 1569.
Barnes, Barnabe. The Divils Charter: A Tragedie. ca. 1607. See Pogue 1980.
Barnouw, Dagmar. Weimar Intellectuals and the Threat of Modernity. Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1988.
Berg, William. Early Virgil. London: Athlone, 1974.
Blake, William. The Four Zoas. 1797 (p. 65, v. 241; manuscript held in the British
Library). Textual page citation refers to David V. Erdman, ed., The Complete Po-
etry and Prose of William Blake. New York: Doubleday, 1988.
Calderón de la Barca, Pedro. El mágico prodigioso. In Obras completas, 1:807–45.
Madrid: Aguilar, 1959.
Carré Alvarellos, Leandro. Las leyendas tradicionales gallegas. Madrid: Espasa-Calpe, 1978.
Cervantes Saavedra, Miguel de. La cueva de Salamanca. In Obras completas, 587–93.
Madrid: Aguilar, 1962.
———. Los trabajos de Persiles y Segismunda. In Obras completas, 1525–1714. Madrid:
Aguilar, 1962.
Chapman, George. The Plays and Poems of George Chapman. Edited by T. M. Parrott.
Vol. 1. London, 1910.
———. Bussy d’Ambois. Edited by Maurice Evans. Mermaid Dramabook. New York:
Hill & Wang, 1966. All quotations are taken from this edition.
Cornford, F. M., trans. Plato’s Cosmology: The Timaeus of Plato. London: Routledge &
Kegan Paul, 1952.
Crónica general de España de Alfonso X el Sabio. 1275. Edited by Ramón Menéndez
Pidal. Madrid, 1955.
Day Lewis, C., trans. The Aeneid of Virgil. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday/Anchor,
1953.
de Armas, Frederick A. “Caves of Fame and Wisdom in the Spanish Pastoral Novel.”
Studies in Philology (Durham) 82, no. 3 (summer 1985): 332–58.
Don Juan Manuel. El Conde Lucanor. Edited by José Manuel Fradejas Rueda.
Biblioteca Crítica de Autores Españoles, vol. 27. Barcelona: Plaza & Janes, 1984.
Eliade, Mircea. Le mythe de l’éterne retour. Paris: Gallimard, 1949. Translated as Cos-
mos and History: The Myth of the Eternal Return by Willard R. Trask. New York:
Harper & Row/Harper Torchbooks, 1959.
Espantoso Foley, Augusta. Occult Arts and Doctrine in the Theater of Juan Ruiz de
Alarcón. Geneva: Droz, 1972.
Fadrejas Lebrero, José. “Un cuento de Don Juan Manuel y dos comedias del Siglo
de Oro.” Revista de Literatura (Madrid) 8, no. 5 (July–September 1955): 66–80.
The Famous Historie of Fryer Bacon. Edited by William J. Thoms. In Early English
Prose Romances, vol. 1. New York: AMS, 1970.
Feijoo, Fray Benito Jerónimo. “Cuevas de Salamanca y Toledo, y mágica de España.” In
Obras escogidas, 374–81. Biblioteca de Autores Españoles, vol. 56. Madrid: Perlado,
Páez, 1903.
Gálvez de Montalvo, Luis. El pastor de Fílida. 1582. In Historia y antología española,
ed. Federico C. Sainz de Robles, 670–73. Madrid, 1964.
Gay, Peter. Weimar Culture: The Outsider as Insider. New York: Harper & Row, 1968.
Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von. Faust: Part One and Part Two. Translated, with an
introduction and notes, by Charles E. Passage. New York: Bobbs-Merrill, 1965.
Gozzi, Carlo. The King Stag. Translated by Carl Wildman. In The Classic Theatre, ed.
Eric Bentley, vol. 1. New York: Doubleday/Anchor, 1958.
Greene, Robert. The Honorable History of Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay. In An Anthol-
ogy of English Drama before Shakespeare, ed. Robert B. Heilman, 167–240. New
York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston, 1962.
Halle, Adam de la. Le jeu de la feuillée. Edited and translated by Jean Dufournet.
Gand: Editions Scientifique, 1977.
Harpur, James. The Atlas of Sacred Places. New York: Holt, 1994.
Legge, Francis. Forerunners and Rivals of Christianity. 2 vols. New York: University
Books, 1964.
Lima, Robert. “Spanish Drama of the Occult through the Eighteenth Century: An
Annotated Bibliography of Primary Sources.” In “The Occult Arts in the Golden
Age,” ed. Frederick A. de Armas. Special issue, Crítica Hispánica (Pittsburgh) 15,
no. 1 (1993): 117–38.
———. Dark Prisms: Occultism in Hispanic Drama. Lexington: University Press of
Kentucky, 1995.
———. “La Gueule de l’enfer: Iconographie de la damnation dans le théâtre de
l’époque médiévale.” In Enfer et paradis: L’au-delà dans l’art et la littérature en Eu-
rope, 205–18. Conques: Les Cahiers de Conques, March 1995. For an English
translation, see Lima 1996.
———. “The Mouth of Hell: The Iconography of Damnation on the Stage of the
Middle Ages.” In European Iconography East and West, ed. György E. Szönyi, 35–
48. Symbola et Emblemata Series. Leiden: Brill, 1996.
———. “The Arcane Paganism of Celestina: Plutonic Magic versus Satanic Witch-
craft in Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea.” Neophilologus (Dordrecht) 82, no. 2
(April 1998): 221–33.
Lope de Vega Carpio, Félix. Porfiar hasta morir. In Obras escogidas, 3:1003–31. Madrid:
Aguilar, 1955.
Marlowe, Christopher. The Tragedy of Doctor Faustus. New York: Washington Square,
1965.
The Merry Devil of Edmonton. In The Shakespeare Apocrypha, ed. C. F. Tucker Brooke,
265–84. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967.
Michell, John. The Earth Spirit: Its Ways, Shrines and Mysteries. New York: Cross-
road, 1975.
Munday, Anthony. John a Kent and John a Cumber. ca. 1595. Edited by Arthur E.
Pennell. New York: Garland, 1980.
Niklaus, Thelma. Harlequin Phoenix; or, The Rise and Fall of a Bergamask Rogue. Lon-
don: Bodley Head, [1956]. For the text of Harlequin Student; or, The Fall of Panto-
mime, with the Restoration of the Drama (1741), see 200–207.
Plato. The Republic. Translated, with an introduction, by H. D. P. Lee. London: Pen-
guin, 1955.
———. “The Republic, Book VII.” In The Portable Plato, trans. Benjamin Jowett, ed.,
with an introduction by, Scott Buchanan, 546–84. New York: Viking, 1957.
———. The Republic of Plato. Translated, with an introduction and notes, by Francis
MacDonald Cornford. London: Oxford University Press, 1967.
———. Timaeus. See Cornford 1952.
Pogue, Jim C., ed. “The Devil’s Charter” by Barnabe Barnes: A Critical Edition. New
York: Garland, 1980.
Reed, Robert R., Jr. The Occult on the Tudor and Stuart Stage. Boston: Christopher,
1965.
Rojas Zorrilla, Francisco de. Lo que quería ver el marqués de Villena. In Comedias escogidas
de don Francisco de Rojas Zorrilla, 319–48. Biblioteca de Autores Españoles, 54.
Madrid: M. Rivadeneyra, 1866.
Ruiz de Alarcón, Juan. La Cueva de Salamanca. In Obras completas de Juan Ruiz de
Alarcón, 1:383–470. México, D.F.: Fondo de Cultura Económica, 1957.
———. La prueba de las promesas. In Obras completas de Juan Ruiz de Alarcón, 2:742–
825. México, D.F.: Fondo de Cultura Económica, 1957.
Ruiz de la Puerta, Fernando. La cueva de Hércules y el Palacio encantado de Toledo.
Madrid: Editora Nacional, 1977.
Rutebeuf. Le miracle de Théophile. Paris: Librairie Ancienne Edouard Champion, 1925.
Shakespeare, William. The Works of William Shakespeare Gathered into One Volume.
New York: Oxford University Press, n.d.
Spies, Johann. Faustbuch. 1587. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1970. Also known as Volksbuch.
Sullivan, Henry W. “The Beyond in the Here-and-Now: Passing through Purga-
tory in Don Quixote, Part Two.” In “The Occult Arts in the Golden Age,” ed.
Frederick A. de Armas. Special issue, Crítica Hispánica (Pittsburgh) 15, no. 1 (1993):
63–84.
Traister, Barbara Howard. Heavenly Necromancers: The Magician in English Renais-
sance Drama. Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 1984.
Varey, John E. “Calderón y sus trogloditas.” In Cosmovisión y escenografía: El teatro
español en el Siglo de Oro, 249–61. Madrid: Castalia, 1987.
Harper & Row, 1983.
Appendix / 271
Appendix
Bibliography of European and

American Drama of the Occult
The first list below is of plays from classical Greece and Rome, England, France,
Germany, Ireland, Italy, Poland, Russia, Spain, and Sweden as well as other Euro-
pean nations, along with those from the United States, that fall under the broad
theme of occultism. The plays are arranged alphabetically by author; for each are
given, where known, author’s birth and death dates, publication date, and perti-
nent contents. The second list gathers plays under prominent occult themes or
motifs. (While only four plays are listed under the heading astrology, the reader
should note that almost all Renaissance plays are concerned with astrology to a
greater or lesser degree.) Plays from Spain and Spanish America are not listed here
if they appear in the comprehensive bibliography in Robert Lima, Dark Prisms:
Occultism in Hispanic Drama (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1995).
Bibliographies, anthologies, encyclopedias, histories, critical studies, and ar-
ticles on national literatures and dramatists, sources too numerous to list here in
their entirety but most of which appear in the lists of works consulted, have pro-
vided the information given in this international compilation; among these are the
various Oxford University Press “Companion” volumes; the journals the Tulane
Drama Review and its sequel the Drama Review, Modern Drama, and Theatre Docu-
mentation; The Occult in Language and Literature, ed. Hermine Riffaterre (New York:
New York Literary Forum, 1980); Chambers Biographical Dictionary, ed. Magnus
Magnusson (Cambridge: Chambers, 1993); A History of Witchcraft, by Montague
Summers (New York: University Books, 1956); and The Reader’s Encyclopedia of World
Drama, ed. John Gassner and Edward Quinn (New York: Crowell, 1969). Among
others, I consulted the following in the field of English drama, by far the most
representative in occult content: Annals of English Drama, 975–1700, comp. Alfred
Harbage, rev. S. Schoenbaum (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1964);
Chester Plays, ed. Hermann Deimling, EETS, England, Extra Series, nos. 62 and 115,
(London: Early English Text Society, 1893); The Digby Plays, ed. F. J. Furnivall, EETS,
England, Extra Series, no. 70 (London: Early English Text Society, 1896); Dodsley’s
Old English Plays, ed. W. Carew Hazlitt (London, 1875); English Drama, 1580–1642,
ed. C. F. Tucker Brooke and N. B. Paradise (Boston, 1933); The English Mystery Plays,
by Rosemary Woolf (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972); Five Elizabe-
272 / Appendix
than Tragedies, ed. A. K. McIlwraith (London, 1938); Five Pre-Shakespearean Com-

edies, ed. F. S. Boas (London, 1934); The Jacobean and Caroline Stage, by Gerald E.
Bentley, 7 vols. (Oxford: Clarendon, 1941–56); Ludus Conventriae, ed. J. O. Halliwell,
SS, England, no. 4 (London: Shakespeare Society, 1841); The Macro Plays, ed. F. J.
Furnivall and A. W. Pollard, EETS, England, Extra Series, no. 91 (London: Early
English Text Society, 1904); Religious Drama 2, ed. E. Martin Browne (New York:
Meridian/Living Age, 1958); A Select Collection of Old Plays, ed. Robert Dodsley
and Isaac Reed (London, 1827); The Shakespeare Apocrypha, ed. C. F. Tucker Brooke
(Oxford, 1918); Typical Elizabethan Plays, ed. F. E. Schelling and M. W. Black (New
York, 1949); and York Plays, ed. Lucy T. Smith (Oxford, 1885).
I gratefully acknowledge the assistance of my university colleagues Dr. Beno
Weiss (modern Italian), Dr. Sherry Roush (Renaissance Italian), Dr. Norris Lacy
and Dr. Alan Knight (medieval French), Dr. Judd Arnold (Elizabethan-Jacobean
English), Dr. Michael M. Naydan (Ukrainian), Dr. Linda Ivanitz (Russian), Dr. Ernst
Schurer (German), and Dr. Jean-Claude Vuillemin (baroque French) in the resolv-
ing of some of the lacunae in their respective fields.
PLAYWRIGHTS AND THEIR PLAYS ON OCCULTIST THEMES

Addison, Joseph (England, 1672–1719)
The Drummer (England, 1715). Moral prose comedy.
Aeschylus (Greece, ca. 525–ca. 456 B.C.E.)
Agamemnon (Greece, 458 B.C.E.). The sybil Cassandra. Prognostication.
The Eumenides (Greece, 458 B.C.E.). The Furies. Ghost of Clytemnestra. Priestess of
Apollo. Athena.
The Persians (Greece, 472 B.C.E.). Ghost of Darius.
Aggio, Felice (Italy, twentieth century)
Il vampiro (Italy, 1925). Vampire.
Aleshin, Samuel (Russia, 1913–)
Togda v Sevill’e (Russia, 1947, 1961). Don Juan.
Alterman, Nathan (Poland-Israel, 1910–70)
Pundak haroochot/The Inn of Ghosts (Poland, 1962). Ghosts.
Amiel, Denys (France, 1884–1977)
Le démon du soir (France).
Anderson, Maxwell (United States, 1888–1959)
Joan of Lorraine (United States, 1947). Joan of Arc.
Anonymous
Abraham and Isaac (Brome, England, ca. 1375–1400). Mystery play. Angel.
Abraham and Isaac (Dublin, Ireland, fifteenth century). Mystery play. Angel.
Abraham and Isaac (St. Dunstan’s, England, fifteenth century). Mystery play. Angel.
Adam (England, twelfth century).
Appendix / 273
Adam and Eve; or, The Creation of Eve, with the Expelling of Adam and Eve out of Para-
dise (Norwich, England, 1478–ca. 1565). Mystery play. Norwich cycle. Grocers’
play. Devil.
Adam and Eve (England, 1528). Tailors’ play.
Asfeld Passion Play (Germany, medieval). Lilith as Höllenrücke, the woman who
walks on “hell’s crutches.”
The Annunciation (Lincoln, England, 1389–91). Angel.
The Antichrist (England, medieval). Mystery play.
Appius and Virginia (England, 1575).
Assumption of Mary (Catalan, before 1420). Lucifer. Devils. Mouth of Hell.
The Birth of Merlin (England, ca. 1612). Merlin. Devil.
Blutsauger (Austria, 1997). Multimedia presentation. Vampire.
The Bugbears (England, ca. 1565). Adaptation of Grazzini’s La spiritata.
The Castell of Perseverance (England, ca. 1425). Morality play. Devil. Mouth of Hell.
Celestina (England, 1598). Lost translation/adaptation of Fernando de Rojas’s
Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea. Celestina as witch.
Common Conditions (England, 1576).
Corpus Christi (England, 1415). Moses’ brazen serpent. Plays and processions on
Corpus Christi day, the second Sunday after Pentecost, were performed
throughout England in medieval times, most notably during the fourteenth
and fifteenth centuries in such locales as Bungay, Heybridge, Dunmow,
Chester, Chelmsford, Kendal, Doncaster, Hereford, Bury St. Edmunds, Can-
terbury, Coventry, Newcastle, Ipswich, Lincoln, Worcester, York, and King’s
Lynn.
Corpus Christi (Dublin, fifteenth century).
Corpus Christi (Valencia, Spain, early fifteenth century). Sant Jordi (Saint George)
and the Dragon.
The Creation (England, medieval). Mystery play. Towneley cycle. Devil.
The Creation, and the Fall of Lucifer (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle.
Barkers’ pageant play. God. Lucifer. Seraphim. Cherubim. Hell.
The Creation of the Heavenly Beings: The Fall of Lucifer (England, medieval). Mystery
play. York cycle, Tanners’ play. God. Lucifer. Seraphim. Cherubim. Hell.
Day of Judgment (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle. See The Last Judg-
ment, below.
Delphrygus and the King of Fairies (England, 1570). Fairies.
Descensus Christi ad inferos (England, 1486). Mystery play. Hell.
The Devil and Dives (England, 1570). Devil.
The Devil of a Wife (England, 1699). Performed at Bartholomew’s Fair.
Doctor Lambe and the Witches (England, 1634). Lost. From an earlier play. Witchcraft.
Doomsday (England, medieval). Mystery play. Towneley cycle. Devil.
Doomsday (England, medieval). Mystery play. Coventry cycle. Weavers’ play. Mouth
of Hell.
Doomsday (England, 1433). Mystery play. York cycle. Mouth of Hell.
Das Egerer Fronleichnamsspiel (Germany, medieval). Lucifer.
The Fairy Knight; or, Oberon the Second (England, 1638). Fairies. Based on the play by
T. Randolph.
274 / Appendix
The Fall of Man (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle. Cowpers’ play. Sa-
tan. God.
The Fall of the Angels (England, medieval). Mystery play. God. Lucifer. Angels.
La farce de Martin de Cambrai (France, sixteenth century). Feigned Devil.
Le fées ou les contes de ma mère l’oye (France, 1697). Ogres. Fairy.
The Feigned Astrologer (England, 1668). Adaptation of T. Corneille’s Le feint astrologue.
Festa di S. Giovanni (Florence, 1454). Last Judgment float. Mouth of Hell.
Festo praesentationis Beatae Virginis Mariae (Avignon, France, 1372). Archangel
Michael. Lucifer crushed under Mary’s foot.
The Ghost; or, The Woman Wears the Breeches (England, 1640).
Grim, the Collier of Croydon (England, ca. 1598).
Harlequin Amulet; or, The Magic of Mona (England, 1800). Pantomime.
Harlequin Dame Trot (England, eighteenth century). Christmas pantomime. Harle-
quin. Witchcraft.
Harlequin Mother Bunch (England, eighteenth century). Christmas pantomime.
Harlequin. Witchcraft.
Harlequin Munchausen; or, The Fountain of Love (England, 1818). Pantomime. Vulcan.
Cyclops. Venus. Cupid. Moon-King.
Harlequin Student; or, The Fall of Pantomime, with the Restoration of the Drama (En-
gland, 1741). Pantomime. Magician. Cave.
Harlequin’s Invasion; or, A Christmas Gambol (England, 1759). Pantomime interpreted
by David Garrick. Harlequin as a diabolical figure. Mercury.
The Harrowing of Hell (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle. Saddlers’ play.
Christ. Prophets. Devils. Belzabub. Satan. Belial.
The Harrowing of Hell (England, medieval). Mystery play. Coventry cycle. Cappers’
play. Mouth of Hell.
The Harrowing of Hell (England, medieval). Mystery play. Chester pageant of the
Cooks and Innkeepers. Jesus. Archangel Michael. Satan. Devils.
Hell’s Higher Court of Justice; or, The Trial of the Three Politic Ghosts (England, 1661).
Re Oliver Cromwell, the king of Sweden, and Cardinal Mazarin.
Herpetulus the Blue Knight and Perobia (England, 1574). Heroic romance.
Histoire plaisante des faicts et gestes de Harlequin commedien italien (France, 1585).
Harlequin’s first appearance in a written play. Hades.
Hocus Pocus (England, 1638). Magic.
Le Jeu d’Adam (et Eve)/Ordo representacionis Ade (Anglo-Norman, mid-twelfth cen-
tury). Mystère. Devil. Mouth of Hell.
Judicium (England, medieval). Mystery play. Towneley cycle. Demon Titivillus.
Juttaspiel (Germany, medieval). Secular play. Lilith.
The Knight in the Burning Rock (England).
Lady Alimony (England, printed 1659).
The Last Judgement (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle. Mercers’ play.
God. Devils.
Ludus at virum dictum wildman (Aarau, Switzerland, 1399). Wild Man.
Ludus conventriae (England, ca. 1468). Mystery play. God. Angels. Lucifer.
Ludus de Antichristo (Germany, mid-twelfth century). Devil.
Ludus de Bellyale (Aberdeen, Scotland, 1471). Belial.
Appendix / 275
Lust’s Dominion; or, The Lascivious Queen (England, ca. 1599).

Lusty Juventus (England, medieval). Morality play. Devil.
Magnus ludus de homine salvatico (Padua, Italy, 1208, 1224). Wild Man.
Mankind (England, medieval). Morality play. Devil.
A Marvellous History of Mary of Nimmegen, who for more than seven years lived and had
ado with the Devil (Holland, ca. 1520). Devil. Necromancy.
A Mask of Foresters; or, Hunters (England, 1574). Wild Men.
[Masque] (England, 1348). Wild Man.
The Maydes Metamorphosis (England, 1600).
Medea (England, early seventeenth century). Medea.
The Merry Devil of Edmonton (England, ca. 1608). Comedy.
Miracle de Nostre Dame de Robert le Dyable/Le Mystère de Robert Le Diable (France,
early fourteenth century). Devil. Miracle.
Mother Goose (England). Christmas pantomime. Witchcraft.
Le mystère d’Adam/Repraesentatio Adae (Anglo-Norman, ca. 1146–ca. 1174). Devil.
Le mystère de la Passion (Rouen, France, 1474). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère de la Passion (Montferrand, France, 1477). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère de la Passion (Mons, Belgium, 1501). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère de la Passion (Bozen, France, 1514). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère de la Passion (Valenciennes, France, 1547). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère de la Passion (Arras, France, medieval). Mouth of Hell. Charm against
enchantment.
Le mystère de Saint Crespin et Saint Crespinien (France, mid-fifteenth century). Mouth
of Hell. Devils. Possession.
Le mystère de Saint Laurent (France, 1499). Mouth of Hell. Devils.
Le mystère de Saint Laurent (France, early sixteenth century). Mouth of Hell. Devils.
Le mystère de Saint Remi (France, early sixteenth century). Mouth of Hell. Devils.
Possession. Exorcism.
Le mystère de Sainte Apolline/The Martyrdom of Saint Apollonia (France, mid-fifteenth
century). Mouth of Hell. Devils.
Le mystère des saints actes des apostres (Bourges, France, 1536). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère des trois doms (Romans, France, 1509). Mouth of Hell.
Le mystère du chevalier qui doona sa femme au Diable (France, 1505).
Le mystère du Viel Testament (France, early sixteenth century). Lucifer. Devils.
Ordinale de vita Sancti Mereadoci Episcopi et Confessoris/Saint Meriasek (Cornwall,
England, 1504). Mouth of Hell.
Ordo representacionis Ade (see Le jeu d’Adam).
Origo mundi/The Creation of the World (Penrhyn, Cornwall, England, late fourteenth
century).
Osterspiel (Lucerne, Switzerland, 1415). Passion play. Moses’ brazen serpent.
Osterspiel (Lucerne, Switzerland, 1583). Passion play. Mouth of Hell.
The Parliament and the Devil (England, 1648).
Passion Play (Vienna, Austria, early fourteenth century). Devils. Lucifer. Mouth of Hell.
Passion Play (Metz, Germany, 1437). Devils. Mouth of Hell.
Passion Play (Frankfurt, Germany, 1450). Devils. Mouth of Hell.
Passion Play (Villingen, Germany, 1585). Devils. Mouth of Hell.
276 / Appendix
Pope Joan (Germany, 1480). Secular play. Lilith as the Devil’s grandmother.
Processus Satanae (England, 1575). Devil.
Purificazione (Florence, fifteenth century). Jonah’s whale.
The Puritaine Widdow/The Puritan; or, The Widow of Watling Street (England, 1607).
The Red Knight (England, 1576). Heroic romance.
Le sabbat et la herse infernale (France, 1925–26). Dramatic episode in the Follies Bergère
Revue Un soir de folie.
Saint George and the Dragon (England, 1686).
Saint Mary Magdalen (Digby, England, late fifteenth century). Mouth of Hell.
Schembartlauf (Nuremberg, Germany, 1539). Hell. Wild Men.
The Second Maiden’s Tragedy (England, 1611).
Secunda pastorum/The Second Shepherd’s Play (England, mid-fifteenth century). An-
gel.
La seinte Resurreccion (Anglo-Norman, late twelfth century). Mouth of Hell.
La seinte Resurreccion (Paris, France, 1419). Satan. Mouth of Hell.
The Seven Champions of Christendome (England).
Sir Clyomon and Sir Clamydes (England, 1599). Magician Brian Sansfoy.
The Solitary Knight (England).
Das Spiel von den Klugen und Torichten Jungfrauen (Eisenach, Germany, 1322). Dev-
ils. Mouth of Hell.
Sponsus (France, ca. 1096–99). Probably from Saint-Martial de Limoges. Earliest
extant example of demons on-stage. Mouth of Hell.
Stella; or, Tres Reges (England, 1222). Liturgical drama. Magi.
Stella; or, Tres Reges (England, 1337). Liturgical drama. Magi.
The Story of Orpheus (England, 1547). Lost. Descent into Hades.
The Temptation of Christ (England, medieval). Mystery play. York cycle. Locksmiths’
play. Devil. Jesus. Angels.
Thersites (England, ca. 1537).
Tobias (Lincoln, England, 1564). Mouth of Hell.
The Tragedy of Locrine (England, ca. 1595).
Twelfth Night (England, 1515). Court masque. Eight Wild Men.
The Two Noble Ladies; or, The Converted Conjurer (England, 1622). Magic.
Uther Pendragon (England, 1597). Merlin.
La vie de Saint Martin (France). Mouth of Hell. Devils.
Wars of Cyrus (England). Magic.
The White Witch of Westminster; or, Love in a Lunacy (England, before 1642).
Witch.
The Wisdome of Doctor Dodypoll (England, ca. 1600). London. Fairies. Magic ring.
The Wise Woman of Hogsdon (England). Comedy.
The Witch of Islington (England, prior to 1597). Witchcraft.
The Witch Traveller (England, 1623). Erroneous for The Welsh Traveller.
A Yorkshire Tragedy (England, ca. 1608). Demonic possession.
Anouilh, Jean (France, 1910–87)
L’Alouette/The Lark (France, 1953). Joan of Arc.
Médée (France, 1946). Medea.
Appendix / 277
An-Sky, S. (Shloyme Zanvl Rappoport, Russia, 1863–1920)

The Dybbuk (Russia, 1914). Yiddish. Hasidic lore. Dybbuk. Transmigration of soul.
Cabala. Possession. Exorcism. Apotheosis.
Apollinaire, Guillaume (Apollinaris Kostrowitsky, Italy, 1880–1918)
Les mamelles de Tirésias / The Breasts of Tiresias (France, 1918). First surrealist play.
Metamorphosis: Thérèse to Tiresias. Androgyny.
Archibald, William (1879–1959?)
The Innocents (England, 1950). Based on Henry James’s Turn of the Screw. Ghosts.
Possession.
Ariosto, Ludovico (Italy, 1474–1533)
Il negromante (Italy, 1520; 1528). Maestro Iacherino, a necromancer. Astrology.
Aristophanes (Greece, ca. 448–ca. 388 B.C.E.)
The Birds (Greece, 414 B.C.E.). Greek gods and heroes.
The Frogs (Greece, 405 B.C.E.). Dionysus. Hades.
Armin, Robert (England, ca. 1565–1615)
The Valiant Welshman (England, 1615).
Auden, W. H. (England, 1907–73)
The Ascent of F6 (England, 1935). In collaboration with Christopher Isherwood. “The
Demon of the Mountain.”
For the Time Being: A Christmas Oratorio (England, 1945). Angel Gabriel. The Three
Wise Men.
Audiberti, Jacques (France, 1899–1965)
La hobereaute (France, 1958). Struggle between good and evil.
La logeuse (France, 1954). Circe.
Les naturel de Bordelaiss (France, 1953). Metamorphosis of men into beasts.
Opéra parlé (France, 1956). Pagan goddess of the forest.
Quoat-Quoat (France, 1946). Ancient Mexican god.
Balderston, John L. (United States, 1889–1954)
Dracula (England–United States, 1927). Adaptation of the 1924 Hamilton Deane
play. Vampirism.
Bale, John (England, 1495–1563)
The Temptation of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by Satan (England, 1538). Devil.
Balogh, Zoltan (Hungary, nineteenth century)
Báthory Erzsébet (Hungary, 1882). Vampire. Elizabeth Bathory.
Barjona, Laurentius (Laurence Johnson, England, d. 1582)
Misogonus (England, 1570).
Barker, James Nelson (United States, 1784–1858)
Superstition (United States, 1824). Salem witchcraft.
278 / Appendix
Barnes, Barnabe (England, 1569–1609)

The Divils Charter (England, 1607). Pope Alexander VI as magician. Devil.
Barnes, Peter (England, 1931–)
The Bewitched (England, 1974). Carlos II of Spain.
Noonday Demons (England, 1969).
Barrie, Sir James M. (England, 1860–1937)
Dear Brutus (England, 1917, 1923). Magic.
Mary Rose (England, 1935). Fairies. Ghost.
Basset, Serge (France, 1865–1917)
Vers le Sabbath (France, 1897). One act. Witchcraft.
Beaumont, Francis (England, 1584–1616)
The Custom of the Country (England, 1628). In collaboration with John Fletcher. Witch-
craft.
Behn, Mrs. Aphra (England, 1640–89)
The Luckey Chance; or, An Alderman’s Bargain (England, 1686). Feigned magic and
witchcraft.
Belasco, David (United States, 1859–1931)
The Return of Peter Grimm (United States, 1911; 1920). Supernatural events.
Van Der Decken (United States, 1915). Flying Dutchman.
Bely, Andrei (Boris Nikolayevich Bugayev, Russia, 1880–1934)
Antichrist (Russia, 1898). Unfinished apocalyptic mystery play. Two parts completed:
Jaws of Night and He Who Has Come.
Benet, Stephen Vincent (United States, 1898–1943)
The Devil and Daniel Webster (United States, 1939). Devil as Mr. Scratch.
Bentivoglio, Ercole (Italy, 1507–73)
I fantasmi (Italy, 1547). Ghosts.
Bergman, Hjalmar Frederik (Sweden, 1883–1931)
En skugga (Sweden, 1918). Doppelgänger.
Berney, William (United States, twentieth century)
Dark of the Moon (United States, 1945). In collaboration with Howard Richardson.
Dramatization of “The Ballad of Barbara Allen.” Witchcraft.
Betterton, Thomas (England, 1635–1710)
The Prophetess; or, the History of Diocletian (England, 1690). Adaptation of the Fletcher
and Massinger work.
The Tempest; or, The Enchanted Island (England, 1674). Adaptation of Shakespeare’s
play in collaboration with Thomas Shadwell. Magic.
Bingen, Hildegard von (Germany, 1098–1179)
Ordo virtutum (Germany, ca. 1152). Devil. Mary treading on Satan.
Appendix / 279
Björnson, Bjorn-Stjerne (Norway, 1832–1910)

Over aevne i/Beyond Human Power (Norway, 1883). Faith healing. Miracles.
Blache, François Alexis (France, nineteenth century)
Polichinel vampire (France, 1823). One-act ballet-pantomime. Vampire.
Blake, William (England, 1757–1827)
The Ghost of Abel (England, 1822). Satan.
Bodel, Jean (France, twelfth century)
Le jeu de Saint Nicolas (Arras, France, ca. 1201). Miracle. Pagan god Tervagan.
Bois, Jules (France, 1868–1943)
Les noces de Satan (France, 1892). Drama ésoterique. Devil.
Boito, Arrigo (Italy, 1842–1918)
Mefistofele (Italy, 1868). Libretto for the opera. Devil.
Bouchor, Maurice (France, 1855–1929)
[Asmodee?]. (France, 1889). Asmodeus’s seduction of Sarah, Book of Tobit.
Boucicault, Dion (Ireland, 1822–90)
The Phantom (Ireland, 1856). Revised version of The Vampire.
The Vampire (Ireland, 1852). Vampirism.
Braein, Edvard Fliflet (Norway, 1924–76)
Anne Pedersdotter (Norway, 1971). Opera based on the play by Hans Wiers-Jenssen.
Witchcraft.
Brandon-Thomas, Jevan (England, 1898–)
The Glory of the Sun (England).
Brazier, Gabriel (France, nineteenth century)
Les trois vampires; ou, Le clair de la lune (France, 1820). One-act vaudeville piece in
collaboration with Armand Brazier.
Brecht, Bertolt (Germany, 1898–1956)
Galileo (Germany, 1937). Italian Inquisition.
Der gute Mensch von Setzuan/The Good Woman of Setzuan (Germany, 1938–40). Dream
interludes. Three gods.
Brevanne, Roland (France, nineteenth–twentieth century)
Misses noire/Black Masses (France, 1904). Gilles de Rais. Alchemy. Witchcraft. Abbé
de Guiborg.
Bridie, James (Osborne Henry Mavor, Scotland, 1888–1951)
Tobias and the Angel (Scotland, 1930). Story from the Apocrypha.
Brome, Richard (England, ca. 1590–ca. 1652)
The Late Lancashire Witches (England, 1634). In collaboration with Thomas Heywood.
Witchcraft. Pendle Forest witch trials of 1634.
280 / Appendix
Browne, William (England, ca. 1591–ca. 1643)

Ulysses and Circe (England, 1615). Inner Temple masque. Circe.
Bruno, Giordano (Italy, 1548–1600)
Il candelaio (Italy, 1582). Alchemist Bartolomeo. Magician Scaramure.
Buchanan, George (England, 1506–82)
Medea (England, 1543). Translation of Euripides’ work. Medea.
Burke, J. M. (England)
The Tradgedy of Deardrie and the Sons of Unsa (England).
Byron, George Gordon, Lord (England, 1788–1824)
The Deformed Transformed (England, 1821). Faust.
Cain: A Mystery (England, 1821).
Heaven and Earth (England, 1821; 1823). Angels.
Cahusac, Louis de (France, 1706–59)
Zoroastre (France, 1749). Libretto for the opera by Jean Philippe Rameau.
Campton, David (England, 1924–)
Carmilla (England, 1973). Adaptation of the Le Fanu work.
Frankenstein (England, 1973). Adaptation of the Mary Shelley work.
Usher (England, 1973). Adaptation of the Poe work.
Where Have All the Ghosts Gone? (England, 1969).
Carr, William (England, seventeenth century)
Pluto furens et vinctus; or, The Raging Devil Bound (England, 1669). Devil/Pluto.
Carrington, Leonora (England, 1917–)
Un chemise de nuit de flanelle (England, 1945). Celtic myth. Alchemical symbolism.
Cadavers.
Pénélope (England, 1957). Surreal play. Alchemical imagery. Specters. Magic.
Carroll, Paul Vincent (Ireland, 1900–1968)
Shadow and Substance (1937). Visions.
Catina, Ion (Romania, nineteenth century)
Tepes Voda (Romania, 1823). Vlad Tepes.
Césaire, Aimé Fernand (Martinique, 1913–82)
Et les chiens se taisaient (Martinique, 1956). Surreal tragedy. Word alchemy. Mad-
women as mediums. Demoniacs.
[The Tempest.] (Martinique). Adaptation of Shakespeare’s work. Magic.
Chapman, George (England, ca. 1559–1634)
Bussy D’Ambois (England, ca. 1605). Behemoth. Specter.
Caesar and Pompey (England, ca. 1613).
The Revenge of Bussy D’Ambois (England, ca. 1610).
Appendix / 281
Chayefsky, Paddy (United States, 1923–81)

The Tenth Man (United States, 1960). Cabalist. Dybbuk. Possession. Exorcism.
Chesterton, Gilbert Keith (England, 1874–1936)
Magic (England, 1913). Magic.
Chettle, Henry (England, ca. 1560–1607)
Vayvode (England, 1598). Lost. Possibly about Vlad Tepez, the Impaler.
Cicognini, Iacopo (Italy, 1577–1633)
Il convitato di pietra (Italy, seventeenth century). After Tirso de Molina’s Don Juan
Tenorio. Specters.
La vita é un sogno (Italy, seventeenth century). After Calderón’s La vida es sueño.
Astrology.
Ciercelin, Louis (France, nineteenth century)
Le Diable couturier (France, 1894). Based on Breton legend. Devil.
Claudel, Paul (France, 1868–1955)
L’annonce faite à Marie/The Tidings Brought to Mary (France, 1955). Angelic visita-
tion.
Jeanne d’Arc au bûcher/Joan of Arc at the Stake (France, 1939). Libretto for the opera
by Arthur Honegger. Joan of Arc.
Cocteau, Jean (France, 1889–1963)
The Knights of the Round Table (France, 1937). Merlin.
La machine infernale/The Infernal Machine (France, 1934). After Sophocles’ Oedipus.
Sphynx. Olympian gods. Ghost. Anubis.
Orphée (1926). Descent into the underworld. Angel. Talking horse.
Cokayne, Sir Aston (England, 1608–84)
Trappolin creduto principe; or, Trappolin Supposed a Prince (England, 1656). Magic. Fa-
miliars.
Corneille, Pierre (France, 1606–84)
L’illusion comique (France, 1636). Magician. Visions.
Médée (France, 1635). Medea.
Corneille, Thomas (France, 1625–1709)
La devineresse; ou, Les faux enchantements/Madame Jobin (France, 1679). In collabora-
tion with Jean Donneau de Vizé. False enchantment. Hand of glory.
Le feint astrologue (France, ca. 1668). Feigned astrology.
Cosmar, Alexander (Germany, 1805–42)
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828). Vampire.
Coward, Noel (England, 1899–1973)
Blithe Spirit (England, 1941). Spiritualism. Séance. Specters.
Daborne, Robert (England, ca. 1570–1628)
Machiavel and the Devil (England, 1613). Devil.
282 / Appendix
D’Annunzio, Gabriele (Italy, 1863–1938)

La figlia di Jorio (Italy, 1904). Warlock. Burning at the stake.
D’Avenant, Charles (England, 1656–1714)
Circe (1677). Circe. Magicians. Pluto.
play in collaboration with John Dryden.
D’Avenant, Sir William (England, 1606–68)
The Temple of Love (England, 1634). A masque. Cave. Magicians.
Davenport, Robert (England, 1624–40)
Circe (England, 1676). Circe. Pluto. Magicians.
A New Trick to Cheat the Devil (England, 1625 or 1639)
Day, John (England, ca. 1574–ca. 1640)
Friar Rush and the Proud Woman of Antwerp (England, 1601). In collaboration with
William Haughton.
Deane, Hamilton (England, 1880–1958)
Dracula (England, 1924). Dramatization of the novel by Bram Stoker. Vampirism.
De Capitani, Elio, Ida Marinelli, and Gabriele Salvatores (Italy, twentieth
century)
Dracula, il vampiro (Italy, 1980). From Bram Stoker’s novel. Vampire.
Dekker, Thomas (England, ca. 1570–ca. 1632)
The Fairy Knight (England, 1624). In collaboration with John Ford.
If This Be Not a Good Play, the Devil Is in It (England, 1612). Three minor demons.
Old Fortunatus (England, 1599). Magic.
The Virgin Martyr (England, ca. 1620). In collaboration with Philip Massinger. An-
gels.
The Witch of Edmonton (England, ca. 1623). In collaboration with William Rowley
and John Ford. Witchcraft. Elizabeth Sawyer tried as a black witch. Familiar.
The Whore of Babylon (England, ca. 1607).
Dempsey, John (United States, 1964–)
The Witches of Eastwick (United States, 2000). Musical in collaboration with Dana P.
Rowe, based on the novel by John Updike. Witchcraft. Devil.
De Richemont, Eugène, and Leon Frank (France, nineteenth century)
Vampire et loup garou; ou, Le violon de voyage (France, 1870?). One-act operetta. Vam-
pire. Werewolf.
Désaugiers, Marc Antoine Madeleine (France, 1772–1827)
Cadet Buteux, vampire (France, 1820). Vampire.
Dibdin, Charles (England, 1745–1814)
Harlequin in His Element; or, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air (England, 1810). Personifica-
tion of the four elements.
Appendix / 283
The Lancashire Witches; or, The Distresses of Harlequin (England, 1782). Burlesque of
witchcraft.
Donneau de Vizé, Jean (France, 1638–1710)
La devineresse; ou, Les faux enchantements (France, 1679). In collaboration with Tho-
mas Corneille. False enchantment.
Dorset, St. John (Rev. Hugo John Belfour, England, nineteenth century)
The Vampire: A Tragedy (England, 1821). Vampire.
Drayton, Michael (England, ca. 1563–1631)
The Merry Devil of Edmonton (England, ca. 1599). Magician. Coreb, a devil. Demonic
pact.
Dreiser, Theodore (United States, 1871–1945)
Plays of the Natural and the Supernatural (United States, 1916). Contents: The Girl in
the Coffin; The Blue Sphere; Laughing Gas; In the Dark; The Spring Recital; The
Light in the Window; Old Ragpicker.
Dryden, John (England, 1631–1700)
The Duke of Guise (England, 1682). In collaboration with Nathaniel Lee. Damnation
of the wizard. Familiar.
An Evening’s Love; or, The Mock Astrologer (England, 1668). Feigned astrology.
The Indian Queen (England, 1663). In collaboration with Sir Robert Howard. Spirits.
Ismeron the prophet.
Oedipus (England, 1678). In collaboration with Nathaniel Lee. Tiresias the prophet.
Ghost.
The State of Innocence, and the Fall of Man/The Fall of Angels and Man in Innocence
(England, 1677). Fallen angels.
play in collaboration with Charles D’Avenant.
Tyrannick Love; or, The Royal Martyr (England, 1669). Placidius the magician. Incan-
tations. Cave. Angels.
The Wild Gallant (England, ca. 1662).
Ducange, Victor (France, 1783–1833)
La sorcière; ou, L’orphelia écossais (France, 1821). In collaboration with Frédéric Dupetit-
Méré. Witchcraft.
Duffett, Thomas (England, seventeenth century)
The Mock Tempest; or, The Enchanted Castle (England, 1674). Magic.
Dumas, Alexandre, Père (France, 1802–70)
L’alchimiste (France, 1839). Alchemy.
La tour de Nesle (France, 1832).
Urbain Grandier (France, 1850). In collaboration with Auguste Maquet. Possession.
Exorcism.
Le vampire (France, 1851). In collaboration with Auguste Maquet. Vampire.
284 / Appendix
Dunsany, Lord (Edward John Moreton Drax Plunkett, Ireland, 1878–1957)

The Jest of Hahalaba (Ireland, 1928). Alchemy. Magic. Spirit.
A Night at an Inn (Ireland, 1916). Supernatural vengeance. Indian idol comes to life.
Dupetit-Méré, Frédéric (France, 1785–1827)
La sorcière; ou, L’orphelia écossais (France, 1821). In collaboration with Victor Ducange.
Witchcraft.
Durrell, Lawrence (England, 1912–90)
An Irish Faust (England, 1963). Faust.
Dürrenmatt, Friedrich (Switzerland, 1921–90)
Ein Engel kommt nach Babylon (Switzerland, 1953). Angel.
Egret, Marie-François (France, twentieth century)
Báthory Erzsébet (France, 1978). Vampire. Elizabeth Bathory.
Ellmenreich, Friederike (Germany, 1775–1845)
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1827). Translation of the play by Scribe.
Erenberg, Il’ia Grigor’yevich (Russia, 1891–1967)
A Fairy Tale (Russia, ca. 1921).
Erskine, Jean (England)
The House of Severn (England).
Erskine, John (United States, 1879–1951)
Adam and Eve, Though He Knew Better (United States, 1927).
Euripides (Greece, ca. 480–406 B.C.E.)
Alcestis (Greece, 438 B.C.E.). Greek gods.
Bacchae (Greece, 405 B.C.E.). Dionysus. Tiresias.
The Cyclops (Greece, ca. 425 B.C.E.). Cyclops. Satyrs. Silenus.
Medea (Greece, 431 B.C.E.). Medea.
The Trojan Women (Greece, 415 B.C.E.). The sybil Cassandra.
Fabre des Essart, Léonce-Eugène Joseph (France, 1848–1917)
Christ the Savior (France). Gnosticism. Satan. Angel.
Fielding, Henry (England, 1707–54)
The Intriguing Chambermaid (England, 1733). Based on Regnard’s Le retour imprevú.
Fitzball, Edward (England, 1792–1873)
The Lancashire Witches: A Romance of Pendle Forest (England, 1848). Witchcraft.
Fletcher, John (England, 1579–1625)
The Bloody Brother; or, Rollo, Duke of Normandy (England, 1616). Astrology.
The Chances (England, ca. 1618).
The Custom of the Country (England, 1628). In collaboration with Francis Beaumont.
Witchcraft.
The Devil of Dowgate; or, Usury Put to Use (England, 1623).
Appendix / 285
The Faire Maide of the Inne (England, 1626). In collaboration with Philip Massinger.
Astrology.
The Faithful Shepherdess (England, ca. 1608). The white witch Clorin.
Monsieur Thomas (England, ca. 1612).
Night-Walker; or, The Little Thief (England, 1634). In collaboration with James Shirley.
The Prophetess (England, 1622). In collaboration with Philip Massinger. Delphia,
white witch of Diocletian’s Rome. Lucifera.
Ford, John (England, 1586–ca. 1640)
The Fairy Knight (England, 1624). In collaboration with Thomas Dekker.
The Witch of Edmonton (England, ca. 1621). In collaboration with Thomas Dekker
and William Rowley. Witchcraft. Elizabeth Sawyer tried as a black witch. Fa-
miliar.
Forster, William (England, 1818–82)
The Weirwolf: A Tragedy (England, 1876). Lycanthropy.
Fossé, Pierre de la (France, nineteenth century)
Le vampire (France, 1820). Melodrama. Vampire.
Fry, Christopher (England, 1907–)
The Lady’s Not for Burning (England, 1947). Comedy. Witchcraft.
Fulwel, Ulpian (England, ca. 1546–78)
Like Will to Like (England, 1568).
Gabory, Emile (France, 1872–1954)
L’an mille (France). The first millennium. Satan.
Gager, William (England, 1555–1622)
Oedipus (England,1584). Tiresias the prophet.
Gaines, Frederick (United States, twentieth century)
Dracula (United States). Vampirism.
Garay, János (Hungary, 1812–53)
Bátori Erzsébet (Hungary, 1840). Vampire. Elizabeth Bathory.
Garnier, Robert (France, ca. 1545–90)
Les Juifves/The Hebrew Women (France, 1583). Tragedy. Biblical prophecy. Clairvoy-
ance.
Gascoigne, George (England, ca. 1539–78)
The Savage Man and Echo (England, 1575). Court masque. Wild Man?
Ghelderode, Michel de (Belgium, 1898–1962)
Fastes d’enfer/Chronicles of Hell (Belgium, 1947). Medieval beliefs.
Ghéon, Henri (France, 1875–1944)
The Marvelous History of St. Bernard (France, 1924). Devil.
Parade at Devil’s Bridge (France). Legend of Saint Cado and the Devil.
286 / Appendix
Ghilan, Eddy (France, twentieth century)

La sorcière (France, 1962). One act. Gypsy witchcraft.
Giraudoux, Jean (France, 1882–1944)
Intermezzo (France, 1933). Magic. Ghost.
Ondine (France, 1939). Water sprite of German legend.
Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von (Germany, 1749–1832)
Faust (Germany, 1808 [pt. 1], 1832 [pt. 2]). Faust. Mephistopheles. Magic.
Walpurgisnacht. Lilith.
Goldfaden, Abraham (Russia, 1840–1908)
Di Kishef-Makharin/The Sorceress (Russia, 1879). Yiddish.
Gordin, Jacob (Russia, 1853–1909)
Got, Mentsh, un Tayvl/God, Man, and the Devil (Russia, 1900). Yiddish.
Gourmont, Remy de (France, 1858–1915)
Lilith (France, 1892). Lilith, first consort of Adam.
Gozzi, Count Carlo (Italy, 1720–1806)
Fiaba dell’amore delle tre melarance/The Love of Three Oranges (Italy, 1761). Fata
Morgana.
Il re cervo/The King Stag (Italy, 1762). Durandarte the magician. Prognostication by
a plaster head. Transformations.
Grabbe, Christian Dietrich (Germany, 1801–36)
Scherz, Satire, Ironie und tiefere Bedeutung/Hest, Satire, Irony, and Deeper Significance
(Germany, 1822). Devil.
Grangé, Eugene (France, ca. 1812–87)
Les diables roses (France, ca. 1863). In collaboration with Lambert Thiboust. Com-
edy.
Granville, George (England, 1667–1735)
The British Enchanters (England, 1706).
Grazzini, Antonfrancesco (Italy, 1503–83)
La spiritata (Italy, 1564).
Greene, Graham (England, 1904–91)
The Potting Shed (England, 1957).
Greene, Robert (England, 1560–92)
The Comicall Historie of Alphonsus, King of Arragon (England, 1599). Sybil named
Medea. Conjuration. Brazen head.
The Honorable History of Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay (England, ca. 1589). Magic.
Conjurations. Behemoth.
A Looking Glasse for London and England (England, ca. 1590). In collaboration with
Thomas Lodge. Good angel. Evil angel. Devil.
Orlando furioso (England, 1592). Melissa, an enchantress.
Appendix / 287
The Scottish Historie of James the Fourth, Slaine at Flodden (England, ca. 1591). Oberon,
King of the Faeries.
Grillparzer, Franz (Austria, 1791–1872)
Des Meeres und der Liebe Wellen/Hero and Leander (Austria, 1831). Greek mythology.
Guarnieri, Flamminio (Italy, sixteenth century)
Il mago (Italy, 1569). Magic.
Gwinne, Matthew (England, ca. 1558–1627)
Tres sibyllae (England, 1605). Sibyls.
Halle, Adam de la (Adam le Bossu, France, ca. 1250–ca. 1288)
Le jeu de la feuillée (Li jus Adan ou de la feuillie)/Play of the Bower (France, ca. 1276).
Demon Crokesot. Herlequin/Hellequin. Fairies.
Haughton, William (England, ca. 1575–1605)
The Devil and His Dame (England, 1600). Published in 1662 as Grim the Collier of
Croydon; or, The Devil and His Dame.
Friar Rush and the Proud Woman of Antwerp (England, 1601). In collaboration with
John Day.
Hauptmann, Gerhart (Germany, 1862–1946)
Hannels Himmelfahrt/Little Hanne’s Journey to Heaven (Germany, 1893). Ghost. Vi-
sions.
Hexenritt/The Witches Ride (Germany, 1929). Witchcraft.
Die versunkene Glocke/The Sunken Bell (Germany, 1896). Elves. Fauns.
Hausted, Peter (England, ca. 1605–44)
The Rival Friends (England, 1632).
Hauteroche, Noel (see Noel Lebreton de Hauteroche)
Gyges und sein Ring/Gyges and His Ring (Germany, 1856). Magic ring. Invisibility.
Hebbel, Friedrich (Germany, 1813–63).
Heiberg, Johan Ludvig (Denmark, 1791–1860)
Elverhoj/Elf Hill (Denmark, 1828). Fantasy.
Heigel, Cäsar Max (Germany)
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828). Adapted from Byron’s and Polidori’s work.
Ein Uhr! (Germany, 1822). Vampire.
Heijermans, Herman (Holland, 1864–1924)
Eva Bonheur/The Devil to Pay (Holland, 1916)
Herman, George (United States 1928–)
The Devil of the Second Stairs (United States, 1967). Ghosts. Diabolical possession.
Heywood, John (England, ca. 1497–ca. 1580)
The Playe Called the Foure PP (England, ca. 1523; published 1545). Hell. Devils.
288 / Appendix
Heywood, Thomas (England, ca. 1575–1641)

The English Traveler (England, 1633).
The Late Lancashire Witches (England, 1634). In collaboration with Richard Brome.
Witchcraft. Pendle Forest witch trials of 1634.
The Wise-Woman of Hogsdon (England, ca. 1604). Witchcraft as quackery.
Hildegard von Bingen (see Bingen, Hildegard von)
Hobbes, Thomas (England, 1588–1679)
Medea (England, 1602). Translation of Euripides’ work. Medea.
Hochwälder, Fritz (Austria-Switzerland, 1911–76)
Donnerstag (Switzerland). Mystery play. Demonic pact.
Die Herberge (Switzerland, 1956).
Hofmannsthal, Hugo von (Austria, 1874–1929)
Jedermann/Everyman (Austria, 1910). Morality play. Devil.
Holden, John (England, seventeenth century)
The Ghosts (England, 1665).
Holland, Samuel (England, seventeenth century)
The Enchanted Grove (England, 1656). Court masque.
Hovey, Richard (United States, 1864–1900)
The Holy Grail (United States, published posthumously in 1907). Unfinished.
The Quest of Merlin (United States, 1891). A lyrical masque; part of Launcelot and
Guenevere: A Poem in Five Dramas. Magic. Merlin.
Hughes, Richard (England, 1900–1976)
A Comedy of Good and Evil (England, 1924).
Hughes, Thomas (England, prior to 1571–1618)
The Misfortunes of King Arthur (England, 1587). Court masque influenced by Sen-
eca. Ghost.
Hugo, Victor (France, 1802–85)
Torquemada (France, 1882). Spanish Inquisition.
Ibsen, Henrik (Norway, 1828–1906)
Peer Gynt (Norway, 1867). Fantasy. Trolls.
I.C. (England, seventeenth century)
A Pleasant Comedie Called the Two Merry Milk-Maids (England, ca. 1610).
Inglelend (Ingelend), Thomas (England, sixteenth century)
The Disobedient Child (England, ca. 1550). Devil.
Irwin, Margaret (England, 1889–1967)
Madame Fears the Dark (England, 1936). One act.
Appendix / 289
Isherwood, Christopher (England, 1904–86)

The Ascent of F6 (England, 1935). In collaboration with W. H. Auden. “The Demon
of the Mountain.”
Ivsic, Radovan (Croatia, 1921–)
Airia (Croatia, 1960). Surreal play. Word alchemy. The spirit Airia. Water, the ele-
ment.
Le Roi Gordogane (Croatia, 1968). Surreal play. Tarot imagery.
Vané (Croatia, 1963). Surreal play. Metamorphoses.
Jeffers, Robinson (United States, 1887–1962)
Medea (United States, 1946). Medea.
The Tower beyond Tragedy (United States, 1925). Based on the Oresteia. The sybil
Cassandra.
Jelinek, Elfriede (Austria, 1946–)
Krankheit oder moderne Frauen (Austria, 1987). Vampire.
Jevon, Thomas (England, 1652–88)
The Devil of a Wife; or, A Comical Transformation (England, 1686).
Jodelle, Estienne (France, ca. 1532–73)
Cléopâtre captive (France, 1553). Ghost.
Jonson, Ben (England, 1572–1637)
The Alchemist (England, 1610). Pseudoalchemy.
Bartholomew Fair (England, 1614). Cupid. Ghost of Dionysus.
Cynthia’s Revels; or, The Fountain of Self-Love (England, 1600). A masque. Magic foun-
tain. Cupid. Mercury.
The Devil Is an Ass (England, 1616). Comedy. Pug, a minor devil.
The Entertainment at Althrope (England, 1603).
The Fortunate Isles (England, 1624).
Gipsies Metamorphosed (England, 1621).
Love Restored (England, 1612).
The Masque of Queenes (England, 1609). Twelve black witches.
Mercury Vindicated from the Alchemists at Court (England, 1616). A masque. Alchemy.
Oberon, the Faerie King (England, 1611). Satyrs. Faeries.
The Poetaster (England, 1601).
The Sad Shepherd (England, ca. 1637). Black witch, Mother Maudlin. Puck as the
Devil. Left unfinished at Jonson’s death.
The Satyr (England, 1603).
A Tale of a Tub (England, 1633).
Jordan, William (England, sixteenth–seventeenth century)
Gwryans an bys/The Creation of the World, with Noah’s Flood (Cornwall, England,
1611). Cornish mystery play. Adaptation of the anonymous fourteenth-cen-
tury Origo Mundi.
290 / Appendix
Kallen, Horace Meyer (United States, 1882–1974)

The Tragedy of Job (United States). God. Satan.
Keigwyn, John (England, 1641–1716)
The Creation of the World, with Noah’s Flood (England, 1693). Translation of Jordan’s
Cornish mystery play of the same title.
Kirke, John (England, ca. 1563–1638)
The Seven Champions of Christendome (England, 1638). The black witch Calib. The
devil Tarpax. Three spirits. Five ghosts. Two magicians. Seven saints.
Kleist, Heinrich von (Germany, 1777–1811)
Das Kätchen von Heilbronn oder die Feuerprobe/Cathy from Heilbronn; or, The Trial by
Fire (Germany, 1808). Dream. Witch.
Krasinski, Zygmunt (Poland, 1812–59)
Irydion (Poland, 1836). Pact with the Devil.
Kyd, Thomas (England, 1558–94)
The Spanish Tragedy; or, Hieronimo Is Mad Againe! (England, ca. 1586). Specter.
L., Emile B. (France, nineteenth century).
Encore un vampire (France, 1820). Vampire.
Lagerkvist, Pär (Sweden, 1891–1974)
Lat manniskan leva/Let Man Live (Sweden, 1949). Giordano Bruno. Joan of Arc. Witch.
The Sibyl (Sweden, 1956). Greek and Judaic myths.
Laloue, Ferdinand (France, d. 1850)
Les pilules du Diable (France, 1831). In collaboration with Anicet Bourgeois and
Laurent.
Larivey, Pierre de (France, ca. 1540–1619)
Les esprits (ca. 1574). Sorcerer. Feigned haunting of a house. Feigned Devil. Feigned
exorcism. Adapted from Lorenzino de Medici’s Aridosia (1536).
Lebreton de Hauteroche, Noel (France, 1617–1707)
L’esprit folet; ou, La dame invisible (France, 1684). Translation of Calderón’s La dama
duende. Feigned invisibility.
Lee, Nathaniel (England, 1651–92)
The Duke of Guise (England, 1682). In collaboration with John Dryden.
Oedipus (England, 1678). In collaboration with John Dryden. Tiresias the prophet.
Sophonisba (England, 1675). Cultish rites. Possession. Spirits.
Leivick, H. (Leivick Halpern, Russia, 1888–1962)
The Golem (Russia, 1921). Magic. Jewish legend.
Le Metel d’Ouville, Antoine (France, d. 1657)
L’esprit folet (France, 1642). Translation of Calderón’s La dama duende. Feigned in-
visibility.
Appendix / 291
Lenau (Nikolaus Franz Niembsch von Strehlenau, Austria-Hungary, 1802–50)

Faust (Austria, 1835). Faust. Devil.
Lenormand, Henri-René (France, 1882–1951)
A l’ombre du mal/In the Shadow of Evil (France, 1924).
La dent rouge/The Red Tooth (France, 1922). Swiss peasant superstitions.
L’homme et ses fantômes/Man and His Phantoms (France, 1924). Don Juan. Medium.
Phantoms.
The Magician Love (France).
LeSage, Alain René (France, 1668–1747)
Turcaret (France, 1709). Comedy. Magic.
Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim (Germany, 1729–81)
Nathan der Weise/Nathan the Wise (Germany, 1779). Magic ring.
Levy, Benn Wolfe (England, 1900–1974)
The Devil Passes/The Devil (England, 1931). Devil.
Lewis, Matthew Gregory (England, 1775–1818)
The Castle Spectre (England, 1797). Ghost.
The Wood Daemon (England, 1807). Gothic horror.
Lodge, Thomas (England, ca. 1558–1625)
A Looking Glasse for London (England, ca. 1590). In collaboration with Robert Greene.
Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth (United States, 1807–82)
Christus: A Mystery (United States, 1872). Influenced by the German Der Arme
Heinrich. Three parts: 1. The Divine Tragedy (Gospel, miracle play “The Nativ-
ity”); 2. The Golden Legend (Lucifer); 3. The New England Tragedies (Salem witch-
craft).
Giles Corey of the Salem Farms (United States). Salem witch trials.
Longford, Frank Pakenham, Earl of (England, 1905–)
Carmilla (England, 1932). Adapted from Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu’s “In a Glass
Darkly.” Vampirism.
Loquin, Anatole (France, 1834–1903)
Les Basques; ou, La sorcière d’espelette (France, 1892). In collaboration with Mégret de
Belligny. Witchcraft.
Lortz, Richard (United States, 1917–80)
Voices (United States, 1972). Ghosts.
Lower, Sir William (England 1600–62)
The Enchanted Lovers (England, 1658).
Lunacharskii, Anatolii (Russia, 1875–1933)
Faust i gorod/Faust and the City (Russia, 1918). Faust.
Magi (Russia, 1919). Magi.
292 / Appendix
Lyly, John (England, 1554–1606)

Endimion (England, 1585). Faeries introduced into English drama.
Gallathea (England, 1584).
Mother Bombie (England, ca. 1590). White witch. Fortune-telling.
Mabbe, James (England, 1572–1642)
The Spanish Bawd (England, 1631). Translation of Fernando de Rojas’s Tragicomedia
de Calixto y Melibea. Celestina. Magic.
Machiavelli, Niccolò (Italy, 1469–1527)
La mandragola/The Mandrake (Italy, ca. 1518). Feigned magic.
MacKaye, Percy Wallace (United States, 1875–1956)
Jeanne d’Arc (United States, 1906). Joan of Arc.
The Scarecrow (United States, 1908). Devil. Witch. Scarecrow comes to life.
MacLeish, Archibald (United States, 1892–1982)
JB (United States, 1958). Devil. Job.
Maeterlinck, Maurice (Belgium, 1862–1949)
Soeur Beatrice/Sister Beatrice (Belgium, 1901). Virgin Mary takes the place of the
absent nun of the title.
Magre, Maurice (France, 1877–1941)
L’an mille (France). The first millennium. Satan.
Maittare, Michael (England, 1668–1747)
Inferno navigatio (England, 1699). Adaptation of Virgil. Hell.
Maquet, Auguste (France, 1813–86)
Le Vampire (France, 1851). In collaboration with Alexandre Dumas père. Vampire.
Marivaux, Pierre Carlet de Chamblain de (France, 1688–1763)
Arlequin poli par l’amour (France, 1720). Harlequin.
Marlowe, Christopher (England, 1564–93)
The Jew of Malta (England, ca. 1592). Ghost of Machiavel. Barabas parodies Medea’s
incantation in Seneca’s tragedy.
Tamburlaine I, II (England). Renaissance hermetic philosophy, especially that of
Giordano Bruno. Magic.
The Tragical History of the Life and Death of Doctor Faustus (England, ca. 1592). Faust.
Devil. Demonic pact. Damnation scene.
Marschner, Heinrich (Germany, 1795–1861)
The Vampire (1997). Translated by Jutta Romero.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828). Opera libretto. Vampire.
Marston, John (England, 1575–1634)
Antonio’s Revenge (England, 1602). Specter.
The Mountebank’s Masque (England, 1618).
The Tragedie of Sophonisba (England, ca. 1606). The classical witch Erictho.
Appendix / 293
Martainville/Marteinville, A. Alphonse (France, 1776–1830)

Le pied de mouton (France, 1807). In collaboration with Ribié.
Martinet (France, nineteenth century)
Le vampire (France, 1820). Vampire.
Masefield, John (England, 1878–1967)
The Witch (England, 1910). Adapted from H. Wiers-Jennsen’s Anne Pedersdotter.
Witchcraft.
Masquellier, Albert (France)
Le vampire de la rue (France, n.d.). Vampire.
Massinger, Philip (England, 1583–1640)
The Faire Maide of the Inne (England, 1626). In collaboration with John Fletcher. As-
trology.
The Prophetess (England, 1622). In collaboration with John Fletcher. Delphia, white
witch of Diocletian’s Rome. Lucifera.
The Unnatural Combat (England, ca. 1621).
The Virgin Martyr (England, ca. 1620). In collaboration with Thomas Dekker. Angels.
Master S (William Stevenson?) (England, ca. 1521–75)
Gammer Gurton’s Needle (England, ca. 1553; published 1575). Attempted conjuring
of the Devil.
Mathews, Cornelius (United States, 1817–89)
Witchcraft; or, The Martyrs of Salem (United States, 1846). Salem witchcraft.
Mavrodollu, G. (Romania, nineteenth century)
Vlada Tsepeshu, drama istorica în cinci acte (Romania, 1858). Vlad Tepes.
McNally, Terrence (United States, 1939–)
And Things That Go Bump in the Night (United States, 1964). Ghost.
There Is Something out There (United States, 1962). One-act predecessor of And Things
That Go Bump in the Night. Ghost.
McPherson, Conor (Ireland, 1971–)
The Weir (Ireland, 1997). Suggested ghost.
Medici, Lorenzino de (Italy, 1513–48)
Aridosia (Italy, 1536). Sorcerer. Feigned haunting of a house. Feigned Devil. Feigned
exorcism.
Mengals, Martin Joseph (Belgium, 1784–1851)
Le vampire (Belgium, 1826). Comic opera.
Menotti, Gian Carlo (Italy, 1911–)
The Medium (Italy, 1946). Libretto for an opera in one act. Medium. Séance.
Mewe, William (England, ca. 1602–ca. 1669)
Pseudomagia (England, 1626). Magic.
294 / Appendix
Micinski, Tadeusz (Poland, 1873–1918)

Basilissa teophano/In the Shades of the Golden Palace (Poland). Occult iconography.
Pagan cults.
Revolt of the Potemkin (Poland). Lucifer. Magical effects. Ghost.
Mickiewicz, Adam (Poland, 1798–1855)
Forefathers’ Eve (II, IV) (Poland, 1823). Pagan ancestor worship. Spirits.
Middleton, Thomas (England, ca. 1570–1627)
Blurt, Master-Constable (England, 1602).
The Changeling (England, 1622). In collaboration with William Rowley. Changeling
lore used as comic subplot.
A Courtly Masque: The Device Called, the World Tost at Tennis (England, 1620). In col-
laboration with William Rowley. Devil.
A Game at Chess (England, 1624).
A Mad World, My Masters (England, 1608).
The Phoenix (England, 1607).
The Witch (England, ca. 1612). Black witches named Hecate, Stadlin, Hoppo, Puckle,
and Hellwain. Familiar.
Miller, Arthur (United States, 1915–2005)
Clara (United States, 1987). One act. Ghost.
The Crucible (United States, 1953). New England witchcraft. Protestant Inquisition.
Milton, John (England, 1608–74)
Maske of Comus (England, 1634; published 1637). A masque. Magic. Spirit.
Molière (Jean-Baptiste Poquelin, France, 1622–73)
Les amants magnifiques (France, 1670). Astrology.
Amphitryon (1668). Jupiter. Mercury. Transformations. Influenced by Rotrou’s Les Sosies.
Le festin de pierre (France, 1665). Don Juan. Based on Tirso de Molina’s El burlador de
Sevilla (Spain).
Molnár, Ferenc (Hungary, 1878–1952)
The Devil (Hungary, 1907).
Liliom (Hungary, 1909). Heaven. Return to life after death.
Montfleury, Antoine Jacob de (France, ca. 1639–85)
Le comédien poète (France, 1678).
Montherlant, Henri de (France, 1896–1972)
Don Juan (France, 1958). Don Juan.
Moody, William Vaughn (United States, 1869–1910)
The Faith Healer (United States, 1909). Faith healing. Miracle.
The Fire Bringer (United States, 1904). Prometheus.
The Masque of Judgment (United States, 1900). The archangel Raphael. Serpent.
Moretti, Mario (Italy, twentieth century)
Dracula, esercizio sul terrore (Italy, 1983). Vampire.
Appendix / 295
Morlock, Frank J. (United States, 1941–)

Urbain Grandier (United States, 2000). Adaptation of the play by Alexandre Dumas
père and Auguste Maquet. Possession.
The Vampire (United States, 1999). Adaptation of the play by Alexandre Dumas
père. Vampire.
Mountfort, William (England, ca. 1664–92)
Doctor Faustus, with the Humours of Harlequin and Scaramouche (England, 1686). Ad-
aptation of Marlowe’s play. Faust. Exorcism.
The Vampire (United States, 1999). Adaptation of the play by Alexandre Dumas
père and Auguste Maquet. Vampire.
Munday, Anthony (England, 1553–1633)
Fedele and Fortunio; or, The Two Italian Gentlemen (England, 1585).
John a Kent and John a Cumber (England, ca. 1595). Magic.
Nemerov, Howard (United States 1920–91)
Endor (United States, 1961). Drama in one act. Biblical Witch of Endor. Ghost.
Nerval, Gérard de (Gérard Labrunie, France, 1808–55)
Faust (France, 1828). Translation of the second part of Goethe’s work. Faust.
La main de gloire (France, 1832). Based on story by Hoffman. Hand of glory.
Le prince des sots (France, 1830). Devil. Angel.
Neville, Alexander (England, 1544–1614)
Oedipus (England, 1563). Tiresias the prophet.
Nodier, Charles (France, 1780–1844)
Infernalia (France, 1822). Vampirism.
Le vampire (France, 1820). Vampirism.
Norton, Thomas (England, 1532–84)
Gorboduc; or, Ferrex and Porrex (England, 1561). In collaboration with Thomas
Sackville. Wild Men as ancient Britons. Three Furies from hell.
O’Casey, Sean (Ireland, 1884–1964)
Cock-a-Doodle-Dandy (Ireland, 1948). Irish superstitions. Exorcism.
Olson, Elder (United States, 1909–92)
Faust: A Masque (United States, n.d.). Faust. Demonic pact.
O’Neill, Eugene (United States, 1888–1953)
The Emperor Jones (United States, 1920; 1921). Voodoo. Apparitions.
Exorcism (United States, 1920). One-act play.
Orrery, Roger Boyle, Earl of (Ireland, 1621–79)
The Tragedy of Zoroastres (Ireland, 1676). Zoroaster. Magic. Spirits.
Otway, Thomas (England, 1652–85)
The History and Fall of Caius Marius (England, 1679). Syrian witch Martha. Spirits.
296 / Appendix
Ourry, Maurice (France, 1776–1843)

Le loup-garou (France, 1807). In collaboration with Francis Ourry. Werewolf.
Payne, Henry Neville (England, ca. 1648–1705)
The Fatal Jealousie (England, 1672). Witchcraft. Imps. Devils.
Peabody, Josephine Preston (United States, 1874–1922)
The Piper (United States, 1909; 1910). Devil.
Peele, George (England, ca. 1557–96)
The Arraignment of Paris (England, ca. 1584). Pan. Pluto. Numerous other Greek
deities.
The Battle of Alcazar (England, ca. 1594).
The Old Wives’ Tale (England, ca. 1593). Magic. Warlock Sacripant.
Sir Clyomon and Sir Clamydes (England, ca. 1575). Magician Brian Sansfoy.
Percy, William (England, 1575–1648)
The Fairy Pastoral; or, Forest of Elves/The Fairy Chase; or, Forest of Elves (England,
1603). Fairies.
Necromantes; or, The Two Supposed Heads (England, 1632). Magic.
Phelps, Lyon (United States, 1923–)
The Gospel Witch: A Poetic Drama (United States, 1952). Salem witchcraft.
Pichette, Henri (France, 1924–2000)
Les epiphanies (France, 1948; 1969). Surreal play. Word alchemy. L’Illuminé. Devil.
Pikerynge, John (England, 1544–96)
A Newe Enterlude of Vice Conteyninge the Historye of Horestes (England, 1567). Moral-
ity play. Orestes.
Planché, James Robinson (England, 1796–1880)
The Vampire; or, The Bride of the Isles (England, 1820). Vampire.
Plautus, Titus Macc(i)us (Rome, 250–184 B.C.E.)
Amphitryon (Rome, ca. 186 B.C.E.). Greek gods. Transformation.
Mostellaria/The Haunted House (Rome, early second century B.C.E.). Feigned haunting.
Porter, Thomas (England, 1636–80)
The French Conjurer (England, 1677). Magic.
Pottecher, Maurice (France, 1867–1960)
Chacun cherche son trésor (France, 1899). Comedy. Sorcery.
Le reine de l’esprit (France, 1891).
Potter, Dennis (England, 1935–94)
Brimstone and Treacle (England, ca. 1976).
Powell, George (England, 1659–1714)
The Imposture Defeated; or, A Trick to Cheat the Devil (England, 1697).
Appendix / 297
Preston, Thomas (England, 1537–98?)

A Lamentable Tragedie, Mixed Full of Pleasant Mirth, Containing the Life of Cambises,
King of Percia (England, ca. 1569). Morality play. Greek deities.
Provost, Serge (Canada, 1952–)
Le vampire et la nymphomane (Canada, n.d.). Vampire.
Przybyzewski, Stanislaw (Poland, 1868–1927)
Goscie/Visitors (Poland, 1901). One-act play. Double. Diabolic powers.
Pushkin, Alexander Sergeyevich (Russia, 1799–1837)
Kamyenni gost’/The Stone Guest (Russia, 1837). Don Juan.
Rusalka/The Water Nymph (Russia, 1832). Unfinished play. Female spirit.
Quinault, Philippe (France, 1635–88)
Amadis (France, 1684). Chivalric fantasy.
Le fantôme amoureux/The Amorous Ghost (France, 1656). Based on a Spanish comedia.
Ghost.
Racine, Jean (France, 1639–99)
Iphigénie (France, 1674). Based on Euripides. Oracle.
Raimund, Ferdinand (Austria, 1790–1836)
Moisasurs Zauberfluch (Austria, 1827). Magic.
Randolph, Thomas (England, 1605–35)
Amyntas; or, The Impossible Diary (England, 1633).
The Fary Knight (England, ca. 1623).
Rastell, John (England, ca. 1475–1536)
Calisto and Melebea (England, 1527). Translation/adaptation of part of Fernando de
Rojas’s Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea.
Ravenscroft, Edward (England, ca. 1643–1707)
Dame Dobson; or, The Cunning Woman (England, 1683). Adapted from the Corneille
and Donneau play La devineresse; ou, Les faux enchantements. Witchcraft.
Scaramouch a Philosopher; Harlequin as Schoolboy, Bravo, Merchant and Magician (En-
gland, 1677). Harlequin. Magic.
Raynouard, François-Just Marie (France, 1761–1836)
Les Templiers (France, 1805). Templars. Sorcery.
Regnard, Jean-François (France, 1655–1709)
Le retour imprévu (France, 1700). One-act comedy.
Ribié, César (France, 1755–1830)
Le pied de mouton (France, 1807). In collaboration with A. Alphonse Martainville.
Rich, John (England, ca. 1682–1761)
Harlequin Necromancer and Dr. Faustus (England, 1723). Staged by John Rich at
Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Harlequin. Faust.
298 / Appendix
Harlequin Sorcerer (England, 1717). First pantomime. Magic.

Orpheus and Eurydice (England, 1739). Underworld. Harlequin. Serpent.
Richards, Ivor Armstrong (England, 1893–1979)
Tomorrow Morning, Faustus! (England, 1962). Faust in a business setting.
Richardson, Howard (United States, 1917–85)
Dark of the Moon (United States, 1945). In collaboration with William Berney. A
dramatization of “The Ballad of Barbara Allen.” Witchcraft.
Ritter, L. (Germany, nineteenth century)
Der Vampyr oder die Todten-Braut (Germany, 1822). Vampire. After Lord Byron.
Robert, Clémence (France, b. 1735)
Le Diable dans un bénitier (France). Devil.
Rojas, Fernando de (Spain, 1470–1540)
Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea (Spain, 1499, 1502). Attributed. Celestina. Magic.
Rotrou, Jean (France, 1609–50)
Les sosies (France, 1638). Influenced by Plautus’s Amphitryon. Jupiter’s seduction of
Alcmène.
Rowe, Dana P. (United States, twentieth century)
The Witches of Eastwick (United States, 2000). Musical in collaboration with John
Dempsey, based on the novel by John Updike. Witchcraft. Devil.
Rowley, William (England, ca. 1585–ca. 1642)
The Birth of Merlin; or, The Childe Hath Found His Father (England, 1608, published
1662). Merlin. Magic. Devil.
The Changeling (England, 1622). In collaboration with Thomas Middleton. Change-
ling lore used as comic subplot.
A Courtly Masque: The Device Called, the World Tost at Tennis (England, 1620). In col-
laboration with Thomas Middleton. Devil.
The Witch of Edmonton (England, ca. 1621). In collaboration with John Ford and
Thomas Dekker. Witchcraft. Elizabeth Sawyer tried as a black witch. Familiar.
Rudkin, David (England, 1936–)
Afore Night Come (England, 1962). Ritual sacrifice.
Rutebeuf (France, ca. 1230–86)
Miracle de Théophile (France, ca. 1261). Prototype of the Devil pact in drama.
Sackville, Thomas (England, 1536–1608)
Gorboduc; or, Ferrex and Porrex (England, 1561). In collaboration with Thomas Norton.
Wild Men as ancient Britons.
Sardou, Victorien (France, 1831–1908)
Les diables noirs (France, ca. 1863). Devil.
La sorcière (France, 1903). Witchcraft. Spanish Inquisition.
Spiritisme (France, 1897). Spiritism.
Appendix / 299
Sartre, Jean Paul (France, 1905–80)

Le Diable et le bon Dieu (France, 1951). Devil.
Huis clos (France, 1944). Hell. Devil.
Sayers, Dorothy (England, 1893–1957)
The Devil to Pay (England, 1939). Faust.
The Zeal of Thy House (England, 1937). Archangels.
Schafranek, Dorothea (Austria, 1938–)
Der Blutsauger (Austria, 1988). Vampire.
Schildt, Runar (Finland, 1888–1925)
Galgamannen: En midvintersaga/The Gallows Man: A Midwinter Story (Finland, 1922).
One act. Gallows Man, a magic talisman.
Schiller, Friedrich (Germany, 1759–1805)
Don Carlos (Germany, 1787). Spanish Inquisition.
Scott, Sir Walter (England, 1771–1832)
Erl-King (England, 1797). Translation of the work by Goethe. Green Man or Wild
Man. Herleking.
Guy Mannering; or, The Astrologer (England, 1815). Astrology.
Scribe, Eugène (France, 1791–1861)
Cagliostro (France, ca. 1833). Magic.
Le domino noir (France, 1837).
La fée aux roses (France, 1849).
Fra Diavolo (France). Libretto for the opera.
Le loup-garou (France, 1827). Libretto with Mazères for an “opéra-comique.” Werewolf.
Le philtre (France, 1831). Potion.
Robert le Diable (France, 1831). Libretto for the opera by Meyerbeer. Haunted convent.
Le vampire (France, 1820). One-act “comédie-vaudeville” in collaboration with
Mélesville. Vampirism.
Seneca, Lucius Annaeus (Rome, ca. 4 B.C.E.–ca. 65 C.E.)
Medea (Rome). Medea as a witch.
Settle, Elkanah (England, 1648–1724)
The Fairy Queen (England, 1692). Adaptation of Shakespeare’s A Midsummer Night’s
Dream. Fairies.
Shadwell, Thomas (England, ca. 1642–92)
The Lancashire Witches and Tegue O’Divelly, the Irish Priest (England, 1682). Based on
Heywood and Brome’s play. Witchcraft.
play in collaboration with Thomas Betterton. Magic.
Shakespeare, William (England, 1564–1616)
The Comedy of Errors (England, ca. 1597). Adapted from Plautus’ The Twin Menaechmi
(Greece, third century B.C.E.). Wizard.
300 / Appendix
Hamlet, Prince of Denmark (England, ca. 1600). Specter.

Julius Caesar (England, ca. 1598). Prognostication.
King Henry the Fourth, Part 1 (England, ca. 1597).
King Henry the Sixth, Part 1 (England, ca. 1591). Joan of Arc as Joan la Poucelle, a
black witch. Fiend.
King Henry the Sixth, Part 2 (England, ca. 1591). Witchcraft by Margery Jourdain.
Magic by Roger Bolinbroke. Spirit Asmath.
King Lear (England, ca. 1605).
Macbeth (England, ca. 1606). Witchcraft and prognostications by the Weird Sisters.
Hecate. Ghost.
The Merry Wives of Windsor (England, ca. 1598).
A Midsummer Night’s Dream (England, ca. 1595). Transformations. Puck. Oberon.
Titania. Fairies.
Richard III (England, 1592).
Romeo and Juliet (England, ca. 1595).
The Tempest (England, ca. 1612). Magic. Witchcraft. Ariel. Caliban.
Sharp, William (pseudonym Fiona Macleod, Scotland, 1855–1905)
The Black Madonna (Scotland). Isis.
The Passing of Lilith (Scotland, 1886; 1893). Lilith, first consort of Adam.
Shaw, George Bernard (Ireland, 1856–1950)
Back to Methusaleh (Ireland, 1921). Lilith.
Don Juan in Hell (Ireland, 1903). Don Juan. Hell. Devil.
Saint Joan (Ireland, 1923). Joan of Arc. Inquisition. Witchcraft.
Shelley, Percy Bysshe (England, 1792–1822)
Prometheus Unbound (England, 1818–19; 1820). Greek mythology.
Sheppard, Samuel (England, ca. 1624–ca. 1655)
The Jovial Crew; or, The Devil Turned Ranter (England, 1651).
Sherburne, Sir Edward (England, 1618–1702)
Medea (England, 1648). Translation of Seneca’s work. Medea.
Shirley, James (England, 1596–1666)
The Lady of Pleasure (England, 1635). Talk of a witch.
Night-Walker; or, The Little Thief (England, 1634). In collaboration with John Fletcher.
Saint Patrick for Ireland (England, 1639). Archimagus and other Druids.
Skelton, John (England, 1460–1529)
Nigramansir (England, ca. 1504). Devil. Magic.
Sophocles (Greece, ca. 496–405 B.C.E.)
Antigone (Greece, ca. 441 B.C.E.). The seer Tiresias. Prognostication.
Oedipus the King (Greece, ca. 430 B.C.E.). The seer Tiresias. Prognostication.
Philoctetes (Greece, ca. 409 B.C.E.). Magic bow. Heracles.
Spire, André (France, 1868–1966)
Samael (France, 1921). Gnostic deity.
Appendix / 301
Steinman, Jim (Austria, twentieth century).

Tanz der Vampire: Das Musical (Austria, 1988). Vampire.
Strindberg, August (Sweden, 1849–1912)
Charles XII (Sweden). Swedenborg as a seer.
Ett drömspel/A Dream Play (Sweden, 1901–2). Dream imagery. Daughter of the god
Indra.
Spöksonaten/The Ghost Sonata (Sweden, 1907). Symbolic ghosts. Symbolic vampire.
Till Damaskus/To Damascus (Sweden, 1898–1904). Trilogy with occult and
Swedenborgian mysticism.
Studley, John (England, ca. 1545–ca. 1590)
Medea (England, 1566). Translation of Seneca’s work. Medea.
Suckling, Sir John (England, 1609–42)
The Goblins (England, 1638). Influenced by Shakespeare’s The Tempest.
Svevo, Italo (Ettore Schmitz, Italy, 1861–1928)
Terzetto spezzato/Broken Triangle (Italy, ca. 1920). Spiritism. Séance. Ghost.
Synge, John Millington (Ireland, 1871–1909)
The Well of the Saints (Ireland, 1905). Miracle. Saint.
Taille, J. de la (France, ca. 1540–ca. 1607)
Le négromant (ca. 1562). Magic.
Tate, Nathum (Ireland, 1652–1715)
Brutus of Alba; or, The Enchanted Lovers (Ireland, 1678). Ragussa, the sorceress.
Dido and Aeneas (Ireland, 1689). Libretto for the opera by Henry Purcell. Witchcraft.
Duke and No Duke (Ireland, 1684). Version of Cokayne’s Trappolin creduto principe.
Tavan, Alphonse (France, 1833–1905)
Les mascs (France, 1897). Sorcery.
Taylor, Bayard (United States, 1825–78)
Faust (United States, 1870–71). Translation of Goethe’s work. Faust.
Tennyson, Alfred (England, 1809–92)
The Devil and the Lady (ca. 1823; published 1930). Devil.
The Foresters (England, 1892). Woodland masque. Robin Hood.
Thiboust, Lambert (France, 1826–67)
Les diables roses (France, ca. 1863). In collaboration with E. Grangé. Comedy.
Thies, Eva-Maria (Germany, twentieth century)
Kein Blut für Dracula: Eine Grusel-Krimi-Parodie (Germany, 1994). Vampire.
Thomas, Augustus (United States, 1857–1934)
The Witching Hour (United States, 1907). Hypnotism.
T[homson], T[homas] (England)
The Life of Mother Shipton (England, 1670). Witchcraft. Pluto. Proserpina. Devils.
302 / Appendix
Thurmond, John (England, fl. 1724–49)

Harlequin Doctor Faustus (England, 1723). Pantomime. Faust.
Tolstoy, Count Leo (Russia, 1828–1910)
Pervyi vinokur/The First Distiller (Russia, 1886). Morality play. Devil.
Tourneur, Cyril (England, ca. 1580–1626)
The Atheist’s Tragedie (England, ca. 1611). Specter.
Ukrainka, Lesia (Ukraine, 1871–1913)
Forest Song (Ukraine, 1912). Fairies.
Ustinov, Peter (England, 1921–2004)
The Love of Four Colonels (England, 1951). The Evil Fairy.
Van Druten, John (United States, 1901–57)
Bell, Book, and Candle (United States, 1948). Modern witchcraft.
Vane, Sutton (England, 1888–1963)
Outward Bound (England, 1923). Ghosts.
Veiller, Bayard (England, 1869–1943)
The Thirteenth Chair (1916). Spirits.
Vigne, André de la (France, ca. 1457–ca. 1527)
La farce du Meunier (France). Devils.
Villiers de l’Isle-Adam, Jean Marie, Comte de (France, 1838–89)
Axel (France, 1890). Occultism based on Eliphas Levi. Rosicrucianism.
Vivie, Aurélian (France, nineteenth century)
La sorcière Canidie (France, 1888). One act. Witchcraft.
Voltaire, François Marie Arouet de (France, 1694–1778)
Oedipe (France, 1718). Tiresias the prophet.
Tanis et Zelide (France). Magician.
Vondel, Joost van den (Holland, 1587–1679)
Lucifer (Holland, 1654). Devil. Fall of the angels.
Vroncourt de la Ville, Raymond (France, b. 1883)
The Mystery Play of Love (France). Lucifer.
Walpole, Horace (England, 1717–97)
The Castle of Otranto (England, ca. 1764). Version of the novel. Gothic.
Webster, John (England, ca. 1575–ca. 1634)
The Devil’s Law Case (England, 1617).
Wedekind, Frank (Germany, 1864–1918)
Die Büchse der Pandora/Pandora’s Box (Germany, 1902). Sequel to Earth Spirit. Jack
the Ripper.
Appendix / 303
Erdgeist/Earth Spirit (Germany, 1895). Snake-woman, sex incarnate.

Frühlings Erwachen/Spring’s Awakening (Germany, 1891). Ghost.
Werfel, Franz (Czechoslovakia, 1890–1945)
Bocksgesang/Goat Song (Czechoslovakia, 1926). Changeling. Dionysus.
The Song of Bernadette (United States, 1941). Visions.
Wever, Richard (England, ca. 1500–1560)
Lusty Juventus (England, ca. 1550). Sathan the Deuyll.
Whiting, John (England, 1917–63)
The Devils (England, 1961). Based on The Devils of Loudun by Aldous Huxley. Pos-
session. Exorcism.
Widmann, Joseph Viktor (Germany, 1842–1911)
Der heilege und die tiere (Germany, 1912). Puppet play. Lilith. Asasel.
Wiers-Jenssen, Hans (Norway, 1866–1925)
Anne Pedersdotter (Norway). Translated as The Witch by John Masefield. Witchcraft.
Williams, Charles (England, 1886–1945)
Grab and Grace; or, It’s the Second Step (England). Morality play. Sequel to The House
by the Stable. Hell personified.
The House by the Stable: A Christmas Play (England). Morality play. Hell personified.
Wilmer, Lambert A. (United States, 1805–63)
Merlin (United States, 1827). Magic. Merlin. Spirits. Furies.
Wilmot, Robert (England, 1566–1608)
Tancred and Gismunda (England, ca. 1568).
Wilson, John (England, 1627–96)
Belphegor; or, The Marriage of the Devil (England, ca. 1690). Comedy. Devils.
Wohlbrück, Wilhelm August (Germany, 1796–1861)
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828). Opera libretto. Music by Heinrich Marschner.
Woodes, Nathaniel (England, b. ca. 1550)
The Conflict of Conscience (England, 1568). Morality play.
Wulfingen, Bock von (Germany, late nineteenth, early twentieth century).
Ein Vampir unsere Tage (Germany, 1910). Vampire.
Wyspianski, Stanislaw (Poland, 1869–1930)
Acropolis (Poland, 1903). Syncretic mythology.
Noc listopadowa/November Night (Poland). Eleusinian mystery. Greek mythology.
Yeats, William Butler (Ireland, 1865–1939)
At the Hawk’s Well (Ireland, 1917). Suggested witch, the Guardian of the Well.
Changeling lore.
The Countess Cathleen (Ireland, 1892). Demons. Angels.
304 / Appendix
The Green Helmet (Ireland, 1910). A spirit, Red Man, with horns. Cat-headed Black
Men. Cuchulain.
The Herne’s Egg (Ireland, 1938). Herne. The god’s priestess, Attracta. Trance.
The Hourglass (Ireland, 1914). Angel as herald of death.
The Land of Heart’s Desire (Ireland, 1894). One act. Fairy child.
The Only Jealousy of Emer (Ireland, 1919). Ghost of Cuchulain. Sidhe. Changeling
lore.
The Words upon the Window-Pane (Ireland, 1934). Spiritualism. Séance.
Zuckmayer, Carl (Germany, 1896–1977)
Des Teufel General/The Devil’s General (Germany, 1946). Hitler as Devil.
RECURRENT MAJOR OCCULT MOTIFS IN WESTERN DRAMA

Alchemy
The Alchemist (England, 1610) by Ben Jonson.
L’alchimiste (France, 1839) by Alexandre Dumas père.
Il candelaio (Italy, 1582) by Giordano Bruno.
The Jest of Hahalaba (Ireland, 1928) by Lord Dunsany.
Mercury Vindicated from the Alchemists at Court (England, 1616) by Ben Jonson.
Astrology
An Evening’s Love; or, The Mock Astrologer (England, 1668) by John Dryden.
The Faire Maide of the Inne (England, 1626) by John Fletcher and Philip Massinger.
The Feigned Astrologer (England, 1668, anonymous).
Le feint astrologue (France, ca. 1668) by Thomas Corneille.
Cassandra/Sibyls
Agamemnon (Greece, 458 B.C.E.) by Aeschylus.
The Sibyl (Sweden, 1956) by Pär Lagerkvist.
The Tower beyond Tragedy (United States, 1925) by Robinson Jeffers.
Tres sibyllae (England, 1605) by Matthew Gwinne.
The Trojan Women (Greece, 415 B.C.E.) by Euripides.
Cave
Il re cervo/The King Stag (Italy, 1762) by Count Carlo Gozzi.
The Temple of Love (England, 1634) by Sir William D’Avenant.
Circe
Circe (England, 1676) by Robert Davenport.
Circe (England, 1677) by Charles D’Avenant.
Ulysses and Circe (England, 1615) by William Browne.
Demonic Pact
The Devils (England, 1961) by John Whiting.
Donnerstag (Switzerland) by Fritz Hochwälder.
Faust (Germany, 1808 [pt. 1], 1832 [pt. 2]) by Johann Wolfgang von Goethe.
Appendix / 305
Faust: A Masque (United States, n.d.) by Elder Olson.

Irydion (Poland, 1836) by Zygmunt Krasinski.
Le Miracle de Théophile (France, ca. 1261) by Rutebeuf.
Tomorrow Morning, Faustus! (England, 1962) by I. A. Richards.
The Tragical History of the Life and Death of Doctor Faustus (England, ca. 1592) by
Christopher Marlowe.
Devil
L’an mille (France) by Maurice Magre.
Belphagor; or, The Marriage of the Devil (England, ca. 1690) by John Wilson.
A Courtly Masque: The Device Called, the World Tost at Tennis (England, 1620) by Tho-
mas Middleton and William Rowley.
The Creation, and the Fall of Lucifer (England, medieval, anonymous).
The Devil (Hungary, 1907) by Ferenc Molnár.
The Devil and Daniel Webster (United States, 1939) by Stephen Vincent Benet.
The Devil and Dives (England, 1570, anonymous).
The Devil and the Lady (ca. 1823; published 1930) by Alfred Tennyson.
The Devil of the Second Stairs (United States, 1967) by George Herman.
Le Diable couturier (France, 1894) by Louis Ciercelin.
Le Diable dans un bénitier (France, 185?) by Clémence Robert.
Le Diable et le bon Dieu (France, 1951) by Jean Paul Sartre.
Les diables noirs (France, ca. 1863) by Victorien Sardou.
Les epiphanies (France, 1948; 1969) by Henri Pichette.
The Ghost of Abel (England, 1822) by William Blake.
Der heilege und die tiere (Germany, 1912) by Joseph Viktor Widmann.
Huis clos (France, 1944) by Jean Paul Sartre.
JB (United States, 1958) by Archibald MacLeish.
Jedermann/Everyman (Austria, 1910) by Hugo von Hofmannsthal.
Le jeu de la feuillée (France, ca. 1276) by Adam de la Halle.
Lucifer (Holland, 1654) by Joost van den Vondel.
Machiavel and the Devil (England, 1613) by Robert Daborne.
A Marvellous History of Mary of Nimmegen, who for more than seven years lived and had
ado with the Devil (Holland, ca. 1520, anonymous).
The Marvelous History of St. Bernard (France, 1924) by Henri Ghéon.
Mefistofele (Italy, 1868) by Arrigo Boito.
The Merry Devil of Edmonton (England, ca. 1608, anonymous).
Le miracle de Théophile (France, ca. 1261) by Rutebeuf.
A New Trick to Cheat the Devil (England, 1625) by Robert Davenport.
Nigramansir (England, ca. 1504) by John Skelton.
Les noces de Satan (France, 1892) by Jules Bois.
Parade at Devil’s Bridge (France) by Henri Ghéon.
Pervyi vinokur/The First Distiller (Russia, 1886) by Count Leo Tolstoy.
The Piper (United States, 1909; 1910) by Josephine Preston Peabody.
The Playe Called the Foure PP (England, ca. 1523; published 1545) by John Heywood.
Pluto furens et vinctus; or, The Raging Devil Bound (England, 1669) by William Carr.
Processus Satanae (England, 1575, anonymous).
306 / Appendix
The Scarecrow (United States, 1908) by Percy Wallace MacKaye.

Scherz, Satire, Ironie und tiefere Bedeutung/Hest, Satire, Irony, and Deeper Significance
(Germany, 1822) by Christian Dietrich Grabbe.
The State of Innocence, and the Fall of Man/The Fall of Angels and Man in Innocence
(England, 1677) by John Dryden.
The Tragedy of Job (United States) by Horace Meyer Kallen.
The Witches of Eastwick (United States, 2000) by John Dempsey and Dana P. Rowe.
Don Juan
Il convitato di pietra (Italy, seventeenth century) by Iacopo Cicognini.
Don Juan (France, 1958) by Henri de Montherlant.
Don Juan in Hell (Ireland, 1903) by George Bernard Shaw.
Le festin de pierre (France, 1665) by Molière.
L’homme et ses fantômes/Man and His Phantoms (France, 1924) by Henri-René
Lenormand.
Kamyenni gost’/The Stone Guest (Russia, 1837) by Alexander Sergeyevich Pushkin.
Togda v Sevill’e (Russia, 1947, 1961) by Samuel Aleshin.
Fairies
Delphrygus and the King of Fairies (England, 1570, anonymous).
Endimion (England, 1585) by John Lyly.
The Faire Maide of the Inne (England, 1626) by Philip Massinger and John Fletcher.
The Fairy Knight (England, 1624) by Thomas Dekker and John Ford.
The Fairy Knight; or, Oberon the Second (England, 1638, anonymous).
The Fairy Pastoral; or, Forest of Elves/The Fairy Chase; or, Forest of Elves (England,
1603) by William Percy.
The Fairy Queen (England, 1692) by Elkanah Settle.
A Fairy Tale (Russia, ca. 1921) by Il’ia Erenberg.
The Fary Knight (England, ca. 1623) by Thomas Randolph.
Le fées ou les contes de ma mère l’oye (France, 1697, anonymous).
Fiaba dell’amore delle tre melarance/The Love of Three Oranges (Italy, 1761) by Carlo
Gozzi.
Forest Song (Ukraine, 1912) by Lesia Ukrainka.
The Land of Heart’s Desire (Ireland, 1894) by William Butler Yeats.
The Love of Four Colonels (England, 1951) by Peter Ustinov.
Mary Rose (England, 1935) by Sir James M. Barrie.
A Midsummer Night’s Dream (England, ca. 1595) by William Shakespeare.
Oberon, the Faerie King (England, 1611) by Ben Jonson.
Ondine (France, 1939) by Jean Giraudoux.
Die versunkene Glocke/The Sunken Bell (Germany, 1896) by Gerhart Hauptmann.
Faust
The Deformed Transformed (England, 1821) by George Gordon, Lord Byron.
The Devil to Pay (England, 1939) by Dorothy Sayers.
Doctor Faustus, with the Humours of Harlequin and Scaramouche (England, 1686) by
William Mountfort.
Appendix / 307
Faust (France, 1828) by Gérard de Nerval.

Faust (Austria, 1835) by Nikolaus Lenau.
Faust (United States, 1870–71) by Bayard Taylor.
Faust: A Masque (United States, n.d.) by Elder Olson.
Faust i gorod/Faust and the City (Russia, 1918) by Anatolii Lunacharskii.
Harlequin Doctor Faustus (England, 1723) by John Thurmond.
Harlequin Necromancer and Dr. Faustus (England, 1723) by John Rich.
An Irish Faust (England, 1963) by Lawrence Durrell.
Tomorrow Morning, Faustus! (England, 1962) by I. A. Richards.
The Tragical History of the Life and Death of Doctor Faustus (England, ca. 1592) by
Christopher Marlowe.
Ghosts, Specters, Séances, and Spiritism
And Things That Go Bump in the Night (United States, 1964) by Terrence MacNally.
Blithe Spirit (England, 1941) by Noel Coward.
Clara (United States, 1987) by Arthur Miller.
I fantasmi (Italy, 1547) by Ercole Bentivoglio.
Frühlings Erwachen/Spring’s Awakening (Germany, 1891) by Frank Wedekind.
The Ghost; or, The Woman Wears the Breeches (England, 1640, anonymous).
The Ghosts (England, 1665) by John Holden.
The Goblins (England, 1638) by Sir John Suckling.
Hamlet, Prince of Denmark (England, ca. 1600) by William Shakespeare.
Hannels Himmelfahrt/Little Hanne’s Journey to Heaven (Germany, 1893) by Gerhart
Hauptmann.
L’homme et ses fantômes/Man and His Phantoms (France, 1924) by Henri-René
Lenormand.
The Innocents (England, 1950) by William Archibald.
Intermezzo (France, 1933) by Jean Giraudoux.
The Jew of Malta (England, ca. 1592) by Christopher Marlowe.
The Medium (Italy, 1946) by Gian Carlo Menotti.
The Only Jealousy of Emer (Ireland, 1919) by William Butler Yeats.
Pundak haroochot/The Inn of Ghosts (Poland, 1962) by Nathan Alterman.
Terzetto spezzato/Broken Triangle (Italy, ca. 1920) by Italo Svevo.
There Is Something Out There (United States, 1962) by Terrence MacNally.
The Thirteenth Chair (1916) by Bayard Veiller.
The Weir (Ireland, 1999) by Conor McPherson.
The Words upon the Window-Pane (Ireland, 1934) by William Butler Yeats.
Harlequin
Arlequin, Empereur dans la Lune (France, 1684, anonymous).
Arlequin poli par l’amour (France, 1720) by Pierre Carlet de Chamblain de Marivaux.
Doctor Faustus, with the Humours of Harlequin and Scaramouche (England, 1686) by
William Mountfort.
Le fées ou les contes de ma mère l’oye (France, 1697, anonymous).
Harlequin Amulet; or, The Magic of Mona (England, 1800, anonymous).
Harlequin Dame Trot (England, eighteenth century, anonymous).
308 / Appendix
Harlequin Doctor Faustus (England, 1723) by John Thurmond.

Harlequin in His Element; or, Fire, Water, Earth, and Air (England, 1810) by Charles Dibdin.
Harlequin Mother Bunch (England, eighteenth century, anonymous).
Harlequin Munchausen; or, The Fountain of Love (England, 1818, anonymous).
Harlequin Sorcerer (England, 1717) by John Rich.
Harlequin Student, or, The Fall of Pantomime, with the Restoration of the Drama (En-
gland, 1741, anonymous).
Harlequin’s Invasion; or, A Christmas Gambol (England, 1759, anonymous).
Histoire plaisante des faicts et gestes de Harlequin commedien italien (France, 1585, anony-
mous).
Le jeu de la feuillée/Play of the Bower (France, ca. 1276) by Adam de la Halle.
The Lancashire Witches; or, The Distresses of Harlequin (England, 1782) by Charles
Dibdin.
Orpheus and Eurydice (England, 1739) by John Rich.
gland, 1677) by Edward Ravenscroft.
Joan of Arc
L’alouette/The Lark (France, 1953) by Jean Anouilh.
Jeanne d’Arc (United States, 1906) by Percy Wallace MacKaye.
Jeanne d’Arc au bûcher/Joan of Arc at the Stake (France, 1939) by Paul Claudel.
Joan of Lorraine (United States, 1947) by Maxwell Anderson.
King Henry the Sixth, Part 1 (England, ca. 1591) by William Shakespeare.
Lat manniskan leva/Let Man Live (Sweden, 1949) by Pär Lagerkvist.
Saint Joan (Ireland, 1923) by George Bernard Shaw.
Last Judgment
Day of Judgment (York, England, medieval, anonymous).
Doomsday (Coventry, England, medieval, anonymous).
Doomsday (Towneley, England, medieval, anonymous).
Doomsday (York, England, 1433, anonymous).
The Last Judgement (York, England, medieval, anonymous).
Lilith
Adam and Eve (United States, 1927) by John Erskine.
Asfeld Passion Play (Germany, medieval, anonymous).
Back to Methusaleh (Ireland, 1921) by George Bernard Shaw.
Der heilege und die tiere (Germany, 1912) by Joseph Viktor Widmann.
Juttaspiel (Germany, medieval, anonymous).
Lilith (France, 1892) by Remy de Gourmont.
The Passing of Lilith (England, 1886; 1893) by William Sharp.
Pope Joan (Germany, 1480, anonymous).
Lycanthropy
Báthori Erzsébet (Hungary, 1840) by János Garay.
Báthory Erzsébet (Hungary, 1882) by Zoltan Balogh.
Appendix / 309
Báthory Erzsébet (France, 1978) by Marie-François Egret.

Der Blutsauger (Austria, 1988) by Dorothea Schafranek.
Blutsauger (Austria, 1997). Multimedia presentation.
Cadet Buteux, vampire (France, 1820) by Marc Antoine Madeleine Désaugiers.
Carmilla (England, 1932) by Frank Pakenham, Earl of Longford.
Dracula (England, 1927) by Hamilton Deane.
Dracula (United States) by Frederick Gaines.
Dracula, esercizio sul terrore (Italy, 1983) by Mario Moretti.
Dracula, il vampiro (Italy, 1980) by Elio De Capitani, Ida Marinelli, and Gabriele
Salvatores.
Encore un vampire (France, 1820) by Emile B. L.
Infernalia (France, 1822) by Charles Nodier.
Kein Blut für Dracula: Eine Grusel-Krimi-Parodie (Germany, 1994) by Eva-Maria Thies.
Krankheit oder moderne Frauen (Austria, 1987) by Elfriede Jelinek.
Le loup-garou (France, 1807) by Maurice Ourry.
Le loup-garou (France, 1827) by Eugène Scribe.
The Phantom (Ireland, 1856) by Dion Boucicault.
Polichinel vampire (France, 1823) by François Alexis Blache.
Tanz der Vampire: Das Musical (Austria, 1988) by Jim Steinman.
Tepes Voda (Romania, 1823) by Ion Catina.
Les trois vampires; ou, Le clair de la lune (France, 1820) by Gabriel and Armand Bra-
zier.
Ein Uhr! (Germany, 1822) by Cäsar Max Heigel.
Ein Vampir unsere Tage (Germany, 1910) by Bock von Wulfingen.
Le vampire (France, 1820) by Pierre de la Fossé.
Le vampire (France, 1820) by Martinet.
Le vampire (France, 1820) by Charles Nodier.
Le vampire (France, 1820) by Eugène Scribe.
Le vampire (Belgium, 1826) by Martin Joseph Mengals.
Le vampire (France, 1851) by Alexandre Dumas and Auguste Maquet.
The Vampire (Ireland, 1852) by Dion Boucicault.
Le vampire de la rue (France, n.d.) by Albert Masquellier.
Le vampire et la nymphomane (Canada, n.d.) by Serge Provost.
Vampire et loup garou; ou, Le violon de voyage (France, 1870?) by Eugène De Richemont
and Leon Frank.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1827) by Friederike Ellmenreich.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828) by Alexander Cosmar.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828) by C. M. Heigel.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828) by Heinrich Marschner.
Der Vampyr (Germany, 1828) by Wilhelm August Wohlbrück.
Der Vampyr oder die Todten-Braut (Germany, 1822) by L. Ritter.
The Vampire: A Tragedy (England, 1821) by St. John Dorset.
The Vampire; or, The Bride of the Isles (England, 1820) by James Robinson Planché.
Vayvode (England, 1598) by Henry Chettle.
Vlada Tsepeshu, drama istorica în cinci acte (Romania, 1858) by G. Mavrodollu.
The Weirwolf: A Tragedy (England, 1876) by William Forster.
310 / Appendix
Magic
Cagliostro (France, ca. 1833) by Eugène Scribe.
Il candelaio (Italy, 1582) by Giordano Bruno.
Dear Brutus (England, 1917, 1923) by Sir James M. Barrie.
The Divils Charter (England, 1607) by Barnabe Barnes.
The French Conjurer (England, 1677) by Thomas Porter.
Harlequin Sorcerer (England, 1717) by John Rich.
Harlequin Student; or, The Fall of Pantomime, with the Restoration of the Drama (En-
gland, 1741, anonymous).
Hocus Pocus (England, 1638, anonymous).
The Honorable History of Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay (England, ca. 1589) by Robert
Greene.
L’illusion comique (France, 1636) by Pierre Corneille.
Intermezzo (France, 1933) by Jean Giraudoux.
The Jest of Hahalaba (Ireland, 1928) by Lord Dunsany.
John a Kent and John a Cumber (England, ca. 1595) by Anthony Munday.
Il mago (Italy, 1569) by Flamminio Guarnieri.
The Merry Devil of Edmonton (England, ca. 1599) by Michael Drayton.
Moisasurs Zauberfluch (Austria, 1827) by Ferdinand Raimund.
Necromantes; or, The Two Supposed Heads (England, 1632) by William Percy.
Le négromant (France, ca. 1562) by J. de la Taille.
Il negromante (Italy, 1520; 1528) by Ludovico Ariosto.
Nigramansir (England, ca. 1504) by John Skelton.
The Old Wives’ Tale (England, ca. 1593) by George Peele.
Le prince des sots (France, 1830) by Gérard de Nerval.
Pseudomagia (England, 1626) by William Mewe.
Il re cervo/The King Stag (Italy, 1762) by Count Carlo Gozzi.
gland, 1677) by Edward Ravenscroft.
The Spanish Bawd (England, 1631) by James Mabbe.
Tanis et Zelide (France) by François Marie Arouet de Voltaire.
The Tempest (England, ca. 1612) by William Shakespeare.
[The Tempest] (Martinique) by Aimé Fernand Césaire.
The Tempest; or, The Enchanted Island (England, 1667) by Charles D’Avenant and
John Dryden.
The Tempest; or, The Enchanted Island (England, 1674) by Thomas Shadwell and Tho-
mas Betterton.
The Temple of Love (England, 1634) by Sir William D’Avenant.
The Tragedy of Zoroastres (Ireland, 1676) by Roger Boyle, Earl of Orrery.
Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea (Spain, 1499, 1502) by Fernando de Rojas.
Trappolin creduto principe; or, Trappolin Supposed a Prince (England, 1656) by Sir Aston
Cokayne.
Zoroastre (France, 1749) by Louis de Cahusac.
Appendix / 311
Medea
Medea (Greece, 431 B.C.E.) by Euripides.
Medea (Rome) by Lucius Annaeus Seneca.
Medea (England, 1543) by George Buchanan.
Medea (England, 1566) by John Studley.
Medea (England, 1602) by Thomas Hobbes.
Medea (England, early seventeenth century, anonymous).
Medea (England, 1648) by Sir Edward Sherburne.
Medea (United States, 1946) by Robinson Jeffers.
Médée (France, 1635) by Pierre Corneille.
Médée (France, 1946) by Jean Anouilh.
Merlin
The Birth of Merlin (England, ca. 1612, anonymous).
The Birth of Merlin; or, The Childe Hath Found His Father (England, 1608, published
1662) by William Rowley.
The Knights of the Round Table (France, 1937) by Jean Cocteau.
Merlin (United States, 1827) by Lambert A. Wilmer.
The Quest of Merlin (United States, 1891) by Richard Hovey.
Uther Pendragon (England, 1597, anonymous).
Mouth of Hell
Assumption of Mary (Catalan, before 1420, anonymous).
The Castell of Perseverance (England, ca. 1425, anonymous).
Doomsday (England, medieval, anonymous).
Festa di S. Giovanni (Florence, 1454, anonymous).
The Harrowing of Hell (England, medieval, anonymous).
Le jeu d’Adam (et Eve)/Ordo representacionis Ade (Anglo-Norman, mid-twelfth cen-
tury, anonymous).
Le mystère de la Passion (Rouen, France, 1474, anonymous).
Le mystère de la Passion (Montferrand, France, 1477, anonymous).
Le mystère de la Passion (Mons, Belgium, 1501, anonymous).
Le mystère de la Passion (Bozen, France, 1514, anonymous).
Le mystère de la Passion (Valenciennes, France, 1547, anonymous).
Le mystère de Sainte Apolline/The Martyrdom of Saint Apollonia (France, mid-fifteenth
century, anonymous).
Le mystère de Saint Crespin et Saint Crespinien (France, mid-fifteenth century, anony-
mous).
Le mystère des saints actes des apostres (Bourges, France, 1536, anonymous).
Le mystère des trois doms (Romans, France, 1509, anonymous).
Ordinale de vita Sancti Mereadoci Episcopi et Confessoris/Saint Meriasek (Cornwall,
England, 1504, anonymous).
Osterspiel (Lucerne, Switzerland, 1583, anonymous).
Passion Play (Vienna, Austria, early fourteenth century, anonymous).
Passion Play (Metz, Germany, 1437, anonymous).
Passion Play (Frankfurt, Germany, 1450, anonymous).
312 / Appendix
Passion Play (Villingen, Germany, 1585, anonymous).

Saint Laurence (France, 1499, anonymous).
Saint Mary Magdalen (Digby, England, late fifteenth century, anonymous).
La seinte Resurreccion (Anglo-Norman, late twelfth century, anonymous).
La seinte Resurreccion (Paris, France, 1419, anonymous).
Das Spiel von den Klugen und Torichten Jungfrauen (Eisenach, Germany, 1322, anony-
mous).
Sponsus (France, ca. 1096–99, anonymous).
Tobias (Lincoln, England, 1564, anonymous).
Possession and Exorcism
Cock-a-Doodle-Dandy (Ireland, 1948) by Sean O’Casey.
The Devils (England, 1961) by John Whiting.
The Dybbuk (Russia, 1914) by S. An-Sky.
Et les chiens se taisaient (Martinique, 1956) by Aimé Fernand Césaire.
Exorcism (United States, 1920) by Eugene O’Neill.
The Innocents (England, 1950) by William Archibald.
Les possédés (France, 1909) by Henri-René Lenormand.
The Tenth Man (United States, 1960) by Paddy Chayefsky.
Urbain Grandier (France, 1850) by Alexandre Dumas père.
Tiresias
Antigone (Greece, ca. 441 B.C.E.) by Sophocles.
Bacchae (Greece, 405 B.C.E.) by Euripides.
Les mamelles de Tirésias/The Breasts of Tiresias (France, 1918) by Guillaume Apollinaire.
Oedipe (France, 1718) by François Marie Arouet de Voltaire.
Oedipus (England, 1563) by Alexander Neville.
Oedipus (England, 1584) by William Gager.
Oedipus (England, 1678) by John Dryden and Nathaniel Lee.
Oedipus the King (Greece, ca. 430 B.C.E.) by Sophocles.
Vampirism (see Lycanthropy)
Wild Man
Erl-King (England, 1797) by Sir Walter Scott.
Gorboduc; or, Ferrex and Porrex (England, 1561) by Thomas Norton and Thomas
Sackville.
Ludus at virum dictum wildman (Aarau, Switzerland, 1399, anonymous).
Magnus ludus de homine salvatico (Padua, Italy, 1208, 1224, anonymous).
A Mask of Foresters; or, Hunters (England 1574, anonymous).
[Masque] (England, 1348, anonymous).
The Savage Man and Echo (England, 1575) by George Gascoigne.
Schembartlauf (Nuremberg, Germany, 1539, anonymous).
Twelfth Night (England, 1515, anonymous).
Witchcraft
Anne Pedersdotter (Norway) by Hans Wiers-Jenssen.
Appendix / 313
Les Basques; ou, La sorcière d’espelette (France, 1892) by Anatole Loquin and Mégret
de Belligny.
Bell, Book, and Candle (United States, 1948) by John Van Druten.
The Crucible (United States, 1953) by Arthur Miller.
The Custom of the Country (England, 1628) by Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher.
Dame Dobson; or, The Cunning Woman (England, 1683) by Edward Ravenscroft.
Dark of the Moon (United States, 1945) by Howard Richardson and William Berney.
La devineresse; ou, Les faux enchantements (France, 1679) by Thomas Corneille and
Jean Donneau de Vizé.
Doctor Lambe and the Witches (England, 1634, anonymous).
Endor (United States, 1961) by Howard Nemerov.
The Faithful Shepherdess (England, ca. 1608) by John Fletcher.
The Fatal Jealousie (England, 1672) by Henry Neville Payne.
Giles Corey of the Salem Farms (United States) by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow.
The Gospel Witch: A Poetic Drama (United States, 1952) by Lyon Phelps.
The Lancashire Witches: A Romance of Pendle Forest (England, 1848) by Edward Fitzball.
The Lancashire Witches and Tegue O’Divelly, the Irish Priest (England, 1682) by Tho-
mas Shadwell.
The Lancashire Witches; or, The Distresses of Harlequin (England, 1782) by Charles Dibdin.
Lat manniskan leva/Let Man Live (Sweden, 1949) by Pär Lagerkvist.
The Late Lancashire Witches (England, 1634) by Thomas Heywood and Richard Brome.
The Life of Mother Shipton (England, 1670) by Thomas Thomson.
Macbeth (England, ca. 1606) by William Shakespeare.
The Masque of Queenes (England, 1609) by Ben Jonson.
Mother Bombie (England, ca. 1590) by John Lyly.
The Prophetess (England, 1622) by John Fletcher and Philip Massinger.
The Sad Shepherd (England, ca. 1637) by Ben Jonson.
The Scarecrow (United States, 1908) by Percy Wallace MacKaye.
The Seven Champions of Christendome (England, 1638) by John Kirke.
The Seven Champions of Christendom (England, anonymous).
La sorcière (France, 1903) by Victorien Sardou.
La sorcière (France, 1962) by Eddy Ghilan.
La sorcière Canidie (France, 1888) by Aurélian Vivie.
La sorcière; ou, L’orphelia écossais (France, 1821) by Frédéric Dupetit-Méré and Victor
Ducange.
The Spanish Bawd (England, 1631) by James Mabbe.
Superstition (United States, 1824) by James Nelson Barker.
The Tragedie of Sophonisba (England, ca. 1606) by John Marston.
Vers le Sabbath (France, 1897) by Serge Basset.
The White Witch of Westminster; or, Love in a Lunacy (England, before 1642, anonymous).
The Wise-Woman of Hogsdon (England, ca. 1604) by Thomas Heywood.
The Witch (England, ca. 1612) by Thomas Middleton.
The Witch (England, 1910) by John Masefield.
The Witch of Edmonton (England, ca. 1621) by Thomas Dekker, William Rowley, and
John Ford.
314 / Appendix
The Witch of Islington (England, prior to 1597, anonymous).

Witchcraft; or, The Martyrs of Salem (United States, 1846) by Cornelius Mathews.
The Witches of Eastwick (United States, 2000) by John Dempsey and Dana P. Rowe.
Index / 315
Index
The authors and works listed in the appen- animism, 119
dix are not indexed here unless they are also Anillo de Giges, y Mágico rey de Lidia, El
mentioned in the text proper. (Cañizares), 241
Anne, Queen (England), 220n5
Abel, 39n10, 261n2 Anouilh, Jean, 4
Abiram, 25, 26 An-Sky, Sholem (Solomon Rappaport),
Abominable Snowman, 77n7 5, 7, Ch. 5, 133n1
Abraham, 128, 129, 134n4 Antheus, 113n3
absurd, theater of the, 4 Anthony, Saint, 216
Acts of the Apostles, 129 Anticristo, El (Ruiz de Alarcón), 266n50
Adam, 30, 38n6, 40n20, 126, 127, 149, Apocalypse (Gerona), 21
168 Apollo (Apollonian), 7, 102, 103, 104,
Adams, Joseph Quincy, 219n2 111, 112, 112n1, 227, 261n3
Adonis, 113n3 apotheosis, 126
Aelsinus, 40n15 Aquelarre y noche roja de Nosferatu
Aeneas, 27, 228 (Nieva),178, 180
Aeneid (Virgil), 244 Aristophanes, 2, 113n3
Aeschylus, 2 Aristotle, 2, 24, 102, 103
Aesclipius (Aesculapius), 227 Arlechino, 76n3
Agrippa, Henry Cornelius, 262n13 Arlecchino, 3, 6, 48, 49, 50, 51, 53, 55,
Ahriman, 5, 25, 39n10, 94n5, 267n54 56, 57, 58, 60, 61, 63, 66, 67, 70, 71,
Ahura Mazda, 39n10, 94n5, 267n54 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 76n3, 76n4, 78n10,
Alarcón. See Ruiz de Alarcón 78n13
Albo, Joseph, 133n3 Arlequín, 49, 61
alcahueta, 92 Arlequin, Empereur dans la Lune, 72
alchemy, 9, 230 Arlequin Mercure galant, 61
Alexander VI, Pope (Roderigo Borgia), Armas, Frederick A. de, 264n36,
262n17, 263n23 266n45
Alichin, 57 Arrabal, Fernando, 4
Alichino, 57, 75 Arsile (fairy), 246
Aliotti, 57 Artaud, Antonin, 191n6
Allequinus, 57 Arthur, King, 232
Alphonsus, King of Arragon (Greene), Asmodeus, 166, 167
205 Astaroth, 175n12, 264n31
Altamira, Cave of (Spain), 226 astrology, 9, 230, 254, 266n50
Amenti, 25 Augustine, Saint, 40n18
Ampelus, 113n3 Auto sacramental de las Cortes de la
Anderson, William, 77n6 Muerte (Lope de Vega), 78n10
Andrew, Saint, 216 Auvergne, Wilhelm of, 50
Animas, Procesión de las, 77n5 Avernus, 228
316 / Index
Baal Shem, 131 Book of the Dead, The (Egypt), 119

Baal-Shem Tov, 133n2 Book of Enoch, The, 39n10, 134n4
Baal-zebub, 263n22 Book of Hours of Catherine of Cleves, 14,
Bacchae (Bacchantes), 7, 102, 103, 105, 15, 38n1
108, 109, 113n3, 114n14 Book of Isaiah, 16, 17, 25, 26, 38n3
Bacchae (Euripides), 7, Ch. 4, 113n2, Book of Lamech, 73
114n9, 114n11, 114n14 Book of Revelation, 39n13
Bacchus, 62, 113n3, 114n6 Bossu, Adam le, 51
Bahman, 39n12 Bosworth-Toller, 78n11
Balderston, John L., 179 Bourbon, Etienne de, 57
Baldung-Grien, Hans, 202, 220n13 Bourdet, 51
banshee, 77n5 Brahmanism, 119
Baphomet, 220n12 Brecht, Bertolt, 4
Baptistus of Naples, Johannes, 222n30 Breughel the Elder, Pieter, 77n6
Barber, Laird H., 219n4, 220n15, Brome, Richard, 206, 207
222n25 Browning, Tod, 179, 182
Barnes, Barnabe, 262n17, 263n23 Buddhism, 119
Barnouw, Dagmar, 263n19 Buero Vallejo, Antonio, 191n6
Baroti-Gaál, Marta, acknowledgments Buffy the Vampire Slayer, 179
Bataillon, Marcel, 95n15 Burke, Edmund, 148
Bathori, Countess Elizabeth, 190n4 Burkert, Walter, 95n17
Battisti, Eugenio, 56, 57, 67, 78n13 Burton, Roger, 18
Battle of Carnival and Lent (Breughel), Bury St. Edmunds Psalter, 27
77n6 Bussy d’Ambois (Chapman), 235–38
Beckett, Samuel, 4 Byron, George Gordon, Lord, 178,
Beelzebub, 5, 36, 175n12, 263n22 189n1
Behemoth, 21, 236, 264n31
Beherit, 169 Caballero de Olmedo, El (Lope de Vega),
Belial, 31, 32 191n8
Ben David (Leone Modena), 133n3 Cabala, 5, 7, 119, 131, 133n2, 133n4,
Beolco, Angelo, 239 134n7, 134n9, 135n11, 135n15, 230,
Beowulf, 40n18, 66 263n21
Berg, William, 261n6 Caco (Cacus), Cave of, 244
Bernheimer, Richard, 53, 55, 63, 65, 66, Cadmus (Kadmos), 113n4
67, 72, 73, 77n5 Caesarius of Arles, Saint, 25
Bernstein, Alan E., 95n17 Cailleau, Hubert, 35
Betti, Ugo, 4 Caffi, E., 57
Biancolelli, Giuseppe Domenico Cain, 39n10, 73, 261n2
(Actor), 58, 79n21 Calderón de la Barca, Pedro, 3, 242,
Biedermann, Hans, 94n10 247, 249, 260, 261n8, 265n37,
Bigfoot, 77n7 265n44
Bingen, Hildegard von (of), 20 Callot, Jacques, 76n4, 78n9
Birth of Merlin, The, 232 Cañizares, José de, 241, 266n47
Birth of Merlin, or The Childe Hath Found Carnevale (Venice), 55
His Father, The (Rowley), 232 Carnival, 50, 52, 55, 66
Blackula (film), 179 Carnuti, 78n14
Blake, William, 249 Carré Alvarellos, Leandro, 77n5,
Boccaccio, Giovanni, 77n8 265n41
Index / 317
Carré Cartier, Normand R., 51 Columbus, Christopher, 15

Casa de los celos y selvas de Ardenia, La Comedia de Calixto y Melibea (Rojas), 86
(Cervantes), 37, 241, 266n49 Comedia de la constancia de Arcelina
Cases of Conscience concerning Evil (Cueva), 241
Spirits Personating Man (I. Mather), Comici Confidenti, I, 49
154 Comici Fedeli, I, 49
Castle of Perseverance, The, 31, 32 Comici Gelosi, I, 49
catabasis, 260 Comici Uniti, I, 49
Cathars, 119 Commedia dell’Arte, 6, 48, 56, 59, 60, 61,
caul, 70 63, 66, 67, 74, 75, 76n3, 239
cauldron, 26, 41n23, 84, 203, 208 Committee on Un-American Activities,
cave (cavern), 2, 9, 39n13, 79n18, 208, 148
216, Ch. 11 Compendium maleficarum (Guaccius),
Cave of Salamanca, 95n18, 243, 246-48, 202
253 Compositions de rhetorique, 61, 65, 67, 70,
Cave of Toledo, 243-46 76n4
Celestina (character), Ch. 3, 95n13, Conde Lucanor, El (Calderón), 265n44
95n15, 96n20, 242, 258, 262n15, Conques-en-Rouergue. See Foy, Sainte
264n36 Constantine, Emperor, 113n6
Celestina, The (Rojas), Ch. 3, 86 Cope, Jackson I., 75, 78n18
Centaurs, 53 Coppola, Francis Ford, 179
Cerberus, 57 Cordovero, Moses, 135n9
Ceremonia sangrienta (Grau), 190n4 Corneille, Pierre, 3
Ceres, 108, 113n4 Corpus Christi, Feast of, 20, 29, 40n19
Cernunnos, 72, 84 Corte de los milagros, La (Valle-Inclán),
Cervantes Saavedra, Miguel de, 3, 37, 192n12
147, 241, 260, 264n36, 266n46, Countess Dracula (film), 190n4
266n49 coven, 156n6, 220n7
Cézanne, Paul, 76n4 Craft of the Wise, 156n5
Chambers, E. K., 31, 33 Crokesot (Croquesot, Croquesos,
Chapman, George, 235, 264n31 Crokesos), 51, 59, 73, 78n17, 240
Charivari (Chivaree), 77n8 Crónica del Moro Rasis, 243, 265n41
Chauvet, Cave of (France), 226 Crónica General de España (Alfonso X of
Chekov, Anton, 4 Castile), 265n42
Chrétien de Troyes, 53, 78n9 Crónica General de 1344, 265n40, 265n42
Christ, Jesus, 3, 14, 18, 19, 24, 29, 36, Cronus (Kronos), 26, 28, 88, 227
38n2, 40n20, 110, 113n6, 114n6, Crucible, The (Miller), 8, Ch. 7, 156n1,
115n13, 115n14, 129, 135n16, 163, 156n7
170, 172, 173, 175n13, 229, 230, cruelty, theater of, 4
266n54 Crusaders, 23
Chronicles (Holinshed), 221n23 Cueva, Juan de la, 241
Cirlot, J. E., 69, 70, 79n22, 94n10 Cueva de Salamanca, La (Cervantes),
Clavicle (Key) of Solomon, 84, 263n29 247
Clavicula Salomonis, 263n29 Cueva de Salamanca, La (Ruiz de
Cocteau, Jean, 4 Alarcón), 247-53, 254, 258
Coleman, Jennifer, 118 Cumae, 228
Colin, Alexandre-Marie, Cupid, 239
acknowledgments, 199 Cybele, 84, 113n4, 227, 261n5
318 / Index
Cyprian, Saint, 265n38 “Dialogue with Trypho” (Justin

Cysat, Renward, 18, 36 Martyr), 129
Diana (moon goddess), 69, 72, 76n5,
Daemonologie (King James I of England 84
& VI of Scotland), 203, 204, 220n6, Dionysia, 102, 113n2
222n29 Dionysian, 7, 102, 103, 104, 110, 111,
Damnable Life and Deserved Death of 112, 150, 151
Doctor John Faustus, The (Spies), Dionysus, 2, 4, 5, 62, 63, 75, Ch. 4,
263n18 112n1, 113n3, 113n5, 113n6, 114n8,
daimon, 91, 130 114n12, 115n13, 115n14
Danelaw, 26 Dis, 228, 265n43
Dante Alighieri, 57, 75, 138, 140, 143, Discoverie of Witchcraft, The (Scot), 206,
145, 228, 229, 243, 244, 265n43 208, 222n27
Dathan, 25 Disney, Walt, 180, 192n13
Daud, Abraham ibn, 133n3 Dispute of the Body and Soul, 40n20
D’Avenant, William, 238 Divils Charter, The (Barnes), 262n17,
David, King, 128 263n23
David, Saint, 216 Don Juan de Espina en Milán
Dead Sea Scrolls, 128 (Cañizares), 266n47
Deane, Hamilton, 179 Don Juan Manuel, 245, 246, 259,
Decameron, The (Boccaccio), 77n8 266n47
De E Delphico (Plutarch), 114n8 Don Quijote (Cervantes), 78n10, 264n36
Degas, Edgar, 76n4 Doomsday (English Weavers’ play), 34
Dekker, Thomas, 9, 206, 207, 211 Doomsday pageant at York, 34
Delphi, Oracle at, 227, 261n3 Dracula (Stoker), 8, 135n14, 179, 188,
Demeter, 88, 95n17, 108, 113n4, 226 190n4
Demiurge, 175n9, 267n54 dragon, 16, 17, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 27, 28,
Democritus, 24 29, 31, 39n13, 40n16, 40n22
demonic pact, 8, 9, 85, 161, 182, 214, Driesen, Otto, 50, 56, 59, 70, 73, 76
216, 241, 262n14, 262n17 drums, 139, 140, 141, 143, 144, 145,
demonio, 91, 95n15 146n3
Denis, Saint, 216 Ducharte, Pierre Louis, 58, 60, 61, 66,
Dérain, André, 76n4 72, 74, 76n2, 76n4, 78n15
De Rerum Naturae (Lucretius), 24 dueño de las estrellas, El (Ruiz de
Desengaño en un sueño, El (Rivas), Alarcón), 266n50
266n47 Dumas père, Alexandre, 174n2
Devil, 5, 8, 9, 20, 21, 26, 28, 30, 56, 62, 70, Durandy, Dominique, 58, 74
84, 85, 87, 93, 94n9, 94n12, 95n15, Dürer, Albrecht, 292
95n16, 149, 152, 154, 154n5, 157n11, Dybbuk, 123, 124, 127, 131, 132, 133n1,
160, 161, 162, 163, 170, 171, 172, 182, 135n11, 135n17, 135n18
191n7, 191n9, 201, 213, 214, 215, 216, Dybbuk, The (Der Dibbuk, An-Sky), 7,
219, 220n6, 229, 230, 233, 237, 241, Ch. 5, 133n1, 135n14, 135n18
242, 243, 247, 251, 253, 258, 259, 260,
262n14, 263n23, 264n27 Eadwine Psalter, 40n14
Devils, The (Whiting), 8, Ch. 8 Earth Spirit, The (Michell), 226
Devils of Loudun, The (Huxley), 160 Eating of the Gods, The (Kott), 114n11
diablo, 95n15 Eazaz, 169
diabolus(os), 91 Edward VI, King (England), 220n5
Index / 319
Edwards, Jonathan, 156n9 Fantasia (Disney), 180, 192n13

Eleazar of Worms, 126, 128 Fantoni, Gianni, 38n5
Eleusinian mysteries, 110 Faust, 9, 182, 213, 222n32, 229, 230, 231,
Eliade, Mircea, 40n20, 186, 227 258, 263n18, 263n21
Elimi, 169, 175n12 Faust (Goethe), 78n8, 93n2, 94n7,
Elizabeth I, Queen (England), 220n5 95n14, 191n9, 231, 241, 265n37
Ellerkonge (Elverkonge), 51, 75 Faustbuch (Spies), 263n18
Emperor Jones, The (O’Neill), 7, Ch. 6, Fearless Vampire Killers, The (Polanski),
146n5 179
Emunah ramah (Abraham ibn Daud), Feijoo, Fray Benito Jerónimo, 243, 244,
133n3 246
Emunoth v’deoth (Rav Saadyah Gaon), Felix (monk), 27
133n3 Fetya, Judas Moses, 135n17
Encantos de Merlín, Los (Rey de Fitzmyer, J. A., 128
Artieda), 241 Flecklegewand, 66
Encantos del Marqués de Villena, Los Fletcher, John, 205
(Calderón), 247 Ford, John, 206, 207, 211
Endor, Witch of, 203 Fouquet, Jean, 34
Enkidu, 53 Four Zoas, The (Blake), 249
Enslin, Morton Scott, 18 Foy, Sainte (Conques-en-Rouergue),
Ercole (Hercules), 57 27, 28, 39n13, 40n18
Erebus, 226 Fradejas, Rueda, 265n44
Erictho, 9, 201 Fraker, Charles F., 96n20
Erl King, 6, 51, 75 Frankenstein, or The New Prometheus (M.
Erlkönig, 51, 75 Shelley), 189n1
Esbats, 202 Fransenkleidle, 66
Espantoso Foley, Augusta, 266n50 Freud, Sigmund, 146n5
Estadea, 77n5 Friedman, Edward H., 96n20
Euripides, 2, 5, 7, Ch. 4, 113n2, 115n14, Frogs, The (Aristophanes), 24, 113n3
227 Frye, Roland Mushat, 21, 22
Eve, 30, 38n6, 149, 168
Ewen, C. L’Estrange, 221n18 Galpern, Joyce, 22, 23, 27, 29, 40n18
Examination of an Accused Salem Witch Gálvez de Montalvo, Luis, 266n45
(illustration), 148 Ganassa, Alberto (actor), 49
Examination of John Walsh touching Gaon, Rav Saadyah, 133n3
Witchcraft, 222n31 García Lorca, Federico, 4
Exeter Book, The, 22 Garrick, David, 78n18
exorcism, 7, 9, 118, 128, 131, 135n16, Gautier, Théophile, 60
135n17, 163, 166, 167, 170, 174n6 Gay, Peter, 263n19
Ge (Gaea, Gaia), 261n3
Fadrejas Lebrero, José, 246 Gehenna (Gehinnom), 131
fairies, 9, 208, 240 Genesis B, 22
Faithful Shepherdess (Fletcher), 205 Genet, Jean, 4
familiar spirit, 214 Geoffrey of Monmouth, 232
Famous Historie of Fryer Bacon, The, George, Saint, 20, 216, 217
264n28 Gerard, Emily, 190n3
Famous Historie of the Seven Champions Ghelderode, Michel de, 4
of Christendome, The (Johnson), 216 Gielgud, Sir John, 93n2
320 / Index
Gilgamesh, 53 Haensele, 72
Gilgul, 119, 120, 122, 134n9 Halevi, Judah, 133n3
Gillot, Claude, 68, 76n4 Halle, Adam de la (Adam le Bossu),
Ginzburg, Carlo, 70 51, 59, 73, 240
Giraudoux, Jean, 4 Hamlet (Shakespeare), 2, 264n24
Givry, Emile Grillot de, 220n12 Handy, Otis, 96n20
Glendower, Owen, 264n24 Hansen, Chadwick, 156n10, 221n20
Gnosticism, 39n6, 94n4, 119, 174n9, Hanuman, 39n12
228, 264n27, 267n54 Hardison, O. B., Jr., 115n14
God of Light (Gnosticism), 175n9 Harlayquino, 58
God of the Witches, The (Murray), 152 Harle, 78n16
Goddess, The (Great Mother; Luna; Harle Cain, 60, 73
Mother Goddess), 39n7, 94n4, 202, Harlechino, 76n3
227, 261n3 Harlekin, 49, 53, 58, 59, 76
Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von, 4, 77n8, Harlequin, 5, 6, 49, 53, 56, 58, 59, 60, 61,
78n8, 95n14, 231, 232, 265n37 62, 64, 65, 68, 69, 70, 71, 74, 75,
Golden Age (Spain), 3, 181, 241, 242, 79n21
246, 247, 259, 261, 261n9 Harlequinade, 239
Goldoni, Carlo, 4, 74, 239 Harlequino, 76n3
golem, 145 L’Harlequino bergamasco, 72
Golgotha, 29, 40n20 Harlequin Student or the Fall of
Goodcole, Henry, 211, 212 Pantomime, with the Restoration of
Gorboduc, or Ferrex and Porrex (Norton the Drama, 48, 76n1, 239
and Sackville), 66 Harlequin’s Invasion, or, A Christmas
Gospel of Nicodemus, 40n18 Gambol (Garrick), 78n18
Goya y Lucientes, Francisco, 156n2, Harpur, James, 261n3
180, 185, 191n7, 202, 220n13 Harrowing of Hell, 14, 29, 36, 40n18
Gozzi, Carlo, 4, 239 Harrowing of Hell (English Cappers’
Grandier, Père (Father) Urbain, 8, Ch. play), 34
8, 174n5, 175n12, 175n13, 175n14 Hase, Karl, 40n20
Grau, Albin, 178 Hassidism, 7, 131, 133n2
Grau, Jorge, 190n4 Hecate, 5, 8, 76n5, 84, 95n17, 198, 200,
Graves, Robert, 39n7 201, 205, 208, 209, 210, 211, 219n1,
Green Man, 6, 51 219n2, 219n3, 219n11, 222n28,
Greenaway, Peter, 93n2 264n31
Greene, Robert, 205, 233 Hechicera, 92
Gregory I, the Great, Pope, 21, 29 Hekhaloth Books, 133n4
Grimaldi, Joseph (Actor), 75 Hekla (Iceland), 40n20
grimoire, 89, 90, 93n1, 150, 154, 156n2 Hel (Norse), 26, 39n9, 51, 59, 70, 261n11
Grimoire of Pope Honorius, 93n1, 93n2 Hela (Norse), 51
Grimorium Verum, The, 93n1 Hell, 22, 24, 25, 26, 27, 30, 31, 33, 34, 35,
Guaccius, Père M. Mar., 202 36, 39n9, 40n20, 40n22, 41n23,
Guthrie, W. K. C., 113n4 41n26, 55, 95n12, 95n15, 219n2, 239,
262n17, 263n17, 264n31, 265n43
Hachille du Harlay, 58 Hella cunni, 59
Hades, 5, 23, 24, 26, 51, 70, 72, 74, 88, Hellekin(s), 51, 53, 55, 57, 59, 61, 63, 75
95n12, 95n17, 108, 113n4, 113n6, Hellequin, 50, 51, 59, 240
219n1, 219n3, 226, 227, 261n11 Henrietta Maria, Queen (England), 238
Index / 321
Henry IV, King, Part I (Shakespeare), Huxley, Aldous, 160, 162

264n24 Hymn to Demeter, 95n17
Henry VI, King, Part I (Shakespeare),
205–6, 264n24 Ibbur, 122, 123, 124, 135n10, 135n13
Henry VI, King, Part II (Shakespeare), Ibsen, Henrik, 4
206, 232 Ikkarim (Joseph Albo), 133n3
Henry VII, King (England), 220n5 incubus, 156n3, 209, 222n29
Henry VIII, King (England), 67, 220n5 Inferno (Dante), 22, 57, 138, 229, 243,
Herakles, 24 244
Hercules, 53, 56, 57, 58, 61, 75, 243, 244, Infernus, 24, 39n9
265n41, 265n42 Innocent VIII, Pope, 204
Herculinus, 57, 78n13 Inquisition, Holy Office of the, 85,
Herla, King, 51 175n13, 241, 246, 247, 252
Herlechin, 53, 59 Interview with the Vampire (Rice), 179,
Herlekin, 53, 56, 59, 75, 77n5 182
Herleking, 51, 74, 75 Ionescu(o), Eugène, 4, 192n11
Herlequin, 51, 53, 59, 70, 73, 75, 240 Isaac, 129
Herlichin, 50 Isabel II, Queen (Spain), 192n12
Hermes, 61, 63, 71, 75, 78n10, 79n20 Isacaaron, 169
Hermes Trismegistus, 62 Isodaites, 113n3, 114n8
Herne the Hunter, 6, 51, 77n6 Israel, Manasseh ben, 135n17
Herodias, 76n4, 115n14 Israel, Rabbi, 133n2
Heywood, Thomas, 205, 206, 207
Hexenhammer, 204 Jack-in-the-Green, 51
Hezekiah, King, 17 Jacob, 129
Hildegard von (of) Bingen. See Bingen, James, Saint (Apostle), 28, 206, 238
Hildegard von (of) James I, King (England and VI of
Historia de una escalera (Buero Vallejo), Scotland), 157n11, 203, 204, 220n5,
191n6 220n6, 220n14, 222n29, Jaynes,
Historia regnum brittaniae (Geoffrey of Julian, 111, 170
Monmouth), 232 Jeanne des Anges, Soeur, Ch. 8,
Historiae ecclesiaticae libri XIII 175n14
(Ordericus Vitalis), 50 Jerome, Saint, 119
Histoire plaisante des faicts et gestes de Jeu d’Adam (Anglo-Norman mystery
Harlequin commedien italien, 56 play), 30, 31
Hiyya, Abraham ben, 133n3 Jeu de la Feuillée, Le (Play of the Bower,
Hoillequin, 59 Halle), 51, 59, 73, 240
Holinshed, 221n23 Jew of Malta, The (Marlowe), 205
Homer, 5, 23, 227, 228 Joan of Arc, Saint, 206, 222n23
Honorable History of Friar Bacon and Job, 14, 16, 21, 29, 134n7
Friar Bungay, The (Greene), 233-35 John a Kent and John a Cumber
Hopkins, Mathew, 155, 156n11, 157n11, (Munday), 264n26, 264n30
204, 221n19 John of Bordeaux, 263n17, 264n29
Horace, 261n6 John of the Cross, Saint, 174n4,
Horned God, The, 84, 202, 220n12 261n9
Hudler, 66 John the Baptist, 33, 115n14
Hughes, Pennethorne, 94n3, 221n21 John the Divine, Saint, 18, 23, 39n13
Husband, Timothy, 53, 66, 78n9 Johnson, Richard, 216, 223n35
322 / Index
Johnston, Alexandra, 34 Legge, Francis, 267n54

Jonah, 15, 23, 25, 28, 38n2 lenones, 60
Jones, Inigo, 238 Lesser Key of Solomon (Legemeton), 93n1
Jonson, Ben, 3, 205, 206, 238 Letters on Demonology and Witchcraft
Jordi, Sant, 20 (Scott), 165
Josephus, Flavius (historian), 128 Levi, 16
Judaism, 119, 133n4 Levi, Eliphas, 1, 2, 220n12
Ju-Ju, 146n4 Leviathan, 16, 17, 22, 27, 39n13, 169, 170
Jung, Carl, 114n8, 144, 145n2 Levites, 16
Jus Adan ou de la feuillie, Li, 51 Liber Pater (Liberator), 113n3
Justin Martyr, 129 Liber vitae, 27, 40n18
Justina, Virgin, Saint, 265n38 Libro de aojamiento (Villena), 247
Lida de Malkiel, María Rosa, 94n9
Kali Ma, 114n7, 227 Life of Saint Guthlac (Felix), 27
Kalogeros, 54, 73 Lima, Keith, 226
Karo, Joseph, 135n9 Lima, Robert, 85, 94n7, 95n18, 174n1,
Keats, John, 189n1 191n7, 191n9, 222n32, 229, 262n14,
Key of Solomon, 231 264n35
Khert-Neter, 25 Linforth, Ivan M., 114n8
King James Bible, 85 Livre d’Heures pour maitre Etienne
King Stag, The (Il re cervo, Gozzi), 239- Chevalier, 41n25
40 Lope de Vega Carpio, Félix, 3, 78n10,
Kirke, John, 9, 206, 207, 216, 223n35 191n8, 265n44, 266n48
Kirkisani, Jacob al-, 133n3 Lo que quería ver el Marqués de Villena
Kiss, Attila, acknowledgments (Rojas Zorrilla), 247, 253-59
Kohen, Elijah ha-, 135n17 Louis XIII, King (France), 8, 160, 173-74
Korah (Core), 25 Loyola, Ignacio de, Saint, 260
Kore, 88 Lucian (Lucianus Samosatenis), 130
Korein, Sandor, acknowledgments, 199 Lucifer, 5, 14, 21, 26, 31, 33, 34, 39n10,
Kott, Jan, 114n11 41n23, 94n12, 175n9, 175n12, 228,
Kramer, Heinrich (Henricus Institoris), 261n11
86, 204, 221n21, 222n29 Lucretius, 24, 25, 39n9
Kretzmann, Paul Edward, 40n18 Ludus at virum dictum wildman
Kronos (Cronus), 26, 28, 88, 227 (Switzerland), 55
Lugosi, Bela, 179, 182
Lamech, 60 Luria, Rabbi Isaac b. Solomon, 139,
Lancashire Witches, 8, 201 131, 134n9, 135n11
lar(es), 228, 233 Lustige Geschicte von den Handlungen
Lascaux, Cave of (France), 226, 261n1 und Heldentaten Harlekins,
Last Judgement, 9, 14, 27, 28, 29, 33, italienischen Komödianten, 56
40n18, 229 lycanthropy, 9
Late Lancashire Witches, The (Heywood Lyly, John, 205
& Brome), 206
“Lay de Luque la Maudite” (Bourdet), Maaseh Buch, 135n11
51 Macbeth (Shakespeare), 8, 9, 89, 94n11,
Laza Palacios, Modesto, 94n11 198, 203, 205, 208, 211, 214, 219,
Lebor Gabála Erenn (Ireland), 59, 73 219n2, 219n4, 222n28, 264n24
Legend of Blood Castle, The (film), 190n4 Macfarlane, A. D. J., 221n15
Index / 323
Machiavelli, Niccolò, 239 Medea, 201, 205

Maenads, 113n3, 114n12 Meditations of the Sad Soul (Abraham
magic, 7, 9, 84, 85, 88, 229 ben Hiyya), 133n3
magic, goetic (black), 229, 242, 262n13 Megillat ha-Megalleh (Abraham ben
magic, theurgic (white), 244, 262n13 Hiyya), 133n3
magicians, 220n6, 223n35, Ch. 11, Melford, George, 189n2
264n25 Menéndez Pelayo, Ramón, 95n15
mágico en Cataluña, El (Valladares de Mephistopheles, 37, 229, 231, 263n21
Sotomayor), 242 Mercury, 48, 61, 71, 239
mágico de Mogol, El (Valladares de Meredith, Peter, 19, 20, 21, 30, 33, 34,
Sotomayor), 242 35, 36, 39n7, 40n23
mágico de Salerno, El (Salvo y Vela), 242 Merkabah, 134n4
mágico de Tetuán, El (Valladares de Merlin, 226, 231, 241, 247
Sotomayor), 242 Merlin’s Cave (illustration), 226
mágico prodigioso, El (Calderón), 242, Merry Devil of Edmonton, The, 262n17
243, 249 Merry Wives of Windsor, The
Maglore (fairy), 240 (Shakespeare), 77n6
Magnus ludus de homine salvatico metamorphosis, 122, 188
(Padua), 55 metempsychosis, 7, 118, 119, 122,
Maimonides, Moses, 133n3 133n3
Malleus Maleficarum, 86, 204, 221n21, Michael the Archangel, Saint, 20, 21
222n29 Michell, John, 226, 227, 261n3, 261n4
Mamuttones, Sos (Mamutti), 54, 72, 73 Middleton, Thomas, 9, 205, 206, 208,
Mandrake, The (La Mandragola, 222n28
Machiavelli), 239 Midrash of Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai, The,
manganilla de Melilla, La (Ruiz de 95n16, 134n4
Alarcón), 242, 266n50 Midsummer Night’s Dream, A
Manicheans, 119, 266n54 (Shakespeare), 264n24
Mann, Charles, 37 Migash, Abraham ha-Levi ibn, 133n3
Marlowe, Christopher, 3, 37, 95n14, Miller, Arthur, 4, 5, 8, 148, 149, 155,
205, 229, 230, 231, 232, 258, 263n18 156n4, 156n7
Marston, John, 205 Miller, Elizabeth, 190n3
Martyrdom of Saint Apollonia, The, 34 Miller, Ingeborg, 38
Mary, Queen (Scotland), 220n5 Milosevic, Desanka, 21, 26
Mary, Virgin, 20, 21, 39n7, 84 Minhat Eliyahu (Kohen), 135n17
Mary Magdalen, Saint (England), 34 Minhat Yehudah (Fetya), 135n17
Marx, Karl, 113n2 Minotaur, 227
Masque of Queenes, The (Jonson), 205 Mirabilis urbis Romae, 66
Masked Harlequin Astride a Bedecked Miracle de Théophile, Le (Rutebeuf), 241
Steed (illustration), 47, 48 Mirandolina (La locandiera, Goldoni),
Massachusetts Bay Colony, 8, 148 239
Mather, Cotton, 154 Mithra(s), 114n6, 119
Mather, Increase, 154 Mithraism, 94n5, 110, 267n54
Maurier, George du, 191n10 Modena, Leone, 133n3
May, King of the, 51 Molière (Jean Baptiste Poquelin), 3
McCarthy, Senator Joseph, 148 Monick, Eugene, 79n20
McClelland, David C., 51, 57, 66, 70, Moralia (Pope Gregory I), 21, 29
72, 74, 78n10 Morgan, Erica, 96n20
324 / Index
Morgue (fairy), 240 Nosferatu (Murnau), 8, 178, 179, 180,

Morlock, Frank J., 174n2 181
Moses, 17, 18, 19, 25, 38n5, 267n54 Nosferatu (Nieva), 8, Ch.9, 191n6
Moses de León, 95n16, 134n4 Notestein, Wallace, 220n15, 221n15
Mother Bombie (Bombey), 8, 201, 206 Nyetelius, 113n3, 114n8
Mother Bombie (Lyly), 205
Mother Earth, 51, 226 Obeah, 146n4
Mother Sawyer, 8, 201 Oberon (fairy), 240, 264n24
Mother Shipton, 8, 201 obsession, 135n12
Mount Cithaeron, 104 Odin, 51
Mount Nebo (Jordan), 38n5 Odysseus, 228
Mouth (Jaws, Maw) of Hell, 6, 9, 27, Odyssey, The (Homer), 23, 53
Ch. 1, 114n7, 229 Oesterreich, T. K., 175n14
Munday, Anthony, 264n26, 264n30 O’Flaherty, Wendy Doniger, 38n4
Murnau, F. W., 8, 178, 179, 180, 181, 186 Old Nick, 5
Murray, Margaret, 94n3, 152, 156n6 Old Religion, 156n5, 202, 203, 223n12,
Mycenae, 227 221n15
Mystère de la Passion (Belgium), 34 O’Neill, Eugene, 4, 5, 7, 138, 145,
Mystère de la Passion (Valenciennes), 35 146n3, 146n6
Mystère de Sainte Apolline, 34 Ophism, 17, 18, 21, 39n6
Mystère de S. Crespin et S. Crespinien, Le, Orcus, 53, 63
30 Ordinale de vita sancti Mereadoci Episcopi
Mystère des Saints Actes des Apostres, 34 et Confessoris, 41n27
Mystère des trois doms, 34 Ordo paginarum ludi Corpus Christi, 18
Ordo representacionis Ade, 30
Nagler, A. M., 18, 31, 35, 41n26, 41n30 Ordo Virtutum (Hildegard von Bingen),
Nágrind, 26 20
Nahusha,38n4 Oreglia, Giacomo, 59
Nebuchadnezzar, 26 Origen, 119
Nehushtan, 17, 38n4 Orkise, 53
Newbigin, Nerida, 15 Orlando Furioso (Greene), 205
Niccolini, Fausto, 56, 78n13 Orpheus, 113n3, 113n6, 115n14, 227,
Nicholas II, Czar (Russia), 185 228
Nicoll, Allardyce, 76n2, 76n4 Orphism, 227
Nietzsche, Friedrich, 7, 102, 111, 112n1, Osculum infame, 88, 202
174n8, 186 Osiris, 113n3, 114n8
Nieva, Francisco, 5, 8, 178, 179, 180, Osterspiel (Lucerne), 19, 36
181, 182, 184, 186, 187, 188, 189, Outreman, Henri d’, 35
190n6, 191n6
Nifleheim, 26 Pabst, G. W., 180
Night of the Living Dead, The (film), 182 Palestine, 29
Niklaus, Thelma, 76n1, 78n15, 78n16, Pan, 26, 72, 84, 95n12, 113n3, 205
79n19, 239 pantomime, 239
Nishmat Hayyim (Manasseh ben Israel), Paris, Paulin, 59
135n17 Parrott, T. M., 264n31
Noah, 126 Pascal, Blaise, 160
Norton, 66 Passion play of Alsfeld, 41n26
Nosferatu, 179, 190n3, 190n5 Passion play of Bozen, 34
Index / 325
Passion play of Donaueschingen, Poussières d’Italie (Durandy), 58

41n30 Presentation of Mary in the Temple, The
Passion play of Lucerne, 36 (Festo Praesentationis Beatae Virginis
Passion play of Valenciennes, 35 Mariae in Templo), 20, 39n7
Passion play of Villingen, 36 Prest, Thomas Preskett, 178
pastor de Fílida, El (Gálvez de Probus (Porbus, Pourbus) the Elder,
Montalvo), 266n45 Frans or Paul, 76n4
Patrick, Saint, 216 professio espressa, 85, 214, 229
Patrocinio, Sor, 192n12 professio tacitas, 85, 262n14
Paul, Saint (apostle), 129 Prometheus, 39n6, 39n10, 39n13, 175n9
Pendle Forest, 206, 207 Propertius, 261n6
Pensées (Pascal), 160 Prophetess, The (Fletcher), 205
Pentateuch, 263n20 Prospero’s Books (film), 93n2
Persephone, 51, 57, 74, 88, 95n17, prueba de las promesas, La (Ruiz de
113n4, 226 Alarcón), 245–46, 266n50
phallophores, 60 Psalms, 17, 25, 131
phallus (os), 63, 113n5 Psychology and Alchemy (Jung), 145n2
Pharaoh, 17, 18 Puck, 208
philocaption, 86, 92, 95n15 Purificazione (Florence), 15
Phoebus, 228 Puritan(ism), 149, 150, 154, 155
Phrygia, 18, 227, 261n5 Pythagoreans, 119
Picasso, Pablo, 76n4 Pythia, 227
Picot, Emile, 56
Pindar, 261n6 Queen Kelly (Von Ströheim), 180
Pirandello, Luigi, 4 Quien mal anda en mal acaba (Ruiz de
Pitt, Ingrid, 190n4 Alarcón), 241, 266n50
Plaetzlimanli, 66
planipes, 66, 74 Raber, Vigil, 34
Plato, 24, 72, 120, 227, 228, 261n10 Racine, Jean Baptiste, 3
Plautus, 2 Rahab, 17, 38n3
Play of the Bower, 51, 59, 240 Ramírez, Román, 241
Plutarch, 114n8 Rasputin, 184, 188
Pluto, 5, 26, 57, 74, 87ff, 95n12, 95n15, Recueil Fossard, 61, 64, 67, 76n4
95n16, 95n17, 226, 227, 228, 261n11, Reed, Robert R., Jr., 206, 222n28,
264n36, 265n43 264n26
pobreza estimada, La (Lope de Vega), reincarnation, 122, 134n7, 134n9
265n44 Renaud de Montaubon, 53
Poetics (Aristotle), 102 Republic, The (Plato), 24, 227
Polanski, Roman, 179 La reverance (Gillot), 68
Polidori, Doctor John W., 178, 189n1 Rey de Artieda, Andrés, 241
Polo, Marco, 23 Rhea, 227, 261n5
Polyphemus, 53 Rhinoceros (Ionescu), 192n11
Porfiar hasta morir (Lope de Vega), Riccoboni, 61
266n48 Rice, Anne, 179, 182
Poseidon, 88 Richelieu, Cardinal, 8, 160, 169, 171,
possession, 7, 9, 111, 118, 128, 135n12, 173
166, 167, 170, 174n6 rite of passage, 143, 145
Potter, Stephen, 78n16 Rivas, Duque de, 266n47
326 / Index
Robin Goodfellow, 51 88, 94n6, 94n12, 133n2, 151, 153,

Robin Hood, 51, 206 156n5, 157n11, 163, 166, 171, 175n9,
Robin-of-the-Wood, 51 175n12, 180, 191n7, 198, 201, 203,
Rodrigo (Roderick, Visigothic king), 204, 216, 220n12, 229, 242, 264n34
244 Satanism, 85, 94n9, 156n5, 220n6
Rogerson, Margaret, 34 Saturn, 26, 261n5
Rojas, Fernando de, 5, 7, 86, 92, 96n20, satyr, 53, 60
191n8 Saul, King, 128, 203
Rojas Zorrilla, Francisco de, 247, 253, Sawyer, Elizabeth, 206, 212
254, 260 Scheherezade, 23
Roman de Fauvel, 77n8 Schembartlauf (Nuremberg), 55
Roman Empire, 2, 4, 14, 23, 24, 25, 48 schizophrenia, 170
Ronsard, Pierre, 162 Schuddigs, 72
Rossetti, Gabriele, 57 Scot, Reginald, 206, 208, 210, 222n27,
Rowley, William, 206, 207, 211, 232 222n30
roy de la Chine, Le, 62 Scott, Sir Walter, 165
Ruiz de Alarcón, Juan, 3, 241, 242, 246, seinte Resurreccion, La (Anglo-Norman),
247, 251, 253, 254, 258, 260, 266n50 30
Ruiz de la Puerta, Fernando, 265n40, Sefer ha-bahir, 119, 121, 122, 134n4
265n42 Sefer ha-hezyonot (H. Vital), 135n17
Russell, Peter E., 94n9, 95n15, 95n16 Sefer ha-orot (Jacob al-Kirkisani), 133n3
Rutebeuf, 95n14 Sefer ha-temunah, 119, 134n6
Ruzzante Returns from the Wars (Il Sefer ha-zohar, 95n16, 118, 120, 121, 122,
reduce, Beolco), 239 123, 125, 131, 132, 134n4, 134n7
Rymer, James Malcolm, 178 Sefer kevod Elohim (Abraham ha-Levi
ibn Migash), 133n3
Sabazius, 113n3 Sefer Raziel, 126
Sabbat, 178, 186, 191n7, 202, 206, 220n8 Sefer yetsirah, 134n4
Sackville, 66 Sefiroth (Sephiroth), 124, 125, 134n4,
Sad Shepherd, The (Jonson), 206 134n8
Saint Meriasek (Ordinale de Vita Sancti Semele, 108, 113n4
Mereadoci Episcopi et Confessoris), 34 Seneca, 205
Salem Village, 5, 8, 148, 149, 150, 152, seraphim, 17
154, 155, 221n18 serpent, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 25, 27,
Salome, 115n14 28, 29, 31, 35, 37, 38n4, 39n6, 39n7
Salvo y Vela, Juan, 242 Servant of Two Masters, The (Il Servo di
Samuel, 203 due padrone, Goldoni), 239
Sand, Maurice, 53, 60, 74, 76n2, 78n15, Seven Champions of Christendome, The
79n21 (Kirke), 9, 206, 207, 216
Santa Compaña (Compañía), 77n5 Shakespeare, William, 2, 3, 8, 9, 77n6,
Santería, 146n4 89, 93n2, 94n11, 198, 201, 205, 208,
Santiago de Compostela, 28 221n23, 222n28, 232, 233, 239,
Santiago the Moorslayer, 216 264n30
saraph (seraph), 17, 18, 19 Sha’ar ha-gilgulim (S. Vital), 135n17
Sargeant, Laurens, 78n16 Shaw, George Bernard, 4
Surasa, 39n12 Shekinah, 121, 125
Sasquatch (Saskwatch), 77n7 Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft, 189n1
Satan, 5, 8, 21, 22, 26, 33, 39n13, 85, 86, Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 189n1
Index / 327
Sheol, 25 Tetragrammaton, 135n15

Silenus, 53, 56, 63, 75 Teutatis, 79n20
Silvanus, 53 Theophilus (Théophile), 88, 95n14, 182,
Simpson, W., 38n2 191n9, 213, 222n32, 241, 262n24,
“Sinners in the Hands of an Angry 264n34
God” (Edwards), 156n9 Theresa of Avila, Saint, 174n4, 261n9
Society of Jesus, 260 Theseus, 228
Socrates, 24 Thoth, 18, 62, 63, 71, 75, 79n20
Solomon, King, 128, 129 Threepenny Opera, The (Die
Solomon’s Seal, 126 Dreigroschenoper), 180
Sophocles, 2 Tifereth, 124
Souer Jeanne des Anges, 175n14 Tikkun, 127, 132
Southern, Richard, 32 Timaeus (Plato), 261n10
Spiel von den Klugen und Torichten Tirso de Molina, 3
Jungfrauen, Das, 31 Titania (fairy), 264n24
Spies, Johann, 263n18 Tobias (England), 36
Sponsus (France), 29, 31 Torah, 134n9
Sprenger, Jacobus, 86, 204, 222n29 Tower of Hercules, 265n41
Star Chamber, 175n11 trabajos de Persiles y Segismunda, Los
Stelts, Sandy, 37 (Cervantes), 266n46
Stoker, Bram, 8, 135n14,179, 187, 190n3, Tractatus de diversis materiis
190n4, 190n5 praedicabililus (Bourbon), 57
Stratman, Francis Henry, 78n11 Tractatus de universo (Wilhelm of
Street of Sorrow, The (Die Freudlose Auvergne), 50
Strasse), 180 Tragedy of Doctor Faustus, The
Strindberg, August, 4 (Marlowe), 37, 95n14, 230
Ströheim, Eric von, 180 Tragedie of Sophonisba, The (Marston),
succubus, 222n29 205
Sullivan, Henry W., 264n36 Tragicomedia de Calixto y Melibea
Summers, Montague, 178, 189, 189n1 (Rojas), 7, 86, 88, 90, 92, 93, 94n9,
Summis desiderentes affectibus (papal 95n16, 191n8, 262n15
bull), 221n21 Traister, Barbara Howard, 263n17,
surrealism, 4 264n29
Svengali, 184, 188, 191n10 transmigration of souls, 118, 119,
Sybil, 227, 228, 261n5 134n5, 134n7. See also
Symbols of Transformation (Jung), 144 metempsychosis
Symonds, J. Addington, 206 transmogrification, 213, 220n12, 228
Szönyi, György E., acknowledgments Tratado de astrología (Villena), 247
Tree of Evil, 125
Tailby, John E., 19, 20, 21, 30, 33, 34, 35, Tree of Good, 125
36, 39n7, 40n23 Tree of Knowledge, 95n16
Talmud, 119, 120, 135n11 Tree of Life, 125
Tartaros, 226 Trilby (Du Maurier), 191n10
Tempest, The (Shakespeare), 93n2, 233, Trivelino, 63, 70
264n24 Trophonius, Oracle of, 227
Templars, 23 True and just Recorde of the Information,
Temple of Love, The (D’Avenant), 238 Examination and Confession of all the
Terence, 2 Witches Taken at S. Oses, in the
328 / Index
countie of Essex, along with “white Voodoo (Vaudun, Voudoun), 5, 7, 139,

spirits, black spirits, grey spirits, red 143, 145, 146n4
spirits, devil-toad, devil-ram, devil-cat, Voodoo Drums (illustration), 138
and devil-dam!,” A, 208
Tsvishn tsvey veltn (An-Sky), 133n1 Walker, Barbara G., 39n9, 40n20, 59, 70,
Tuat, 25 79n20, 114n7, 114n12, 174n6, 219n1,
Tudor, Sir Owen, 220n5 220n11, 227
Wallis, J., 66
Umanesimo, 3 Watteau, Antoine, 76n4
underworld, 24, 25, 226, 240 Weird Sisters (Macbeth), 89, 198
Urban IV, Pope, 40n19 Weird Sisters, The (illustration; Colin),
Urban Grandier (Dumas père), 174n2 acknowledgments, 199
Urban Grandier Burned at the Stake whale, 22, 23, 27, 38n2
(illustration), 160 Whale, The (Anglo-Saxon), 22, 40n18
Ursus, 61, 72 Whiting, John, 8, 162, 174n8
Utrecht Psalter, 27, 39n14 Wicca, 84, 94n3, 156n5, 186, 221n15
Wild Horde, 50, 53, 59, 61, 66, 74,
Vakhtangov, Eugene, 133n1 76n5, 77n5
Valbuena, Olga Lucía, 96n20 Wild Man, 6, 52, 53, 54, 56, 61, 63, 66,
Valladares de Sotomayor, Antonio, 67, 72, 73, 74, 77n5, 78n9, 78n18
242 Williams, Tennessee, 4
Vallarde, Pedro, 242 Wise-Woman of Hogsdon, The
Valle-Inclán, Ramón del, 4, 192n12 (Heywood), 205
vampire, 5, 8, 178, 181, 182, 185, 186, Witch, The (Middleton), 9, 205, 207, 208,
187, 189, 190n3, 190n5, 191n11 214, 222n27, 222n28, 223n33
Vampire, The (Byron/Polidori), 178 Witch at Cauldron Attended by Devils at
Vampire Armand, The (Rice), 179 Sabbat (illustration), 198
Vampire: His Kith and Kin, The Witch Cult in Western Europe, The
(Summers), 178 (Murray), 152
vampirism, 178, 190n4 witches, 156n2, 156n6, 186, 198, 201,
Vanggaard, Thorkil, 79n20 205, 206, 220n6, 223n35
Varey, John E., 265n39 Witch of Edmonton, The (Dekker,
Varney the Vampire, or, The Feast of Blood Rowley, Ford), 9, 207, 211, 219, 206,
(Prest or Rymer), 178 223n34
Véritables clavicules de Salomon, trésor de witchcraft, 7, 8, 9 84, 85, 89, 154, 155,
sciences occultes suivies [de] grand 156n5, 156n11, 191n7, 192n14,
nombre de secrets, et notamment de la 201, 203, 218, 220n15, 221n18,
grande Cabale dite du papillon vert, 222n23
Les, 263n20 witchcraft acts or statutes, 203, 207
Vespasian (Roman emperor), 128 Witchcraft Panic, 96n20, 155, 203,
vida es sueño, La (Calderón), 261n8 221n18
Villena, Marqués Enrique de, 247, Wonderful Discoverie of Elizabeth Sawyer,
266n48 a Witch, Late of Edmonton, The
Virgil, 27, 228, 244, 261n6, 265n43 (Goodcole), 211
Vital, Hayim, 135n9, 135n17 Wonders of the Invisible World, The (C.
Vital, Samuel, 135n17 Mather), 154
Vitalis, Ordericus, 50, 61 words of power, 131, 244, 265n43
Index / 329
Xavery, G. J., 76n4 Zalmoxis, 113n3

Zanni, 49
Yahweh, 16, 17, 18, 19, 28, 38n2, 128, Zemelo, 113n4
135n15, 261n2, 267n54 Zeus, 39n13, 88, 110, 113n4, 227, 261n5
Yeti, 77n7 Zeus Sabazius, 18
Yohai, Rabbi Simeon bar, 120, 134n4 Zorrilla, José, 4
Yvain (Chrétien de Troyes), 78n9 Zoroastrianism, 5, 25, 85, 94n5, 119, 241
Zottler, 66
Zagreus, 113n3, 114n8
330 / Index

Evil and Drama

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Evil and Drama

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Evil and Drama

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

University of Kentucky

Stages of Evil: Occultism in Western Theater and

John E. Keller, Editor

THE UNIVERSITY PRESS OF KENTUCKY

Copyright © 2005 by The University Press of Kentucky

Scholarly publisher for the Commonwealth,

Editorial and Sales Offices: The University Press of Kentucky

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

This book is printed on acid-free recycled paper meeting

Manufactured in the United States of America.

Member of the Association of

in celebration of a life and career

I. The Matter of the Underworld

II. Metamorphoses of Gods

III. Possession and Exorcism

IV. Cauldron and Cave

Appendix: Bibliography of European and American Drama

The play’s the thing. . . .

Previous page: Le grand architecte, Eliphas Levi. Public domain.

theaters was forbidden, the populace continued to enjoy an informal the-

shaman, curandero, rabbi, priest, or minister is called on to perform a rite of

the antecedents of the character. In chapter 3, Plutonic magic is contrasted

Chapter 7 looks at Arthur Miller’s The Crucible. The historical record

The Mouth of Hell

SWALLOWED BY THE BEAST

However, the deep-seated terror of a living entombment ultimately

Can you lead about Leviathan. . . . (40:25)

reprisals against the once-powerful predecessor. Leviathan had become the

Thou hast broken Rahab in pieces, as one that is slain. (89:10)

Rahab,3 here, is another personification of the sea dragon, as in Isaiah’s

And Moses took the rod of God in his hand. (4:20)

evil personified, the Devil. Therefore, the beast—be it dragon or serpent—

In mente altissimi, o Satana, caput tuum conculcavi,

When the deceiver, practiced in evil,

adhered to him, and who once listened

Jonah’s escape was, indeed, singular, but he was involved, nonetheless, in

PUNISHMENT IN THE AFTERLIFE

There is no murky pit of Hell awaiting anyone. (125)

sage through a monstruous mouth that was zoomorphic in its configura-

STAGE LEFT: THE SINISTER PLACE OF HELL

Amen dico, vos ignosco, nam caretis lumine,

(Amen I say, I know you not, for you lack light;

Those without it lose the path to this hall.

On hearing the judgment, the nonspeaking demons hasten to the Foolish

The rubrics of fifteenth-century plays, collected by Meredith and Tailby,

The Passion play of Valenciennes (Mystère de la Passion) contains a fron-

from very high, sometimes visibly, sometimes invisibly, appearing sud-

The Masks of Harlequin

Down, down to Hell, from whence ye rose.

Italian Peninsula,3 as Harlekin in Germany, as Harlequin in France and

desses became transmogrified, being given the role of purveyors of evil in

cundity was emulated in rituals of sympathetic magic that culminated in

Figure 8. Mamuttone, festival at Mamoiada, Nuoro, in Sardinia, Italy. Photograph

characteristics of earlier Teutonic deities, whose lot it was to be associated

protagonist to things hellish, if in a comic manner, when he descends into

is another reference on the speculation Hercules-Harlekin: “Im Jahre 1592

many Old Testament stories, including that of Lamech, Cain’s grandson,

One of the most impressive characteristics of Arlecchino is his ability

Figure 9. Harlequin astride the Devil as a black goat in Le roy de la Chine, a